《Dragon鈥檚 Bloodline》


 Chapter 1

    sted onMay 16, 2015byZiru

    Why did this happen?

    No, really, why did this happen?

    There was white-colored room.

    The ceiling was also white, same with the floors and the walls; is this ce a gym? There was someone else there with me.

    She was beautiful and wore an Indian sari, with a bindi on her forehead. You could say that her beauty was peerless.

    Eeeh~, you have my condolences. You died.

    She said so in a pitiful manner.

    There was a great disastrous incident.

    I saved a lot of people, but was exhausted in the end.

    Honestly, the strength of your tempered soul is magnificent. For saving so many other humans in those circumstances, you will receive a considerablyrge reward for your next life.

    She said something about reincarnation. Come to think of it, who is she no way, a god?

    No, I am the General Administrator. If you were to say it using Japanese values, Id probably merely be an unimportant piece among the myriad of gods.

    Returning to her story, she spoke.

    Please reincarnate into an alternate world.

    I was surprised.

    With a face of regret, she exined why I couldnt return to Earth.

    The amount of humans now on Earth has increased too much, a strong soul like yours is needed to reincarnate. Moreover, to wash away memories from the soul, arge amount of strength is necessary.

    She continued speaking without overlooking anything.

    Yes, if you reincarnate into the alternate world in this way, to a certain extent youll be able to keep your memories when you are reborn. That sort of thing isnt too unusual though, since up to now every person there has been reincarnated from Earth.

    I see. In that case, what kind of world would I reincarnate into?

    I cant speak in detail, but it is a world of swords and magic.

    Swords.

    My heart was roused. Memories were recalled.

    Just about my entire life was used to polish my skills.

    Swinging a bamboo sword, swinging a wooden sword, growing stronger and swinging a katana, gruesomely training with ance. Dancing with a knife.

    I aplished two things in life. Both were struggles of life and death, fulfilling the time I had.

    And so, that is how I lived. Polishing the art of killing, though ironically saving many lives in the end.

    If the world was at war, this time I would likely deprive others of their lives.

    Although Im a little worried about magic, everyone has it after reincarnating.

    There seems to be no objections? Then, please ept this reward.

    In that world, there appears to be things called Gifts and Skills.

    As the names suggest, Gifts are things you were naturally born with, while Skills are acquired.

    For instance, the former could be described as something like a predisposition to build muscle easier, or endurance against disease and toxins, or on top of that there seems to even be eternal youth.

    Thetter is more simple. Swordsman Skills and Magic Skills, among others. Though theres nothing that could be done but to put in great effort from birth, since I am keeping my memories after reincarnating, Ill start with an advantage.

    Your reward is to have one thousand and twelve points. Well then, please choose.

    A semi-transparent screen appeared in front of me. There were various items that seemed to be Gifts on it, with a number next to it. Those were probably the necessary points to select them.

    Body enhancement, magic enhancement. Furthermore, there were levels next to these. The grade of strengthening, I guess. Because I have one thousand and twelve points, correspondingly, if I were to enhance my body to the maximum for example, not even one percent would be expended.

    And then I saw entries that required one thousand points. My mouth fell open.

    Demi-god. Immortal. Revolution. Angelic Wings. Born Ruler. The reward was the one thousand points to acquire these.

    However, because the ability to acquire it depended on the quality of the soul and mine was a reward, I didnt feel worthy.

    After tempering yourself in life, this is a benefit for reincarnating into an alternate world, as well as for saving so many people before you died. Your Gift points are exceptional.

    It seems that around fifty points were the max for most people. Although I wondered why I received so many as a bonus, she didnt say anything. Well, I picked something that I could have normally gotten.

    And then another, a Gift that required one thousand points, it was

    [Dragons Bloodline]

    Born with the inheritance of the dragons bloodline. It gives physical strength, a colossal boost to magic power, and various other merits in addition to those. Like merging multiple Gifts together.

    Reasonably, she began exining. This Gift didnt immediately appear at birth, but rather manifested itself as the process passed. In the end the Gift would have the same effect as a thoroughly studied skill.

    For the time being, the Gift that I would acquire was decided.

    Is that one fine? A lot of Gifts can be taken with a small amount of points, I think there are others that would be more suitable to you.

    I heard that Japanese people were reincarnating there recently, so I have to be even more deliberate. Sometimes a person has to take a gamble even if they dont finish, those in positions of power would seriously strike down people like that.

    Something like that, however, may just be a hunch.

    Is that so? Then, I will specially advise you for your remaining twelve points.

    Sheughed, smiling. She didnt seem to be a goddess, possessing a smile with such familiarity.

    Please use two points to raise both vitality and stamina by one each. Then use the other ten points on Self Check. Though you can acquire this by way of a Skill, having it from the beginning is convenient.

    She exined why it was convenient.

    The ability topletely perceive the abilities you have. How much strength have you gained? How much has your sword skill improved? How much stamina do you have remaining? If you understand this, then how much advantage would you hold in a fight? Though, in your case I believe you already understand this.

    That is correct, clearly understanding the results of your training is almost definitely an advantage.

    Well then, quietly receive your reincarnation. Its unfortunate, but Im unable to answer any further questions. This much so far has been part of your reward.

    Having this information, that is certainly how it is. While bowing my head, the room was shrouded in mist and vanished.

    I pray your hopes are realized in your next life.

    The goddess said this in the end.

    Since you were given divine protection, you should put in the effort.

    In the room that had no one else in it, another personno, another god appeared unnoticed. With a face that held a beauty such that you would mistake it for a womans, even though his true character was the God of War.

    So you went that far. The reincarnation process ended quickly and you gave him a Gift.

    Thats right, when gods dont take up someones time, its somewhat of a Divine Protection. Casting aside the lesser Gifts, it was a veryrge grace.

    However, what business do you have here?

    What, that person did have another Divine Protection from his previous life after all. I was a little anxious.

    Another from before. Souls are normally bleached clean after their life is finished, then recycled. This extinguishes the wearing on it, rebirthing the soul anew, its that kind of long cycle.

    Which Divine Protection?

    The Divine Protection of the God of War of course. It seems that is was used considerably effectively. Unfortunately however, he died early due to sickness.

    Normally speaking, this seemed to be a normal divine protection. This would doubtlessly be useful in the next world however. Because divine protection is carved into the soul, it wouldnt disappear even when reincarnating.

    Huh? Then, with the protection of my Divine Protection, the Divine Protection of War, and adding that to the Gift

    Uh huh, he may be a monster of tremendous strength. His life seems to have suffered from misfortune, though even so it is interesting. That world will again greet its millennium.

    The male godughed loudly, while the goddess knit her graceful eyebrows.

    With consciousness in a vacuum, there was only the desire to sleep and eat.

    This continued and repeated after some time passed and consciousness returned atst, memories began to resurface.

    A past life. Talking with a god. Gradually thinking about these things, something felt out of ce.

    Sleep, eat, excrete. Nearly all babies do those three things, but thenguage was grasped exceptionally fast, was this experience from his previous life?

    Something felt wrong.

    And then, I was convinced.

    Okay Ria~, now to change your diaper~.

    (O-oooh! I am a womaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan~~~~~~~~~~!!!!!)

    Why did this happen?

 Chapter 2

    yZiru

    Riana Crystal. Nicknamed Ria. Thats her name in this world.

    Thats right, her.

    A man that did nothing but temper his skills and ignore man-woman rtionships for more than forty years, was reborn as an indescribably adorable little girl.

    (I definitely didnt hear anything about happens to gender Perhaps it was determined by the Gift)

    Even when told I was dead, and when I was told to reincarnate into an alternate wold I wasnt disturbed, I gave up when I was reborn as a woman.

    After all, the son that apanied me for many years is gone

    I was depressed after noticing. Sleep eat poop, and be depressed again.

    Even throughout history, there were few renowned female warriors.

    Is Tomoe Gozen of the Genpei War famous in Japan? [TN: A 12th century female samurai known for bravery and strength, fought in and thought to have survived the Genpei War.]

    Since this world was referred to as one of swords and magic, theres probably many fights in the world.

    So with the physical handicap females have, it might be difficult to walk down the warriors road.

    Apart from that I need to organize what is going on.

    First of all, my mothers name is Agatha. Her upation is a Magic Shop.

    ck hair and dark eyes. They look the same as Rias. Though it may be because her daughter is looking at her in a favorable light, she was worthy of being called a beauty.

    The shop, that was a part of the house, mainly sells Magical Medicine. Other than that it also provides medical treatment and fortune-telling by way of magic.

    Judging by the conversations the customers have, she seems quite skilled.

    I dont have a father. It seems she is single mother.

    It was never brought up as a topic.

    There is another person lodging here.

    Her name is Fei. A girl in her teens. Her hair color is one that wasnt on Earth, blue.

    Shes an apprentice and an employee of Agathas shop, also helping to take care of Ria.

    Because Ria slept in that room, she only knew that much information.

    For the time being she slept, drank her mothers milk, excreted, cried, sometimes washed with hot water, and the days passed.

    Even if you have memories from a previous life, nothing could be done in a babys body. To begin with, the desire to sleep was strong, and most of the time is spent sleeping.

    The turning point came half a year after being born.

    Well, this is interesting.

    For Ria, on the other hand, hearing about this made her troubled at her thoughtlessness.

    From birth until now, she had never once checked her abilities.

    (For Self Check do I only have to think about it?)

    A transparent screen floated in front of me. It showed abilities, skills, and blessings. The blessings were probably because of the Gift.

    [Dragons Bloodline] [Self Check], thats good. Although those are good

    [Divine Protection of the Goddess]

    [Divine Protection of the War God]

    (Whats going on?)

    (Divine Protection of the Goddess when did I get that? And it also says Divine Protection of the War God)

    Thats impossible, there was indeed a Goddess there, but this implies that a God of War was there as well.

    While thinking about that, Ria focused on the Divine Protection of the Goddess.

    [Divine Protection of the Goddess]

    Slight increase to defense. Slight increase to intelligence.

    Thinking about the conversation with the goddess, she seemed to hold some goodwill towards me.

    Though I dont know how much effect it will have, I am thankful.

    (The problem is this other one)

    [Divine Protection of the War God]

    Raises the morale of warriors under yourmand.

    Greatly increases the abilities of soldiers under yourmand.

    Will not be hit by stray arrows and stray bullets.

    Birds-eye view of battlefield situations.

    Advantageous weather towards your army.

    Allys morale will not deteriorate from disadvantageous situations. Etc.

    (What is this?)

    In effect its like telling me to go to war. Furthermore, in a position ofmand.

    Even so, isnt her magic power high?

    Agatha and Feis conversation continued.

    It is. Its already about the same as mine, and is stable without rampaging as well. I guess these are the makings of a genius.

    The two had that kind of a conversation. By the way, in [Dragons Bloodline] there seems to be something named [Read Resistance], which apparently prevents Identify.

    The millennium will be ending again soon that demons revival should also be close.

    Agatha muttered something disturbing, then raised her head and dered.

    Ive decided! Ill make this child an elite magician, and shell be a herosrade!

    Why did this happen?

 Chapter 3

    15byZiru

    This world doesnt have a name.

    Of course, the gods gave it a name for the sake of convenience, though those living in this world dont know that. Consequently, thisnd is called

    The Dragon Bone Continent.

    Positioned to the Northwest of this continent is the Casalia Kingdom. Agathas Magic Shop is in the downtown part of the Royal Capital Anise.

    The shop had a garden and also served the purpose of being their residence. Agatha bought it with the treasure she earned from ten years of adventuring, and though it was small, it was a pleasant house to live in.

    In the mornings, Agatha would wake up in her room on the second floor and check on the garden from her window. In the garden was a scene that had be a daily routine.

    I wonder why you became like that

    In the small garden, there was the figure of her beloved daughter swinging a wooden sword she had made on her own.

    Riana Crystal, five years old. Her mornings began before sunrise.

    Changing into clothes that are easy to move in, she would go out into the garden with the wooden sword she made herself. She made a wooden sword out of a branch from the ck Steel Tree with a mithril knife she borrowed from her mother, a wood that was stronger than some low-ranked metals.

    The first thing to do after going into the garden was calisthenics. With a childs wonderful flexibility, the stretches from her past life became absurdly simple, her body warmed up.

    After swinging the sword in movements that have be basic, she turned to face an imaginary opponent.

    There are monsters in the world.

    There are dangerous wildlife such as wolves and bears of course, but the ultimate position is held by the dragons. Dragons.

    ording to Agathas stories, high-ranking dragons have the power to easily destroy a country.

    (Even if I say that, I wonder how I can use that power.)

    Contrary to appearance, she already has tremendous strength and stamina.

    Its a blessing that [Self Check] lets me look into [Dragons Bloodline].

    So far, shed reviewed [Herculean Strength] [High Speed Regeneration] [High Speed Recovery] [Robust Health] [Keen Senses] [Heat Resistance]. Other than [Heat Resistance] that appeared from drinking a hot soup, the others appeared while training.

    By the way, the skills that I acquired in my previous life were reproduced.

    The highest is [Swordy] at Lv 7. ording to mom, Lv 7 is expert level. Im d that the training in my previous life was rewarded.

    But for the dragon power said to be equal to the Gods it was definitely too shabby.

    (As I thought, I guess I have no choice but to raise my level?)

    Rias current level is 5. It went up while training. By the way, Agatha is level 35.

    It seems that when she was young she went on a considerable amount of absurd adventures.

    I was also being taught magic from Agatha. At first I waspletely ignorant about magic, but when I understood that the thing called Magic Power in this world was like my previous worlds Spirit, my learning became faster.

    Agathas Fire Magic, Wind Magic, Water Magic, Natural Laws Magic, and Way of Truth Magic were at high levels, so teaching those to Ria was a daily routine.

    She was learning together with Fei but, putting aside control, in terms of magical output she outstripped Fei in the blink of an eye.

    The thing called Talent is so cruel

    Fei said. Thats right, Ria thought. In any case, this body has absurdly high specs. Memory and things like that are also clearly better than my previous life.

    Learning magic is divided into three stages, starting with casting magic through chants, through runes, and through configuring the magic in your mind without chanting at all.

    Chanting is the simplest way to invoke magic but chanting takes time. For rune casting there is a need for the word to be written there or for you to hold an item that has the magic written on it.

    Mind configuration is the fastest but the image has to be precise.

    When ites to making a precise image, a person reincarnated from Japan has an advantage.

    Inside your mind you have to imagine the rune; however, theposition of the character is simr to Japanese. As with Kanji, the characters having meanings and the conjunctions are like Hiragana. Ria knew very clearly just how much being a Japanese person in her previous life was advantageous.

    The absolute first magic that Ria was taught was [Ability Check]. ording to Agatha, If you dont know your enemy, you will die.

    Additionally, Agatha prioritized teaching magic that would be useful in an actual adventure. Magic like Ignition, Purify Water, Heal, and Detoxification. I havent learned any offensive magic yet.

    Ria was interested in magic that would strengthen her body, though at present, she already had enough due to her blessings.

    If its Ria, perhaps you might eventually be able to use Space-Time Magic.

    Though Agatha said it jokingly, Space-Time Magic is apparently ssified as the highest-ranked magic in the magic system.

    As Ria wouldter find out, the ultimate magic is called the World Creation magic. It only existed as a theoretical magic.

    And now, Ria had finished this mornings practice and had drawn water from the well, intending to wipe her sweat off but

    (Sigh)

    I saw the face that was reflected by the water.

    (Cute.)

    Ten out of ten people would probably say that her appearance was sweet. Full lips. Almond shapes eyes, her skin a porcin white, and a shapely nose.

    However, thats my reflection. Its me.

    By the way, I had already asked Agatha if there was a magic that could turn me into a man.

    There is, was the response.

    Using illusion magic would be the easiest way. Though if you want to change your actual body, you would need shape-shifting magic.

    Oh, Im surprised there actually was one, though it seems the functions of the body wouldnt change. Theres also a time restriction.

    In other words, Agatha doesnt know a method to be a genuine man.

    While sighing, Ria continued to wipe her body. In the average household in Anise, while there were water and sewage services, there werent baths as expected.

    While using a towel to briskly wipe away sweat to clean her body, Ria noticed something.

    Her chest was stiff.

    It clearly felt different from normal skin. Looking closely, there were four scale shapes immediately above the pit of the stomach. The color of the scales were ck.

    (Eh? Eh?)

    As you would expect, I was surprised.

    I wonder what this is?

    Maybe a lizardkins blood was mixed in or something?

    Since humans and lizardkin dont mix, I dont think thats the case.

    Agatha and Fei discussed while looking at the scales.

    A dragonkin maybe? It could be some kind of an illness, though.

    Manager, what do you mean by dragonkin?

    Agatha quickly raised her forefinger and began exining.

    Its when one makes a contract with a dragon and their bodies are given a portion of that dragons power. As a symbol of the contract, a characteristic of the dragon appears on a portion of their body. However

    There hasnt been a contract, right?

    Thats right~

    Then maybe its some type of illness, is what they thought so they quickly brought her to a temple. In the world, the temple priests are usually also doctors.

    I dont know. Or rather, myidentificationmagic isnt having any effect

    They quickly gave up.

    The three trudged back from the temple following the road, but on the way Agatha suddenly stopped walking.

    Since itse to this, theres no choice but to rely on thest resort. Fei, please take Ria and go home before me.

    Waving her robe, Agatha turned back towards where we just came from. After saying farewell, Fei looked at Ria an sighed.

    Shall we go home? Its okay, if we entrust it to Manager shell work it out somehow.

    Okay.

    Even though Ria showed a depressed expression, she somehow or another understood the situation. What Agatha first said was probably right.

    Ria wasnt linked to a dragon through something like a contract, but she had the gift of Dragons Bloodline. There was no doubt that it was somehow rted to the situation.

    However, if she said this then she would likely have to talk about what she had been hiding until now.

    A child that had reincarnated and still held on to her previous lifes memories, a mans memories.

    Moreover, Ria utilized her special privilege as a child and had been freely satisfying herself with Agathas abundant and Feis modest breasts.

    It would be fine if they shunned me. But if they abandoned me

    (No, I could probably manage somehow or another?)

    I could go to the temple then enter the orphanage and help out with healing magic. After I got a bit bigger I could make use of my sword skills and get a job.

    In this world, there are things like woman mercenaries.

    Though Ria started taking a pessimistic view on life, nothing happened that day after all. Agatha had only made her do magic practice as usual.

    Nothing happened the next day either and Ria lost interest, but the day after that there was a change.

    Ria was dressed in her best clothes, and Agatha wore some first-ss robes, she looked like a true magician.

    The two left the shop to Fei, arranged a wagon, and went to the center of the city.

    Mother, where are we going?

    The castle. Dont worry about it too much.

    The castle!

    Eh? Why the castle? No way, mother, are you something like the daughter of a noble?

    No no, Im from an ordinary farming vige. Since I have a bit of a connection with the court magician, I think that hell see you.

    I see, so thats why were dressed like this.

    The wagon stopped in front of a huge gate, and the two walked from there. Since I was told in advance, I couldnt be med for going inside.

    Ooh~

    Ria raised her voice involuntarily. The castle walls were twenty meters tall,pletely made of stone.

    Though I didnt know much about foreign architecture in my previous life, rather than European buildings, I think it was more like Imic architecture.

    Ria,e here.

    Agatha walked ahead without hesitating. It seemedshe knew where she was going.

    Before long, we arrived at a ce without much decoration, it was like a library building.

    This is the Casalia Kingdoms Ministry of Magic. Sage Rufus-sama is here.

 Chapter 4

    yZiru

    Hohoh, is this young one your child?

    Deep in the Ministry of Magic, in a room buried in books and documents, lived Master Rufus.

    Bald head. Rich and white beard. A magician that stood at the apex of the Casalia Kingdom, he didnt act self-importantly either. Three hundred and ten years old. A high ranking magician that has lived a long life.

    Long time no see.

    Agatha quickly bowed her head. Ria subsequently bowed as well.

    Its fine to Identify this child?

    Yeah, start from there.

    Hmm.

    Rufus nodded and raised his cane, and for some reason struck a pose.

    Identify!

    He eximed.

    Hmm, I dont know.

    Please do it seriously.

    Agatha sighed deeply, and Ria fell down.

    I am doing it seriously. Because I used the magic, her Read Resistance must no less than level 8, she must have a Gift simr to that.

    If its like that, does she have the Gift of Read Resistance?

    That is a powerful Gift and the millennium is approaching, perhaps

    Rufus muttered seriously, and Agatha let out a somewhat trembling voice.

    No way, is this child a hero?

    A hero. They appear in history to fight the demon lord, an existence that exceedsmon sense.

    Or a mutation, or a person summoned from another world.

    She may perhaps be a hero. Even her magic power already exceeds yours.

    Apart from Identify, there is an ability to sense magic power. Though it isnt quantified precisely, there are those who can see the various sizes of magic power, and Agatha also has this ability.

    Ria didnt have it yet.

    It isnt different even when I use identification magic. Whats up with this?

    Hmmmm, Rufus groaned. Agatha timidly called out.

    Well, even though its a problem that Identify isnt effective, theres something else I want you to see.

    Oh?

    Opening the chest of Rias clothes, four scales were showing. Since Rufus wasnt a pervert, he didnt react to the chest of a little girl.

    These are scales? But then a dragonkin? No, all things considered

    Speaking of the famous dragonkin, the Empires Militant Emperor Ryuke Riana-sama, and Casarias founder Leyte Anaia were like that.

    Both were legendary figures, and both women.

    I heard that in Leyte Anaia-samas lineage a dragonkin is rarely born. This child

    Hmm. I never would have predicted something like this

    For some reason the conversation advanced into things Ria didnt know. Ria became bored and saw the spines of book lined up, and caught sight of one with an ominous title.

    (I feel like Ive heard of Necronomicon somewhere)

    She wanted to read it, but was convinced that she likely wouldnt be allowed.

    As expected, we can do nothing but speak to His Majesty.

    Thats right. Though Im reluctant.

    For some reason the atmosphere was disturbing.

    A few days after that passed peacefully.

    Ria swung the wooden sword every morning, and took magic lessons from Agatha.

    However, the contents changed a little. Until then her seriousness hadnte out. A bloodthirst to teach could be felting from her.

    It was a familiar feeling. When looking at the mysteries of swordsmanship from her previous life, masters would emit that atmosphere without fail.

    The things Agatha taught was magic for life. So far they were convenient, and in contrast with being valuable for living, they were also essential for fighting, to survive with magic.

    Magic for emergency situations like body enhancement, continuous healing, paralysis resistance, toxin resistance, and underwater breathing.

    In addition, Dragons Bloodline activated. The awakening gave a Gift of Body Strengthening, and additionally a Gift of Enhanced Vitality.

    This worlds dragons were existences equivalent to Gods, but that one definitely appeared.

    Half a month passed.

    An omen could be continuously felt.

    On an ordinary day, an extravagant dinner was prepared, and Agatha and Fei were clearly nervous. They were trying to avoid feeling it.

    With that, its like saying there is something.

    If they really did abandon me, though I could probably make a living, Id likely cry.

    Mother, what is it?

    Even when feigning innocence to the best of my ability, Agatha smiled ambiguously.

    Its nothing. Since were going out tomorrow, eat your fill.

    Ah, thats it, now Im convinced.

    This is probably myst meal.

    I probably wont be abandoned. However, somewhere I might be put into a ce like a hero training facility.

    If it continued as it had so far, that expectation wouldnt be off the mark.

    It was something close to her chest. Although there were memories from her previous life, it was still the body of a five year old. Her emotions were sensitive.

    And yet she still ate quickly to satisfy her hunger, forcing it somewhere.

    She was a gentle mother. Even if Ria enjoyed swinging her wooden sword, her mother would smile with an awkward face.

    Fei was an existence like an older sister. If anything, Fei saw Rias troublesome nature more than Agatha.

    Thinking that she would have to separate from those two

    (Even if I escaped, where would I go?)

    She thought about it. Surely she wouldnt be thrown into prison. What if theye to see me.

    Making up her mind, she earnestly ate the meal. Regardless of what happened the next day, she wouldnt be able to fight on an empty stomach.

    On the morning of the next day, Ria was wearing her best set of clothes, and was shaking in the carriage together with Agatha.

    Just when she thought they were heading to a facility in the suburbs, they were on the route to the same ce as the other day, the one that headed to the royal castle.

    However, where they exited the wagon was different.

    Oh, its good you came.

    The one who waited for us was the bald headed sage Rufus. The difference was that there were two knights at his sides.

    Her magic has increased since the other day.

    Is that so? I didnt notice since Ive been with her every day.

    While conversing, they all entered the castle. The interior was decorated in white marble, withvish amounts of luxurious ornaments.

    Fuwaaaah!

    She unintentionally raised her voice. Perhaps only Europes royal pce from her past life had something like this.

    Though that was actively used, this extravagance was different.

    Ria advanced to the interior with her mouth open, adults watching with a smile.

    As they went up the staircase, they stepped into the newest part of the royal pce.

    You came.

    Courtiers lined in a row were not there; rather, it was like a parlor, and a man was waiting there.

    Rufus bowed, Agatha kneeled, and the knights stood at attention. Ria bowed for the time being.

    Be at ease. Long time no see, Agatha~.

    Y-Your Majesty seems to be fine too.

    Your Majesty. Since she said Your Majesty hes probably the king.

    Oh, youre a good child.

    Seeming certain of his judgement, the king smiled broadly. He was fawning.

    A lovely child. With features like her mother.

    The king was attired in high grade, simple white clothing, and leaned towards Ria.

    Five years old, huh. Then shes the third. I wonder if her eyes look like mine?

    That part certainly didnt look simr to Agathas.

    The kings face was simr.

    Going with the flow of the context.

    By some chance, Your Majesty, are you my father?

    The king nodded generously.

    That is correct, Riana. Your hardships until now are over.

    Eh.

    Eeeeeh!

    My troubles arent over, this means Im a princess!

    Ria stared in amazement, screaming in her mind.

 Chapter 5

    yZiru

    Her name was changed.

    Of the five royal families that drew their lineage from the imperial line, Ryukes was at the top of the list. The current king of Casalia, Neyas, is referred to as Ryuke Neyas on official asions.

    In Rias case, it became Ryuke Riana Crystal Casalia. Ever since the royal familys Ryuke Riana, no one has founded a nation. The militant emperor Ryuke Riana from two thousand years ago was influential, so no one was named that.

    If it werent for that that then name like Riana wouldnt be unusual among civilians, in fact Agatha picked the name from a character in a story.

    Ria was Neyas third child, the only girl. Not given much authority to inherit the crown. Although the her mother wasnt a concubine, she was amoner. She was also the only daughter. Perhaps he felt pity for not raising her with his own hands, so he decided to raise her and shower her with love.

    ording to story of why Agatha didnt live in the inner pce, she rejected it. That was no way of life for her.

    Although Rufus knew approximately how Rias parents fell in love, he wouldnt say. He thought it was too early for that. Ria wasnt particrly interested either.

    Ryuke Riana Crystal Casalia, ten years old.

    She woke early that day.

    Although she habitually woke up early to finish her training before sunrise, with gifts like Sleep Reduction and High Speed Recovery, she woke up even earlier than usual.

    She didnt have a problem seeing in the room due to her Night Vision Gift. She quickly changed out of her nightclothes, putting on her training outfit.

    To be exact, ck trousers with a decorative skirt. A ck tunic and ck armor. She had a fondness for ck, since the blood wouldnt stand out on that color.

    Shebed her hair in front of the huge full-length mirror.

    Yeah, cute today as well.

    Wearing the knife and wooden sword from the corner of the closet on her waist, she put on a sand-colored cloak and finished her preparations.

    She opened the window and jumped down from the fifth floor.

    Dashing across the garden, when she was near the five meter tall inner pce wall she jumped over it without assistance.

    She was aiming at twenty meter tall walls. As expected, she couldnt go over them in one go. She simply relied on handholds on the way up, jumping nimbly.

    Though there was surveince and magic barriers, she broke through them by force. Unspeakably fast. There was no use arguing about her magic power either. Her father, the king, had already given up trying to forcibly stop her.

    She jumped after a run, magnificently clearing the twenty meter moat of water. Beyond the moat was the town of Anise.

    The ck gale running through the area was Ria. Her momentum probably gave birth to an urban legend that night.

    Today, Ria had a goal.

    To beat goblins to death.

    In this world of swords and magic, demons exist. Its strange that goblins and orcs were so famous on Earth, but it couldnt be helped.

    The goblins were a few days distance from the royal capital in a forest, they seemed to thrive there, ording to what people said in Agathas shop. Although goblins were small fries in stories, they were a bit dangerous in this world.

    In order to discard her murder virginity in this world, Ria decided to exterminate the goblins.

    By the way, ording to legend there was a small group of virtuous goblins somewhere in the mountains.

    Anyhow, Ria ran through the town. Easily jumping over the giant city walls built that opposed her, she left Anise.

    From then on she used all her strength. Using skills and magic to strengthen her body, she exceeded human limits.

    Passing through the agricultural region on the outskirts of Anise, she followed theparatively safe road into the forest. Before long the morning sun hadpletely risen and she had walked to the road that exited the tall mountain ranges undtions.

    Huh?

    There was a copsed person on the side of the road.

    Sand colored clothes, probably due to dirt. With a short height and sack on their back, it was a woman with long and fair hair. She had a walking stick in her hand.

    Hello~oo, are you alive~?

    No response. Seems like a normal corpse.

    Stomach empty

    Nope, it was alive.

    Since I couldnt abandon her, for the time being I helped her up. Then, from between the gaps in her blonde hair, characteristic long ears appeared.

    Its an Elf. A forest race of excellent appearance. There was one in the royal capital as well, but it was just a male elf. Seeing a female Elf for the first time, they were as beautiful as I heard from the stories.

    Eat and chew it well~

    No, Im a half-elf.

    The half-elf introduced herself as Lulu, briefly giving her life story.

    The elves mainly live in the forest, but many of their young have their eyes impetuously set on the outside world. Lulus father was also one of them, meeting Lulus mother during his adventure. When it was over, Lulu was born.

    On the way to tell her maternal grandfather that she had been born, the vige was attacked by demons. When parents fought to defend the vige, her father perished. Her mother had also been injured, and died soon after returning to her hometown. Lulu was raised by her magician grandfather.

    Her grandfather was an ordinary magician, earning a living in the vige by producing magic medicine. The other day her grandfather had also died, and Lulu with the youthful characteristic of yearning for cities, set her sight towards the royal capital.

    Do you have somewhere to stay in the royal capital?

    No, but I can make money from street healing. Since I fortunately know some magic.

    A street healer huh? If thats it, I think that you would do better as an assistant in the temple.

    No, since elves are atheists.

    Thats elf-ish.

    Street healers have territories at the best of times, moreover for someone as beautiful as you, wouldnt it be a bit dangerous?

    Since she seemed a bit naive, with this elfs beautiful characteristics, she would probably be kidnapped.

    Cities are scary.

    Thats right~. Even bing a prostitute would be easy.

    Thats absolutely disgusting.

    Hmmm, though I although I can introduce you to a job I also cant, an elf huh

    Though Im just a half, Id still be persecuted after all?

    No, rather its more likely that you would be targeted by humans.

    If not for that, I would simply introduce her to mothers shop.

    But well, I might know someone that would hire you.

    Really!?

    She recalled Rufus-jiichan saying something like I want a beautiful assistant. That they wouldnt wither even past three hundred years old was amazing.

    Well then, shall we go? Ill carry you.

    No, I can manage to walk somehow.

    Walking normally, it would take two days you know? Dont worry about it, I can use enhancement magic.

    Then, with Lulu on her shoulders and with firm grip on her bottom, Ria broke into a run.

    Eh-f-fast~!

    And yet even though she slowed down, the two arrived in Anise at dusk.

    The goblin genocide would happen one week in the future.

 Chapter 6

    5byZiru

    Ryuke Riana Crystal Casalia, thirteen years old.

    To her whos called the most beautiful girl in the country, a turning point came.

    Soon, I cant not think of your marriage partner

    The moment her father said that at the breakfast table, Ria crushed the fork that was in her hand.

    Although a maid in the background had a cramped expression on, Ria opened her mouth with an expressionless face.

    Father, I think that Ive said it before but

    At first she called him father, but what she calls him now changed from being associated with knight training.

    I. Like. Women.

    She dered it for the Nth time. She didnt withhold that, even for these eight years.

    Neyas was at his wits end.

    How did this happen

    Its alright, it isnt Fathers fault. Ive been like this since I was born.

    She had a gentle tone, but the contents werent gentle at all.

    There was a reason as to why the topic of Rias marriage came up in the first ce.

    It was Master Rufus death half a year prior.

    Although Rufus died at the old age of 318 years, the impact his death had wasrge.

    First of all, Casalia Kingdoms strongest magic war potential was lost. Including his knowledge, it was a huge blow. As a counselor of generations of sessful Casalias kings, Rufus contributions were great.

    Several months after that, an epidemic struck the royal capital. Having extended as far as the royal court, Neyas was given arge amount of distress.

    Since Rufus wasnt there to ward off the disease, he had lost his first and second children.

    Eight years after Ria entered the court, Neyas had another three children. Since each mother was different, it was natural for factions to form. Until then the legal wife had given birth to the eldest child, but then that fell through.

    Although Ria being the eldest child now didnt seem to be relevant because she didnt have rights for the throne, there was no doubt that she was royalty. If they married Ria, their influence would improve in the court.

    Shes been reborn as a woman for thirteen years. Although she had adapted towards being a woman since puberty, it was still impossible.

    I wonder if its time

    Every day in the court was fun. Training together with the knights, getting lectured by Rufus, a bit of sexual harassing the maids, and rubbing the uncharacteristicallyrge breasts of the half-elf Lulu.

    It was truly fun.

    Even gaining Poison Resistance from eating poisoned food, they were all now good memories.

    However, I have one regret.

    Ria went to the training grounds in her training outfit. On the way to the grounds inside the pce, she felt gazes on her.

    Ah, its Ria-sama.

    Moreover, dressed like that

    Aa~hn, shes beautiful today as well!

    Despite being called beautiful like that, it was a disgraceful reputation for a man. Not was she had envisioned.

    Even if she closed her ears to the usual whispers between the surrounding courtdies, she didnt have much more time.

    Under the bright sunlight, the kingdoms most elite knights exchanged blows with their swords. To be exact, it was time for one-on-onebat.

    Ria moved straight to the half-elf that oversaw them.

    Reyas, how are you?

    Princess.

    The knight merely bowed lightly. He was training. It was the etiquette.

    Casalia Kingdoms knight vice-captain is a long-lived half-elf, and the strongest swordsman among the knights as well.

    Today, I think Ill win.

    I see, Ill be your opponent.

    Reyas prepared his wooden sword and shield.

    After exchanging blows dozens of times, Ria finally dropped her wooden sword.

    Her breathing was rough. From both physical, as well as mental exhaustion. Though Reyas was also breathing heavily, it wasnt as much as Ria.

    Ah~, I lost again.

    Ria sat down on the sand. Even together with the forty years of training from her previous life, it was natural that she wouldnt win against the half-elf that had wielded a sword for more than a century.

    Youve progressed significantlypared tost month. Perhaps with another year, you may win.

    Although it would be different if she used her enhancement Skills and Gifts, Reyas could do that as well.

    It was beyond pure skill. As you would expect with Level 8 Swordy. She could use skills like Minds Eye and Evasion, but without using body enhancement it didnt look like she could win.

    So? Shall we have another bout?

    She familiarly headed inside without a guide. In the librarian seat was Lulu sitting alone.

    After Rufus died, her work time became free time. You could say it turned into an easy job. She herself didnt seem to worry about it too much.

    Yo, Lulu.

    Princess, please be quiet in the library.

    Ria quickly moved behind Lulu when she gave the warning in a low voice, gently massaging her breasts.

    P-princess!

    Lulu, please be quiet in the library.

    She gently, gently massaged them, and after a while she was satisfied and released her.

    Her beautiful white face had turned bright red.

    Then, what kind of business do you have today? Although this is free time, that doesnt mean it isnt work.

    Yeah, there is something I want to request of you.

    She whispered close to Lulus long ear. An elfs ears werent particrly erogenous.

    Her sculptured beautiful face were dyed in colors of surprise.

    Seriously?

    Of course. I wouldnt joke about something like this.

    Ria gave the affirmation while smiling. Theyd known each other for three years, and thus knew each others dispositions.

    Thats right. I understand. However, in that case I have a condition.

    Ria didnt expect the condition that Lulu had.

    Ria went to her downtown home that day, having a long talk with Agatha.

    In the evening she went to the public bathhouse, appreciating the various naked bodies of old and young women.

    (Ah women are good after all)

    Although she still couldnt get rid of the ufortable feel of not having her son, being a woman still seemed to be a splendid thing.

    Small budding breasts. Slender, elongated limbs. Curves from her round shoulders to her waist. This was something impossible for a man.

    Ria returned to the royal castle as the day becamepletely dark.

    Everyone was moving about quickly. Another day hade to an end. Ever since her birth, she had spent most of her time here. She was attached to it.

    However, her uncontroble urge had been inted.

    She wanted to leave the town, and leave the country.

    She wanted to see the world, meeting every strong person.

    Her blood boiled. It carried over from her previous life, she couldnt help it.

    Rias adventure starts now.

 Chapter 7

    , 2015byZiru

    The wooden sword and bokken exchanged blows in apetition. However, the wooden sword was wielding with both hands and gradually had more strength put in to it. [TN: Wooden Sword = bokutou, bokken is another type of wooden sword.]

    Although Reyas swung his shield at Ria to send her flying, Ria had let go from the wooden sword just before that.

    Reyas movement momentarily stopped from the unexpected maneuver. It was a fatal gap.

    She dove towards his chest, taking the sword from his hand. She went to m her shoulder into the te mail on his abdomen, and furthermore he built up strength to counter it.

    ording to n!

    The next instant, Rias body rotated around Reyas, throwing him to the ground from behind.

    Buho-

    Picking up the wooden sword she had abandoned from the ground, she rested it on the nape of his neck. Without a doubt, it was Rias victory.

    Seriously that you would abandon your sword right then

    Reyas stood up after a moment with aplex smile.

    In pure swordy, Reyas could not yet win. However, in the sense of one-on-onebat, it was Rias victory.

    Because the mainbat in this world were mainly fights and wars against demons, empty-handed artsthrowing techniques and holds in particrwerent developed.

    In addition to Ria being of the second dan in karate and judo in her previous life, she also studied kenpou and jiu-jutsu. As for the Skill, Taijutsu was Level 6.

    Anyways, with this one goal had been reached.

    Ria slipped out of the royal pce as usual, arriving at Agathas shop.

    Im home~

    Even now as she lived in the royal pce, she would use that greeting when entering the shop.

    Wee home.

    Fei had returned the greetings. Lulu smiled softly.

    Lulu, I beat Reyas!

    With Ria saying that so full of confidence, Fei was surprised.

    The Sword King, Reyas-sama?

    Thats right. Well, even though I said that Ive only beaten him once.

    She sat next to Lulu. The counter stools were now filled.

    Wheres mother?

    Manager went out to the guild for a request.

    Putting that asside, Ria, so that means since you won against Reyas

    Lulu timidly asked. Ther two people present knew Rias decision. She was here to ask if Lulu was ready to depart.

    Yeah, as soon as you are ready, well leave.

    Houu, Lulu sighed.

    Although I said that, is it really alright? This is iparable to goblin extermination you know?

    Ria asked to make sure, reconfirming her intentions.

    Its probably my parents blood. I feel that I also want to go on a journey.

    The half-elf that was dying like a dog from hunger on the roadside had be extremely splendid.

    As a travellingpanion, Lulu was definitely ideal.

    Receiving Rufus instruction in magic, her skill was probably considerable within the country.

    Above all, she had things that Ria didnt. Things like timidity and prudence.

    Before long Agatha joined them, and the four surrounded the dining table. Fei had already married and had a family, staying in this special store to this day.

    After returning to the royal pce at midnight and receiving a courtdys scolding, she returned to her room.

    When opening the door of the walk-in closet that was attached to the bedroom, one side was decorated with weapons.

    The first thing to prepare was the magic pouch. Putting everything in the room into it would fill it up; the effects of space-time magic were valuable. She carefully selected what to put in.

    Dresses were unnecessary. Precious metals and goods that could be sold for money would packed as much as possible.

    She had only one ring and dagger with the carved seal of the royal family.

    The problem was weapons.

    In this world, because the only weapons used in active duty were swords, the skill of cksmiths was exceedingly high. Perhaps even Japanese katanas produced from the Edo period wouldnt be able topete with them.

    Although she had the chance to appreciate the important cultural assets and national treasures in her previous life, she preferred old katanas. Of course modern swords were actually checked to see if they could kill in practice, old katanas were beautiful. Moreover someone that had actually used an old katana would say that they were excellent.

    The manufacturing methods for steel and katana production was not passed down, Ria also thought that her previous life was thoroughly sacrilegious.

    She took as many iron katanas as possible. Although she took as many katanas made from mithril as possible, in terms of strength and endurance, the cutting power of a steel katana far outstripped it in many cases. Mithril was a metal with a high affinity for magic.

    Not just katanas, but swords were taken as well. Furthermore, she took as many war hammers, battleaxes, spears, knifes and so on as possible.

    Ria was not much of a collector, though she did have a collection of weapons in her previous life.

    Although she did regret dying, she wondered what happened to her sword collection. She thought it would have been nice if it wound up in the hands of someone who understood their value.

    Especially the great Nagasone Kotetsus famous longsword, it wasnt something that could be obtained by mere money. Having it for one week, she appreciated it while grinning. Although thinking back to it now, the katana had an ominous and devilish feel to it.

    Ria woke up the next day and dressed like normal, tucking the magic bag up her sleeves.

    As usual, she went to Anise after jumping down from her window. In the main streets za, Lulu waited with a donkey. Next to her was Agatha.

    Mother.

    After only that they embraced each other.

    Even if it is pointless to say, please dont do anything unreasonable. Troubling Lulu is no good.

    Dont worry, since Lulu wont let something be dangerous.

    They separated while waving at each other. The front gate opened at dawn, and the two left Anise by slipping in with the peddlers.

    Well then, where to?

    How about abyrinth city to start??

    By the way, in Rias room in the royal pce, a single sentence was left.

    [I am going out to find people even stronger than me.]

 Chapter 8

    u

    Uneventfully, three days passed.

    We advanced on stone pavement. Ria was in front on foot, with Lulu on the donkeys back behind her.

    The journey was peaceful. Though a destination had been decided on, it wasnt urgent. While enjoying the surrounding scenery, you could enjoy the true pleasure of travelling.

    Since this is your so-called journey to increase your fighting skills, I thought that youd be in more of a rush.

    Hmm? Thats a pain so lets take our time. Even though I said this is for training, it wouldnt be smart to do that the entire time.

    Ria was in a good mood. Although she was only walking, she was in a good mood.

    The reason was the katanas visible at her waist.

    They werent wooden swords nor an imitation swords, they were genuine katanas of different lengths. If it were Japan, lethal weapons like this were an out.

    She carried herself in a dignified manner walking during the day. Just this made her d. After all, up to now she had only been using the wooden sword for a weapon.

    This was because wearing a Japanese katana was a mans romance. Of course Lulu was a woman and couldnt understand a martial artist.

    By the way, the wooden sword for beating people to death was in the magic pouch as well. Katanas were too good for the likes of goblins. Maintenance was immense.

    They ate their various rations, peacefully spending the afternoon, however a figure suddenly flew past overhead.

    Oh, a dragoon.

    A pursuer?

    A dragoon is a soldier that rode on a wyvern. Although a wyvern was more or less ssified as a sub-dragon, it lookedpletely unlike a dragon. As for the differences between a dragon and a sub-dragon, they were about as different as mice and humans.

    That dragoon, after revolving around the two, returned to where it came from. Its direction was directly towards the royal capital.

    We were found.

    Yeah, looks like it.

    Think theylle to bring us back?

    If so Ill beat them.

    Id prefer a peaceful method.

    Then Ill beat them peacefully.

    Ria grinned andughed, though that doesnt mean she was joking.

    Anyways, if they were enemies she had confidence to moderately wound them and make them give up.

    However, the situation exceeded Rias expectations.

    They didnt change their route. Lulu only nced back sometimes.

    Folding her arms, she stood in the center of the road. Fortunately other travelers hadnte for a while.

    Before long, three knights riding horses came in to sight. However

    Geh-, Reyas.

    Geh-, Carlos.

    Changing their motives, the twos faces strained.

    That the vice-captain of the knights would personally pursue them was unexpected. And for Lulu, the other knight was someone she wanted to avoid.

    By the way, thest person was inconsequential.

    Carlos the Elf Lover huh

    That person, he only sees my ears.

    He was the best young soldier in the chivalric order, though while his personality and pedigree couldnt be criticized, his dream to embrace an elf was famous. Was he twenty years old this year?

    By the way, Lulu turns twenty-four this year. Because she is a half-elf, she looks much younger than him.

    Lulu got off the donkey and we waited for our pursuers arrival.

    Reyas arrived first, dismounting a small distance away. The other two followed his lead.

    Princess

    Reyas had a stunned expression on, his fighting spirit unable to be seen.

    Please return as soon as possible. His Majesty is worried about you.

    From this cute childs journey, you mean, huh. Could you stop persuading me, Reyas?

    Although you left the message and disappeared, not searching for you would be impossible.

    Since Im going to thebyrinth city for now, Id like it if you didnt worry and reported that back.

    Haah, Reyas let out a sigh.

    With all due respect, does the princess understand what is happening to the court right now?

    I know. For that reason, I did it to separate from the court to not be used.

    As she said that, a tinge of praise appeared in Reyas expression.

    Thats unexpected. I thought that you were certainly uninterested in such things.

    Well, I dont want to be involved.

    Ria shrugged her shoulders. The atmosphere was calm.

    The air became heavy.

    Even if you have to go through a bit of a painful experience, I am bringing you back.

    Yeah, its good thats easy to understand.

    Reyas drew his sword. Not the wooden sword usually used for training, but a shining mithril sword.

    Of course, getting hit by that would cause bleeding. If Ria wore nothing but her leather armor, it would be easy for the de to reach her body.

    Honestly, Ria had the odds in her favor.

    The defeated element couldnt be found.

    First of all, his prepared weapon was bad. With his magic mithril sword, he had no choice but to go easy on her. Though it would be stopped if Rias Hard Body Skill was used, Reyas didnt know that.

    In other words, he would aim at the ends of her limbs, avoiding her vitals. In that case the wooden sword would have been better.

    Even if he said that they may have a painful experience, he could not afford to greatly injure the princess. At that point he was already at arge disadvantage.

    As for Ria, in an extreme case she didnt mind going so far as killing Reyas. Of course she didnt have the intention to kill him, but aiming at his vitals was an option.

    Ill say this, Reyas. Until now, while training with you, Ive never once used my true strength.

    She had gone easy on him, not that she wasnt training. She just didnt use all of her abilities.

    That includes my loss to you the other day as well, I wasnt being serious.

    Frankly, Reyas was a sore loser, but that was besides the point.

    If I win, obediently go back to the royal capital. Ill also leave the persuasion of Dad to you.

    Yeah. Naturally, if I lose there is no one that could stop you anyway.

    Now that Rufus is deceased, those words are correct. Rufus had no intention of stopping her in the first ce though.

    Then, shall we begin?

    Saying so, Ria took a spear out of the magic pouch.

    A spear. A cross spear.

    Eh?

    Eh?

    Eh?

    Eh?

    Even for Lulu, an outsider to hand-to-handbat, it was unexpected.

    Ria meant katanas. Katanas meant Ria. In the royal pce, that image had been solidified.

    The attack nearly pierced him, Reyas was fighting a defensive battle.

    It was because until now, Ria had not been seen to ever use a spear.

    But Rias Spearmanship Skill was Level 6. Although her Swordy was a slightly higher Level, spears were stronger than swords to begin with. While this wasmon sense in her previous life, Ria was also of the katana.

    Even in this world, the main weapon for war infantry is the spear. Even for Reyas, when riding he used a weapon with a long handle.

    However, he mainly practiced with a sword on the ground, as it had good maneuverability and was portable.

    In this fight as well, where anything goes from the onset, this became a one-sided fight.

    That is to say, Reyas had sweetness towards Ria. You could say it was a difference in attitude.

    This world has no notion of beingbat ready at all times. Even martial artists in modern Japan where arms are prohibited have it, it was the resolution to immediately shift into a fighting resolution, and Reyas didnt have that.

    Ria had it. In the royal pce, even when she didnt have a weapon, she had the resolution to kill enemies if attacked, she had the ability.

    Between Ria and Reyas, excluding levels Ria had the better ability.

    Reyas didnt umte magic to enhance his body, he instead increased the strength of his armor and shields defense, but that was immediately dispelled by Rias high magic power. If youpared the attribute values of the two, there was a huge difference between their magic power.

    If there was anything Reyas was superior to Ria in, it would only be his experience in war. However, this was no battlefield. When it came to experience of simply killing each other, Ria was not inferior to him as she had spent her free timemitting genocide on demons.

    In the end, Reyas was forced to adopt the strategy of giving flesh to take bone.

    He raised his shield against the spear in advance, getting pierced on purpose.

    Guu-!

    Prating the armor on the back of his left hand, the spear reached flesh. Even so, from there he rotated his elbow, entwining the spear with his shield.

    Ria simply let go of the spear. Although she lost her weapon, the shield was pierced by the spear, affecting its maneuverability. Reyas lost one of his means of defense.

    However, while Reyas was wounded on his left hand, Ria was uninjured.

    Reyas advantage here would be that he still had a weapon in his hand. Facing against Ria, by the time she withdraws a katana, he could take many actions.

    Reyas thought that as he brandished the sword in his hand, naturally aimed at Ria.

    However, Reyas didnt know.

    Ria had the Swordy Skill at Level 7. However, at the same time she had another skill at the same level.

    Quick Draw.

    The moment Rias right hand touched the katana at her waist, it had already been swungpletely.

    Reyas right arm was cut off at the elbow, his sword revolving midair.

    Ria returned the katana to Reyas armpit. She sliced through the metal armor, gouging his side.

    Taking off Reyas armor with the assistance of hispanion, she first treated his side before reattaching the severed right arm.

    Fortunately the wound on his abdomen did not reach his internal organs, and that his right arm was cut so cleanly, so it adhered without any problems.

    Princess did you always go easy?

    Laying on his side, Reyas asked in a small voice.

    Between himself and Ria, there was an overwhelming difference. It didnt feel the same to him as the usual practice. Rather, he now believed that her sword skills surpassed his.

    Its nothing like that. Ive always been serious. But, what I mean is dont you think that the abilities used in training and those in killing differ?

    So it was something like that

    Although that didnt convince Reyas, at any rate Ria was stronger than him. To the extent that she took away his fighting strength, there was that much of a difference in skill.

    I will report to His Majesty. Though Ive said it before, theres no way for us to bring Princess back now.

    Sorry. Youve helped me.

    Ria bowed obediantly.

    However, there is a condition.

    Reyas turned, facing the man known among the knights as the Elf Lover.

    Carlos, go with the Princess. Dont think of it as guarding. If you are traveling, a males help is always required.

    Eh, is that okay!?

    Carlos asked delightedly. Lulu had on aplicated face.

    Princess, is this fine?

    Im fine with it but

    She looked towards Lulu. The Elf Lover was like a disease. What does Lulu the half-elf think? Thats the question.

    Well, it cant be helped can it? While the princess is fighting, it is necessary for someone to defend me.

    Carlos spontaneously dropped down to one knee.

    On my pride as a knight, I will protect you!

    Everyone there had on a wry smile. Normally, a knight would mainly protect a princess, but it couldnt be helped as she was much stronger than him.

    And thus the travelling group increased to three people.

 Chapter 9

    Ria liked cats.

    She liked their freedom. And yet, sometimes their capricious behavior of behaving like a spoiled child was intolerable.

    However, she was never able to have one when she lived in the royal pce. asionally, she stroked the ones that the other nobles kept.

    In her previous life, she tamed wild cats by feeding them.

    In the corner of her garden there was a cats path, so she put food there.

    She had a longsting association with that cat, and wondered what happened to it.

    Because it was a stray cat, she thought it lived healthily.

    After cats, Ria liked horses.

    Although she learned horse riding as a hobby, she had learned it a little in an old-style school. Above all, she enjoyed taking care of them.

    For several years when she was young, she had worked in a ranch in Hokkaido. Its not like the four beautiful farm sisters dazzled his eyes.

    I also want a horse!

    On the seventh day after departing from the royal capital, Ria shouted.

    You want a horse

    Lulu, on the back of the donkey, was amazed and muttered.

    You run faster than if you were on a horse.

    That was correct. By stacking body enhancement Skills and enhancement magic, Ria could travel at a speed of one hundred kilometers per hour for half a day.

    Traveling was enjoyable.

    The public peace was good in Casalia, with thieves and the like appearing only very seldom, and the habitats of dangerous animals and demons limited.

    Carlos was unexpectedly the topic of conversations many times. Hes amon talented man. Although born more or less a noble, he was the second son of a Viscount. Struggling to learn military arts, he joined the knights.

    In Lulus case, she lived as a shut-in into adulthood in a mountain vige. Rufus left the capital to associate with them numerous times, but this was generally known in the court.

    The heroic tale of Rias case of standing alone was toote to stop now. The goblin vige genocide, the destruction of the orc army, the rumors were all exaggerated.

    Say what you like, but calling the countrys princess [Ria-chan, the Merciless]ing into poprity was a bit much.

    One of the rumors was [Even when stepped on, the dragon didnt break], huh.

    Yeah, thats right. When I fought the horde of Earth Dragons, I blundered a bit. As youd expect getting stepped into the ground hurt.

    My favorite sword broke, too~, Ria continued with augh. The other two had cramped smiling faces.

    Crossing the river and national border, in the basin of gentle-sloping mountains that spread out, there was a vige made up of countless tents.

    Ooh~

    The two girls that had left their country for the first time let out a voice of admiration. Compared to Carlos, who hade here before with the knights.

    In addition to Cordova and our country, merchants from several other small countries have gathered here. Various things other than horses are traded as well.

    Alright! Ill go ahead then. You can follow slowlyter!

    Ria said so while sliding down the steep cliff. Compared to Lulu and Ria, Carlos had no way of riding his mount down the steep cliff.

    In the end he followed Lulus easygoing route, but his gaze was directed to Lulus ears.

    ording to Carlos, the street vendors primarily sold various goods.

    From daily necessities like food, to art, to weapons that involuntarily attracted Rias attention.

    The main weapons sold were things like swords as spears, but there was something that wasnt sold.

    Held in her hand, it was a dark device in this world, they were called shuriken in her previous world.

    (The bnce is bad though, huh. Its no good if it isnt properly forged after all?)

    The art of using shuriken was one of the ancient Japanese martial arts.

    Taking a detour, she left the edge of the vige.

    There were hundreds of horses, with each crowd making a group.

    The horses were from a nearby small vige, and brought here to be sold. There was a tremendous smell due to therge amount of animals.

    From small ponies to farming horses, various types were sold.

    Of course Ria wanted a warhorse, but at the same time it also has to have the stamina to endure the journey. There were no horses like theThoroughbredfrom her previous world.

    Ojou-chan, if you want to purchase a horse your first one should be a pony.

    Though there was a horse dealer that said that, that isnt what she needed now.

    How about this white one? Its perfect for Ojou-chan.

    She wouldnt decide on it just from outward appearance.

    I want one about two to three years old, withpleted training.

    If thats so then over here~

    Understanding that she had a discerning eye, the man took her to a corner. There were about twenty horses, all colts.

    Ria stealthily used the magic Identify here.

    She looked for one with sturdy endurance, and above all a clever one. Each one was looked at carefully.

    There was a horse with a bent leg. It was thin as well. However, what Ria saw was the horses eyes.

    Then she found it. A horse with clear and resolute eyes.

    Its fur was fawn colored. Its shape was short and stout so it had good bnce, but its appearance wasnt noteworthy.

    That one is pretty good. Its not fast but can run a long distance and is docile, perfect for a girl. Its finished its training too; its patient and clever. However, its fond of cleanliness. If you dont wash the feed bucket thoroughly, it wont eat the fodder.

    Even saying its weak points, the man was probably an upright merchant. Thinking that consent needs confidence first.

    Two years old?

    Yeah. The price is a little high, seven gold coins.

    Ria decided to purchase it without negotiating with him. However, she had to confirm something before buying it.

    You, can I ride you?

    Ria met eyes with the horse. After a while, the horse nodded slowly.

    Ill buy him. I also request aplete harness set.

    And so, until Lulu and Carlos caught up, Ria decided to go horse riding.

    Hmm, this guy was seven gold coins? Well, it does seem to be strong

    Carlos voice was stingy. When viewed by the eyes of a knight, this horse would appear to be very mediocre. Even if you take into consideration it being two years old, its physique wasnt that good.

    However, Lulu understood. After all, she can also use the magic Identify.

    Double the average vitality three times the endurance, and twice the stamina. In addition the muscle strength is also quite considerable, and mental resistance is beyond the average human.

    Huh!? Is this even a horse!?

    Ria was harnessing the horse while singing and humming. Her mood was even better than whenpared to maintaining her favorite sword.

    The qualities of a better horse than even Reyas-samas. Or rather, its wisdom is higher than a human its two years old?

    Ehh~!? I-its even smarter than me!?

    Although Carlos-kun isnt stupid, he isnt wise. At least in ability value.

    Its even higher than me. Only a little lower than the princess.

    Ehh~~~!!! The princess wisdom is that high!? Youre kidding!?

    Oi.

    Although Rias gaze became cold at his surprised reaction, the horse neighed and her mood recovered.

    Ria has high wisdom. However this was also true for Master Rufus, but just because of higher wisdom, that doesnt mean it is clever in daily life.

    In a very restrained manner, Lulu criticized her teacher.

    Im aware that Im a fool. A human that understands that they are a fool is more wise than an unskilled human who thinks they are wise.

    Its called [Wisdom of ones own ignorance].

    You are wise Because you are too wise and dont know your limits, its troubling

    Lulu muttered with a tone of resignation.

    Oh, well, at any rate its nice to meet you. This guy is Johnny, my favorite horse. Err.. Ojou, have you named this colt?

    Ria, who had been stroking its mane, stopped and thought for a moment.

    Orpheus was kind of stupid Rudolf also had a temper problem Brian was timid

    Ria muttered as she gradually recollected, going through memories of her previous life. After long, she arrived at a name that had a meaning unknown to humans of this world.

    I decided! Your name is Matsukaze!

    This was the birth of the famous horse, Matsukaze.

 Chapter 10

    iru

    Ahahahaha

    A girlsughter resounded in the hilly area. Following her was a swift horse d in supple muscle.

    Hey hey, try to catch up.

    When she asionally stopped, she would dodge under the tip of the horses nose.

    Shes seriously running a race against horse, that Ojou-san.

    Without even using magic too.

    Despite being two years old, its running ability has already considerably bloomed.

    Even so it still wasnt able to catch up to Ria. How many hours have they been running together?

    Rather, that the horse could keep running is more incredible.

    Is it really a horse? We didnt make a mistake that it isnt a unicorn with a broken horn?

    Since unicorns seem to die if their horns break, I dont think it is

    When Ria yed with Matsukaze, her mental age obviously seemed to fall.

    Ojou can also make that kind of face, huh.

    Like when she was at Master Rufus house, or outside of the castle walls.

    The party crossed the hills at a steady pace, gradually going towards the main road where trees were dense.

    ording to the traders stories, the amount of demons streaming down from the north was multiplying. Normally they would go with a caravan, but at any rate they had Ria.

    Going ahead of the rest, Ria and Matsukaze went side by side to the main path.

    Having a wild sense of hearing, Matsukaze noticed something.

    Matsukaze snorted roughly. After that, Ria also noticed.

    From the path in the forest. Out of view, there were footsteps far ahead of them.

    Matsukaze, go back to those two.

    Saying so, Ria ran like a gale.

    She saw the figure of a person far ahead of her on the path.

    Running after a small kid, it was obviously a monster. It was an Orc-san that she wouldpletely beat to death.

    The kid fled from the orc by changing their pace in a juke, sometimes looking like they threw something over their shoulder.

    (A magician?)

    With their unusual movements speed, if thats the case I could understand it. However, even though she was looking from afar, she understood from their facial expression that they were exhausted and didnt have much time.

    However, luck was on the kids side today.

    Do your best! Just a little more!

    Calling out, the kid seemed to notice her. The unusual speed continued, but now ran frantically in her direction.

    Drawing the katana from her waist with her hand, she ran past the kids side.

    The magnificently built orc held a club. He brandished it towards Ria.

    It cut through the red muscle fibers, from there entering the orcs organs. It didnt die yet, but was unable to fight.

    Ria faced the next orc. The movement of the orcs werent controlled at all, easy targets.

    She cut its legs before it attacked. After that, its neck was also cut.

    Neither should have been fatal wounds. At any rate they should have lost the ability to chase after the kid.

    Ten or more orcs were made powerless by each stroke of her sword. The only one left in the end was an orc with a slightly bigger physique.

    An individual named High Orc or Orc Leader. Even if this orc had better abilities than the usual orc, Ria didnt change her rxed posture.

    A ton of grease sticks to this orc, I dont like this one.

    Looking at her de, she averted her gaze from the orc. Havingbat intuition, the orc judged it as an opening.

    However, it didnt have enough experience to understand it was just a temptation.

    Although the orc quickly swung its club, there was no feedback. Ria only moved back a few millimeters, silently piercing through the orcs neck with her katana.

    Even if orcs had high vitality, they couldnt live with their nerves severed.

    To the orcsying and groaning on the ground, she had the easy job of granting them swift deaths.

    T, thank you Nee-chan.

    The kid that was still breathing heavily called out. About ten years old. His looks were well-ordered and intelligent.

    While they talked, Lulu and Carlos finally arrived leading Matsukaze.

    Wow~. Ojou, even if your opponent is an orc, could you please fight a bit more carefully.

    It couldnt be helped. Since I was helping someone.

    You are Nee-chansrades? She saved me. Im Serge. I live in the vige nearby.

    Im Ria. That is Carlos, and the one holding the wand is Lulu.

    Seeing Lulu after she took off her hood, Serge let out a cheer.

    Elf! Amazing! I saw one for the first time! Yay~, fantasy~!

    Hes surprised to that extent? Ria gazed at the traces of battle while smiling bitterly.

    However, its troublesome to clean this ce up. Should I char it with fire magic and scatter it in the forest?

    Oh, its fine. Leave it to me.

    After a moment, the corpsepletely vanished.

    Oh.

    Ria unintentionally let out a voice. But Lulus surprise didnt stop there.

    N, no way, space-time magic!?

    The highest difficulty magic, a boy in the countryside used it. It was unbelievable for Lulu.

    With a boastful face, Serge took care of the corpses. All in all it only took a few minutes.

    I buried then in a corner of the vige to be fertalizer. Nee-chan, could you give me a lift to the vige? Since I used eleration magic a bit too much, my magic power is exhausted.

    Serge asked Ria as Lulu muttered to herself, How could space-time magic

    Yeah, thats fine. Matsukaze, give this kid a ride.

    Matsukaze nodded with a whinny.

    However, it was Serges turn to have a startled face.

    Matsukaze?

    Yeah, thats this kids name. How is it, a good horse yeah?

    However, Serges eyes opened wide, lips trembling with excitement.

    [Possibly, are you a reincarnated person?]

    Those words spun from his lips.

    It was obviously in Japanese.

 Chapter 11

    3, 2015byZiru

    Ria talked with Serge in a low voice on Matsukazes back.

    I didnt think that a reincarnated person would save me. Do you also have a Gift that blocks Identify?

    Serge smoothly exposed that he used Identify.

    Yeah. From what I heard even with a perfect Identify, they cant see my status.

    When Ria lived in the imperial capital she knew of multiple reincarnated people, but avoided them.

    That is, this life is her new life. If she were a ve to her previous life the way shed think would be different, and more pragmatically there was no merit to be concerned about it.

    The other reincarnated people only faintly recalled memories of their previous life. Although having knowledge of another world, for instance the scientific field, could gain someone considerable achievements, ording to Rufus there would have to be a person with exact memories of it.

    However, this boy seemed different.

    Even after reincarnating with great pain, without a Gift rted to memories, it seems that youll forget most of it as a baby.

    Thats news to me.

    He said it inly. Memories would be broken at birth.

    What~? But Ria-san clearly remembers?

    I dont know if its a Gift rted to memory, but I have various gifts including Dragons Bloodline. Its probably because of that.

    Dragons Bloodline? That Gift sounds kindve cool. How many points was it?

    One thousand points.

    Wha-!?

    The two who were following them had questioning faces on while looking at the boy shouting in a cryptguage.

    Lulu-san, what are they saying?

    Since my specialty isnt ancientnguages, I

    Lulu wasnt able to distinguish Japanese from an ancientnguage.

    Thats bad to say about someone. The goddess definitely said that the strength of my soul was high, and gave me a lot of points for helping other people.

    Eeeh~, still, the points were increased? As for me, by chance I stabbed a serial killer and we both died.

    In that case, its both amazing and terrible.

    Because of that I was able to get Gifts: one hundred for Magic Talent, fifty for Identify, thirty for Suited for Space-Time Magic, ten for Disease Resistance, ten for Poison Resistance, ten for Memory Sorting, five for Appearance, and after many questions it totaled up to two hundred twenty-two points.

    Is Identify that needed? Couldnt you learn it easily with magic?

    Although the magic for Identify bes ineffective if the other person has resistance to it, unless the person has Read Resistance my Identify will work. That aside, what else does Ria-san have?

    Serge asked excitedly. Ria responded a little embarrassed.

    Only Dragons Bloodline and Self Check. After that I raised ability scores.

    Serges mouth opened wide. With an amazed expression, signs of understanding appeared.

    By any chance, is Ria-san the type that doesnt y games? Or read light novels?

    I yed up to Dragon Quest II. As for books I liked the author Futaro Yamada.[TN: Futaro Yamada, awarded for a prize by a magazine for writing mystery novels.]

    For those aiming to fight in the way of the ninjas practical strength and traditional martial arts, Ria would stand at the top.

    After that the two reminisced about their previous lived. Surprisingly, Serge died at the youthful age of twenty.

    Since he had an abundance of knowledge from gaming and the inte, it seems he challenged this reincarnation considerably different.

    Rather than Gifts for closebat, he wanted the romantic Magic Talent.

    Thinking about infant mortality rates, he picked up Poison Resistance and Disease Resistance.

    Identify and Item Box are indispensable skills ording to novels with reincarnation. Thats why I picked up Identify first, and got Time-Space Magic to be able to make an Item Box.

    He did indeed know a lot about the subject. A huge difference whenpared to Ria, who chose on instinct.

    Compared to the fixed space in the magic bag that Ria and Lulu have, the limit of his Item Box depends on the amount of magic he has. Additionally, time doesnt pass for the stored item. Considerably better performance.

    There are many stereotypical ones, like being able to get Skills after getting more points, taking away others Skills, or even producing weapons you can picture.

    The ability to make weapons you imagine sounds good. Like a machine gun or nuke, or even sci-fi tech.

    However, there are a lot of monsters that things at the level of a machine gun would be ineffective against, and theres even a magic at the level of a nuclear missile.

    Well, I preferred katanas in my past life. If I could make something from imagining it, Ive carefully looked at Masamune and Muramasa.

    Ria-san is a katana type hero? Well, even I yearn for Japanese swords too.

    In my previous life, I once cut off an arm though.

    Serge put on a difficult expression. She understood how he felt.

    Its ancient Japanese martial arts. I practiced the sword and decided to have a genuine duel. Because they didnt want us to kill each other, the observer stopped us when my opponent lost an arm.

    Speaking of taking someones life. How should I put it even though were able to easily kill those orcs, you arent even twenty yet?

    Im thirteen. I killed a goblin for the first time at ten.

    Death was familiar in this world. In the first ce, you have to prepare meat yourself, so the taboo of cruelty wasnt equal here.

    Still, people at the same age as Ria couldntpare with her killing calendar. She was able to treat goblins and orcs as pests, so there was no question about it.

    Continuing that kind of a conversation, the group arrived at Serges vige.

    By the way, after being able to talk with Lulu for a long time, Carlos was happy.

    The exchange was very simple.

    An orc corpse was taken out in front of the viges Mayor, and were buried by the vigers along the outskirts of town. Theyll be excellent fertilizer for years toe.

    Although Serge was praised, his parents scolded him severely. It should be said that he tried to keep a calm expression on.

    Anyway, Carlos met with a knight and came to know of it, so he negotiated with the parents.

    Serge wanted to join the travelling party.

    When the person himself asked, Ria epted.

    Though Lulu and Carlos were opposed at first, because they saw Serges magic they understood that he had war potential. Still, their reason for being apprehensive is that he was too young.

    Speaking of ten years old, Id already attacked a goblin vige.

    Please dontpare someone to you.

    Negotiations with Serges parents promptly came to a close.

    Carlos, an aristocrat of the Casalia Kingdom, wanted me to take him as an attendant. Additionally, Serge wanted that as well, and the vige magician who had be his master supported the idea as well.

    She had nothing to teach Serge anymore. With the old magician saying that, Serge attracted cheers from the children of the vige.

    The party left the vige on the next day.

    Speaking of which, didnt Nee-chan say shes a Casalian aristocrat?

    I didnt say that. Im royalty. Though my father is the king, my mother isnt even a concubine, so I have no rights to the throne.

    Oh what a cheat

    The donkey and horses backs swayed, and the party set their sights on thebyrinth city. Between them and their destination stretched and where no humans lived.

    Entering the domain of demi-humans and beastkin, they began to feel excited.

 Chapter 12

    u

    Labyrinth City Shashmeer. Located in the northwest part of the continent, it went by the name of its attachedbyrinth. In fact, you could say that the city developed from thebyrinth.

    It was discovered around a thousand years ago. Furthermore in the northwest, although this darkbyrinth was called the most brutal on the continent, there werent any cities or ruins that stood out in particr nearby. Nevertheless, a lot of people visited Shashmeer. Why?

    Its because of the characteristic that only Shashmeers Labyrinth has in the entire continent.

    Definitely the immortal dungeon, it is also called the Trial Labyrinth. You cannot die in it.

    A person that should have died would be teleported outside the dungeon.

    Although there are various other features as well, this one factor gathered explorers who had no other example to study.

    Surrounding an open air fire, it was night and the party was a few days from the city.

    What does Nee-chan want to do? Level up? Get treasure? Get a wish granted?

    Even Serge knew about it. For the person who reaches thest part of thebyrinth, among the vast riches you can obtain, its said that you can have a wish granted.

    However, with Rias personality, she probably just wanted to fight strong people.

    Even Lulu hasnt said her purpose. She followed partly involuntarily. Ill wait until she talks about it on her own.

    Well, all of thats right but as expected, it appears that you can have a wish granted.

    She wanted to be a man again. Or at least a method to do so. This was Rias wish ever since being born.

    However, she couldnt say it.

    Is there anything Ria wants to wish for? Id rather put in the effort to be strong myself.

    Even to Lulu, who shed known the longest, she hadnt said it. Only to Agatha and Rufus had she asked if there was a magic to be a man.

    If its Ojou, she would probably want amazing weapons right?

    The katana collecting maniac Ria, every knight knew of her.

    Its a secret. If ites true, youll naturally find out. Besides, there seems to be wishes that cant be granted.

    Despite it being safe to die in thebyrinth, theres a legend of someone that didnt revive from being dead.

    Since well ask around when we get there, well think about the capture in detail when we get to town. Until then only up to a group of six people can enter huh? Thats a problem, since Serge joined us we have seven now.

    Quickly crossing the national borders after half a month, Ria felt just how secure of a country Casalia Kingdom is.

    Of course, there were still thieves in the frontier, and demons were scattered about prowling the forests. They could easily be avoided though. However, when leaving Casalia, the amount of unpaved road increases and the danger of camping out also increased.

    With the Sleep Reduction Gift, it was like Ria got the short end of the stick.

    Since theres a big vige tomorrow, get some rest.

    Serge knew detailed information about the geography around here.

    Though theres no need for us to go there. Its an ogre vige.

    Ogres huh? Sounds fun.

    Rias fighting instinct was stimted.

    After all, ogres were demi-humans that were once involved with demons. A long time ago they were called man-eating oni.

    Making them surrender, as well as educating them of the human races culture, was Rias ancestor Leyte Anaia. That happened nearly one thousand years ago.

    Ogres have been allies of Casalia since then, and in reality were preventing demons invading from the north.

    Although they had warlike dispositions, their good point is that theyve kept to the agreement.

    At any rate, there are a lot of demi-humans huh. Like dwarfs and halflings, dont they ount for more than half of the poption?

    In the vige that Serge lived in as well, there were some dwarf, beastman, and halfling families.

    Its because there are a lot of forested and mountainous areas. There should also be an elf vige too.

    Then is Lulus father from this ce too?

    No, my father is from the Oomori Woods.

    The Oomori Woods refers to the vast forest to the northeast part of the continent, its said that there are elf viges deep within its interior.

    ording to what Ive been told, it seems that Grand Elder Corfus is my ancestor.

    Wow, isnt that one of the legendary great heroes?

    Serge became excited and shouted. Although it was a person from two thousand years ago, thats probably just recently for an elf.

    If youre talking about that, my ancestors include the Saint Emperor Ryuke Shifaka, the Militant Emperor Ryuke Riana, and Founder Leyte Anaia.

    In short, if you trace back ones ancestry far enough, theres bound to be some celebrities.

    Rather than a celebritys descendant, I think a person that can use space-time magic to be much more valuable. Since I didnt have aptitude for it at all.

    Ill teach you. But in exchange Lulu has to teach me some things I want.

    Oh! Lulu-san! If thats how it is I want to teach you too! If its a knight, they have to know healing magic!

    For some reason, the elf loverpeted against the child.

    Wow~, its so big~

    Ria easily let out a gentle voice.

    As scheduled, the group arrived at the ogre vige.

    Even if its called a vige, theres about two thousand people living in it. And above all, its huge.

    Not just that the vige is big, but the buildings are. Big ogres walked the streets.

    Their average heights exceeded two meters. Additionally, the female ogres had big boobs.

    Another ogre appeared from the inns broken entrance. It seemed to be a smaller ogre. Still, it was two heads taller than Ria.

    The ogre that had been blown away stood up and pounced at the smaller one with a roar.

    Then a brawl began.

    Punch, kick. Punch, kick.

    A simple slug fest, but the force was incredible. The surrounding spectators even let out irresponsible jeering.

    No one moved to stop them, either. Even other ogres didnt step in.

    However, the fight didntst that long.

    The smaller ogre quickly rotated, punching a dozen times and overwhelming therger ogre.

    (Looks like Mike Tyson.)

    Although Ria was admiring the show, the fight was already almostplete.

    The big ogre lost his fighting spirit and seemed to be about to copse at any moment.

    However, the smaller ogre wouldnt let him. Thrusting at the ogre that was falling forward, he raised him up, not allowing him to fall.

    He~y, isnt it fine already~

    Even though Ria reluctantly called out because no one stopped them, the smaller ogre didnt stop.

    The surrounding people had probably noticed it as well, but they didnt try to stop them. They probably wont stop them.

    It cant be helped, Ria thought.

    If no one stops them, I have no choice but to, Ria thought.

    With there really being no other choice but to stop them, with a delighted look, Ria stepped in to stop it.

    The ogres fist was stopped by small hands.

    The moment he tried to pull his fist back, at that instant an extreme amount of strength stopped him.

    The ogre wore an expression of astonishment. He extended his other arm to separate Ria from him.

    When he went to grasp her with his other hand his gripped hand was let go and he lost his bnce, stumbling forward.

    Gripping the opponents right hand with both of his, just like that he was thrown with all her strength in a one-armed shoulder throw.

    A heavy noise sounded out as the ogre was thrown to the ground with a thud.

    The person who was thrown didnt understand what had happened. How was he uninjured after being thrown like that.

    Has your head cooled down?

    Although she asked gently, she didnt rx her guard. There was a possibility that he would attack after losing his temper here.

    Because she didnt injure him at all.

    However, the situation didnt go how Ria thought it would.

    The ogre jumped up and lowered his head, shouting in aparatively high voice.

    Anego, please make me your disciple! [TN: Non-blood rted, respected sister-esque person.]

    Gig the Ogre.

    Currently, twelve years old.

 Chapter 13

    How did this happen

    Carlos was at his wits end.

    Unusually, even Lulu had tender feelings toward him. So she put her hand on his shoulder and called to him.

    Give it up. If youre going to follow Ria, you have to get ustomed to things like this.

    Hah

    Sighing, Carlos looked forward.

    This is therge za of Ogre Vige. In the center was two people surrounded by arge crowd watching them.

    One is an ogre amongst ogres, the Ogre King. Holding a huge warhammer in his hand.

    The other person, the girl who was the one Carlos was originally meant to protect, was Ria. Here she wore a katana, but only one of them. Shed even taken off her leather armor, and was lightly dressed.

    Just how did this happen?

    While rubbing the middle of his forehead, Carlos recalled a memory from two days ago.

    Even if that was said so suddenly, the ogre took the party into the eatery.

    Then, when hearing the small ogres name, Rias response focused on the other thing.

    But Im not old enough to be called Anego

    Oh, sorry. Since its hard to tell human age, I thought you were an adult.

    Though Ogre Gig obediently apologizing was superb, hearing that he was still twelve year old was surprising.

    If youre that strong at your age, isnt that enough?

    But isnt Anego stronger?

    It seems Im settled as Anego after all.

    Is strength needed to live here? When I asked, he exined the situation.

    Ogre families prioritize strength, with the strongest bing the patriarch. The current patriarch is Gigs grandfather, though there were tens of thousands of ogres nearby, slowly aging is still aging, and he said that he wanted to choose his sessor.

    Proof of being the strongest warrior was an ogres pride, and naturally Gig also aimed for that. However, I understood from watching him fight his opponent that there were no longer any opponents left for him in this vige.

    When I asked why his grandfather, the Ogre King, wouldnt train him, I heard that for the sake of impartiality he wouldnt do so for anyone; not even rtives.

    Even if you say that, were in the middle of a trip.

    Then take me too! Anyways, the selection isnt for another three years. I want to catch up to him even a little by then!

    Ooh~

    When Ria was racking her brain trying to find a way to decline, Serge pulled a bit on her sleeve.

    Nee-chan, lets make this guy arade.

    Since he whispered, I replied in a low voice as well.

    Oi oi, isnt he still twelve? Id think joining us on a journey would be dangerous.

    I used Identify on him though, hes pretty strong. His ability scores were all high and his skill in Fist-fighting and Boxing were level 6. He has a few others too.

    Given that level 5was already first rate, level 6was incredible. Even so, he wasnt a reincarnated person like Ria or Serge.

    By the way, Ria rarely uses Identify. She roughly knows their strength by their demeanor even without using it.

    Maybe if you look at his war potential, but that hes still a child

    Well, I wonder how old ogre adults are?

    Thats the problem. In Serges case, ignoring his appearance he was a thirty year old. So even Ria didnt have much opposition to it.

    You know Gig, Nee-chan is worried about your age. She said that leaving home at twelve was too early.

    Being in a bed for the first time in a while, Ria sleptpletely at ease.

    Even so, she still woke before sunrise. Swinging her katana in the inns courtyard, Carlos soon woke up and joined her as well.

    Incidentally, Lulu was the worst member for being up in the morning. As a habit from when she worked as Rufus assistant, she would unintentionally indulge in inactivity until the sun rose.

    When I ate breakfast in the eatery on the first floor, early travelers left the inn. Wondering what would happen until the arrangement at noon, I became bored.

    Only Lulu did actual work. A street healer.

    Although ogres are a race with a superior body, other than for exceptionally rare cases they cant use magic.

    Including the adult ogre Gig made foam at the mouth yesterday, and slightly injured and ill ogres, she diagnosed them.

    If its simple healing magic, we can also use it.

    Saying so, Serge also wanted to help Lulu. For the purpose of curing diseases and invigorating people, he studied detoxification magic.

    Normally, a vige magician would normally stick to learning magic that is useful for everyday life. Serge, however, was inclined towards battle-oriented magic. Like the magic when I met him, the space-time beheading magic, it seems that hes able to cut down enemies with space itself.

    Me teaching someone magic, its a strange feeling.

    By the way,st night Ria was in the same room as Lulu and ogled her as she wiped down her body.

    When the sun was high in the sky, Gig finally came to the inn. However, he had on a perplexed expression.

    What happened? Was it useless after all?

    Gig shook his head and looked at Ria.

    Jii-chan said if theyre strong I want to fight them

    It was a development that Ria didnt expect.

    But she did hope for it. Rather, she wanted to ask for this to happen.

    Ogres were much stronger than humans. And the strongest of them was called the king.

    Her blood was boiling. The ends of her lips spontaneously lifted into the shape of a smile.

    By all means, please. Show me the way.

    Located at a ce considerably far north of the viges center, there was a big stone house.

    A tall man. Although he still wasnt three meters tall, it was definitely such a huge figure that there werent any like him in her previous life.

    As for the amount of muscle, there was proportionally more. His wrist was thicker than Rias waist.

    Sorry for the summon, Ojou-san.

    His voice was profound, yet hearing it left a good feeling. If he sang, it would be a very good singing voice.

    I dont mind, Chief. Good to meet you, Im called Riana Crystal.

    Hmph, calling me Chief is good. When I took this position, I lost the name I was called. Well, though it pains me to immediately do this

    At that moment, the pressure in the air changed.

    A coercion skill, the moment she decided that, Ria drew out the strength of her entire body. Like the way willow is blown by the wind, she warded off the pressure.

    Behind her, Gig fell on his bottom. No wonder, the feeling of coercion that was like a fierce and wild animal could leave you unable to stand up. It was even more terrifying than an earth dragon.

    Just by giving off his intimidation, Ria only knew one other person like this. The now-deceased Rufus.

    When that old magician used his magic to attack seriously, I remembered feeling the same as this. North of the royal capital, he exterminated thousands of wyverns when there was an outbreak.

    Indeed, you do have tremendous power. Though dont know what kind of blessing you received

    The chief smiled. It was like the smile of a beast.

    Shall we?

    Lets do it.

    Ria grinned as usual.

 Chapter 14

    When I told everyone that I was going to fight the Ogre King, everyone reacted.

    Huh? How did something like that happen!?

    Carlos had the most direct response.

    Ah, well, it is Ria.

    Lulu gave up.

    Yeah yeah, temte temte! [TN: Temte is something Japanese people say like how we say stereotypical fantasy things (and games, etc). Like elves HAVING to live in the forest and stuff like that.]

    Serge was saying something that I didnt understand the meaning of.

    Still, Nee-chan really likes to fight huh. Werent you born with a tail?

    It wasnt there when I was born, but it may grow here soon.

    Though if it did grow, it would be a lizards tail, not a monkeys.

    The rules are anything goes. Fainting, surrendering, death, or if you cant stand up in a ten count you would lose. It was a dangerous decision. To the point that there were no observers, it was more ill-natured than a duel.

    Am I in charge of healing again?

    Its different from when I fought Reyas this time. I might die.

    No no no, Id be troubled if you died!

    Carlos seriously tried to stop her, but Ria wouldnt stop.

    No no no, thats seriously dangerous Nee-chan.

    Saying that she would fight in the za, Serge also realized it.

    Ogre King-san. Using Identify on him, he saw it.

    Level 125.

    By the way, Carlos is level 35, Lulu 32, and Serge 25.

    Levels arent everything.

    No no no, you know, if it were a difference of 5 or 10 you could say that. But even his Skills are ridiculous you know?

    Heavy Weapons level 9.

    I see. Level 9 huh

    After Body Strengthening, Bone Strengthening, Herculean Strength, Intimidation, Roar, Robust Health, Strong body as well as all kinds of resistances, including high magic resistance, and also clearly having various fighting skills, doesnt he have the strength of ast boss ss? If it were all of us we might somehow manage, but for your level?

    I look forward to it.

    Ria smiled. It was a smile from the bottom of her heart.

    What was fun about fighting weaklings? As for fighting with the chances against you, wouldnt you want to fight seriously?

    She was serious.

    The crowed mored. Leaving her leather armor and short sword with Lulu, as well as her magic bag since she would be troubled if it were to rip, Ria went to the center of therge za.

    Already finished with his preparations, the Ogre King carried his weapon on his shoulder.

    The Ogre King drew in a breath.

    (Iming!)

    A roar that shook the air emanated from the Ogre King.

    More than half of the onlookers that came to watch fell out of fear, half of them fainting.

    In an instant, Ria closed the distance. The Ogre Kings face warped in astonishment.

    He didnt sense her approach. No, hed never seen movements like that.

    It was an original way of walking martial art, something that you couldnt sense start.

    And without stopping, Quick Draw.

    There was an intense metallic sound.

    Both separated instantaneously.

    The spectators couldnt understand what happened.

    The Ogre Kings warhammer fell down, damaged.

    However, Rias katana was also chipped.

    Even though shed used her best katana just in case, she wasnt able to perfectly cut through the thick metal lump.

    She thought that she would be able to cut through the handle, but the Ogre King didnt allow it. He defended with the thickest part.

    Without hesitating, Ria swung her katana. The Ogre King intercepted it.

    A continuous crashing could be heard.

    Rias katana couldnt be seen. However, the Ogre King stopped all of the attacks.

    Fuha-

    He swung the warhammer.

    She dodged. Her clothes torn by her shoulder being just barely grazed.

    (If only I had Nagasone Kotetsu.)

    If it were that Japanese sword, it could cut through any lump of metal. If that were reinforced with this worlds magic, this would be over.

    However, there were no Japanese swords in this world. There were something close, but the steel was different. Having said that, the strength of mithril katanas still wasnt enough.

    After preparing our weapons, the match started. I have no choice but to fight with what I have now. Thats the truth.

    She opened the distance between them. It had finished before even a breath. However, in this short bout of offense and defense, her magic power and endurance were entirely diminished.

    She drew closer.

    And again, the repeated their bout of offense and defense.

    Ria was just barely able to dodge, and there was just a small wound on the Ogre Kings skin.

    The warhammer was slightly chipped from the first attack. This slight error in its bnce impeded the exchange between him and his opponent.

    Even so, she couldntnd the decisive blow. Even if she cut a bit of skin, it was of no concern given ogres vitality.

    And each time she exchanged blows with the Ogre King, the stamina of Rias katana decreased.

    How the heck is this happening? Ria is winning?

    Lulu wasnt able to see the exchange of blows between the two. Even for Carlos, whod trained in the sword and was better than the average person, it was the same.

    I think theyre even. However, using it like that, the katana is probably going to break.

    You can see them?

    I used eleration magic on my eyes.

    Serge said so proudly, though the situation was bad.

    In spite of narrowing the eleration to his senses, the best he could do was follow the battle.

    Compared to warhammers that smash to kill, katanas make use of shes. Of course metal rods can be used to could exchange blows, but a de will be crushed. Serge had such useless knowledge.

    Of course, Ria also understood this.

    Even if you ward it off with the side of the de, avoiding it from hitting the edge of the de, it would undoubtedly break sooner orter. The katana would be unusable.

    She looked for a way out of the situation.

    Magic? Useless. With the degree that Ria could use offensive magic, she had already used too much magic on body reinforcement.

    If thats the case, theres no choice but to do it.

    Forcing the katanas trajectory, she drove it into the warhammers shaft.

    With a clear sound, the sword broke.

    The katana broke from halfway down. The Ogre King lost his weapon.

    Aiming his right fist at Rias face, the Ogre King swung. The katana was light from being broken, and she swung to sever his hand.

    Though the katanas de had been crushed, it still reached the Ogre Kings bones.

    But the fist didnt stop. The trajectory was shifted, but it hit Rias left shoulder.

    The joint was disconnected, and bones were smashed.

    The shock blew her away twenty or so meters. She lost her grip on the katana.

    She was saved since she was thrown into the spectators. Ogre muscles were perfectly good cushions.

    O

    Even though I have pain tolerance, painful is painful. While healing myself with magic, I returned to the za.

    The Ogre King easily pulled out the stuck katana and pulled up his fists vigntly.

    With that injury, he should be more or less restricted to his right hand.

    Though Rias left arm wouldnt move either. When the bones were smashed so messily, it wouldnt be recovered by a simple heal.

    You damaged my strengthened body.

    I strengthened my weapon with magic.

    When used against Reyas it could sever an arm through armor, but didnt work on the Ogre King.

    Lulu! Katana!

    A human isnt a match for an ogre without a weapon. Lulu threw the short sword she was looking after to Ria.

    But the Ogre King wouldnt stay silent seeing the opening.

    Ria extended her hand to the air. Aiming at her, the Ogre King swung his left fist.

    However, that was Rias n.

    The Ogre King who took a big swing was full of openings.

    Without even looking at the short sword, Ria slipped into the ogres bosom.

    (If this doesnt work, its my loss!)

    She stepped into his territory. There was a crater from the shock.

    Pushing it out, her right palm hit against the Ogre Kings abdomen.

    Kaa-!

    By using all of her strength, as well as rotating her hips, she pushed through the stubborn abdominal muscles.

    First, several bones in her right leg broke from being pushed beyond their limits.

    Her right arm broke. Her muscles ruptured, blood vessels exploded, and blood gushed out of her skin.

    The Ogre King wasnt moving. Neither was Ria.

    After several seconds, the Ogre King fell backwards.

    Although Ria had serious wounds, the girl was still standing. On the contrary, moving slowly, she picked up the knife that was thrown to her with her left hand.

    However, she didnt have the spare energy to end it. She couldnt use either arm properly. It was all she could do to drag her feet and walk.

    She continued to use healing magic, but wasnt even able to stop the blood at best.

    Ria!

    Jii-chan!

    Lulu and Gig jumped out from the spectators. Carlos and Serge also followed.

    Donte!

    They stopped moving at Rias shout.

    It hasnt been ten seconds yet.

    If you couldnt get up within ten seconds, it was a loss.

    After counting that much, Ria fell onto her bottom.

    Lulu, please treat him. Since I damaged his internals, it would be bad to leave it alone.

    But arent you seriously injured too?

    Only on the outside. Its not a matter or life or death.

    Saying so, Lulu went to treat the Ogre King.

    So Serge came here instead.

    Nee-chan, thatst thing, was it Chinese Kenpo?

    Japanese martial arts. Its said to go through armor. Its a technique for messing up the opponents insides. Well, I couldnt use it in my previous life though.

    With Serges healing, her right arm recovered.

    Ria

    Oh Lulu, please heal my left shoulder. It seems to be stuck in an odd shape from my recovery.

    Closing her eyes, Ria copsed.

    In her body, she felt cells being restored rapidly. However, that further took away from her endurance.

    She managed to win somehow. An unprecedented feeling of satisfaction welled up.

    Noticing the shadow that suddenly appeared over her face, the Ogre King was being supported on both sides and looking over to her.

    A fine warrior.

    There was a deeply satisfied ring to the Ogre Kings voice.

    It was just a fight, and moreover neither had died, so there was delight.

    They could fight again.

    If we fight again, it would probably be my loss.

    Perhaps. However, you won this time.

    He obediently admitted his defeat. They smiled at each other.

    Rias stomach growled. For a body to regenerate, it needed food.

    Gahaha, the Ogre Kingughed.

    Everybody, prepare a feast! Foring across a warrior!

    Everyone was excited and shouted in joy.

 Chapter 15

    yZiru

    In the end, they decided to stay a week in Ogre Vige.

    Rias wounds were healed, and they needed time for her to recover to proper form.

    And Gig would be travelling together with the party.

    The Ogre Kings farewell gift was a letter for an influential person in Labyrinth City, including a katana hed gotten in thebyrinth to Ria.

    When I challenged it in my youth with fiverades, we were able to get through nine floors. The other five ended up dying.

    He had no choice but to give up on advancing and went home with the equipment and treasure hed gotten.

    Still, it seems theyd identified the ninth floors Lord, but even so judged that it was impossible.

    It was a hydra.

    A thing said to defeat heroes. Still, thats only the ninth floor. Though it seems to end at the tenth floor, as for whats stronger than a hydra only dragonse to mind.

    Since we were able to learn various things, we unexpectedly spent a significant amount of time there.

    The trip advanced smoothly. Even if monsters came out, mainly using Serges magic, they were just delicious experience points.

    Though Ria enjoyed herself with Matsukaze, Matzukaze could kill things with a hoof if it was just goblins.

    Matsukazes level went up

    Serge was probably surprised that a horses level increased.

    On the other side of the gently sloping hills, we saw Labyrinth City.

    Ooh~, so big~

    Serge uttered a voice of admiration. The poption of Labyrinth City was approximately one hundred thousand. Half of them were explorers.

    It had huge castle walls like Anise to stop outside invasions and was also prepared for monsters that overflow from thebyrinth. Though it seems that something like that has never actually happened yet.

    Heading towards the north side of town, the crowd gradually thinned. On the other hand, their attire became ordinary.

    And buildings on the way were obviously extravagant. Arriving at the address, it was mansion that upied the entire block.

    Gigs Jii-chan has an amazing acquaintance~

    Although Labyrinth City was an independent city that didnt belong to a country, the person the Ogre King introduced was someone called the mayor.

    Im happy that Matsukaze will be carefree.

    Though Ria said something so easygoing, Carlos stood as the representative of cold sweat.

    As a knight of arge country, it was easy to see the leader.

    Nice to meet you. Im us, working as the mayor of this town.

    Knight of the Casalia Kingdom, first corps, Carlos Rushen.

    He turned his hand towards Ria behind him.

    I this is my reinforcement

    Im Ryuke Riana Crystal Casalia. While in this town, Ill be going as Riana Crystal.

    us looked at her face for a moment.

    Again with the jokes.

    It is a capital crime to misrepresent yourself as Casalia royalty. Though it is so unreasonable it wouldnt be believed, thats how it is.

    Carlos said so expressionlessly.

    us turned towards Ria, blinked several times and began to speak.

    Well well During your stay, Ill have the privilege of giving the best hospitality.

    Im grateful. Since were nning on going into thebyrinth, I ask you to care for our horses in the meantime.

    us face hardened in surprise.

    Thebyrinth?

    Yeah. Our purpose ining here is to train.

    For the time being, Carlos and Gig were training in the garrison.

    Lulu also went to serve as the one to give treatment. I was concerned that Carlos would get injured on purpose.

    Ria and Serge set out to go sightseeing in the town together.

    Serge said he wanted some kind of magic book, and Rias goal was to look for a weapon.

    This really is fantasy huh. I didnt think thered be a town in this rural area, Im a bit impressed.

    Anise is more of a city. Ill show you around when we go back.

    Chatting while shopping around, Serge obtained various magic books that hed been looking for.

    Though Ria didnt buy any katanas, she did buy some throwing daggers.

    As expected, theres no choice but to tell the process of making a Japanese sword to a dwarf huh?

    Nee-chan, you know how to make Japanese swords?

    Though I never did it myself, I know the method. Well, therell probably be something lost in the process of me exining it.

    After that, Ria began to talk about how to make Japanese swords. Though he was a bit amazed, Serge chimed in some words.

    They bought meat skewers at a street stall and ate while walking. The two people walked to the za eating festival nori, seeing it by chance. [TN: Nori = Seaweed. No clue what festival nori is, though.]

    Geh.

    A ve city? Though Casalia also has very, it was done diligently

    Criminal ves, meaning debt ves, still had some human rights. Casalia was such a country.

    However, the ves in Shashmeer werent treated like humans. They were treated like items.

    ves covered in dust, covered in blood, dressed in scraps, were up on the stage.

    For the two with modern Japanese values, it was hard to face.

    Is Casalia like this too?

    No, Casalia diligently decides the prices of ves. It doesnt do things like auctions, and they are paid sries too. If they are badly injured, it would be treated like an injury generally would be.

    A manly battle ve. A seductive colored ve. Bids came in one after another.

    Nee-chan, lets go. This is in bad taste.

    Yeah.

    Then, another ve was exhibitedte.

    Okay, the next ve is a female cat beastkin, twelve years old. It has experience in thebyrinth, and is a bargain with its Fairy Eyes!

    Put onto the dais, the small cat beastkin was despondent.

    Her whole body was covered with ck hair. With golden eyes.

    The auction began at twelve gold coins, immediately raising to fifteen.

    Ah. That cat is-

    Sixteen!

    Among the men with deep voices, Rias voice resounded.

    The crowds eyes gathered on her. While Ria stared directly at the ve, Serge was contrastingly frightened, saying Awa awa.

    The ck cat, it wasnt something to own. It was an elegant, cunning, and fearless feral cat.

    In the end, Ria made the sessful bid for the ve at twenty gold coins.

    Then, perform the ve contract.

    While rubbing his hands together, the merchant smiled.

    With her entire attention, Ria observed the cat beastkin whod be her ve.

    Her fur was messy, and had a scar on one ear. Her eyescked strength, looking downwards. Her whiskers drooped.

    No, Ill take her as is and go.

    Huh? No, then theres the danger of escaping

    Its fine. Your name?

    For the first time, the cat beastkin looked up.

    Though Serge couldnt tell the age of beastkin, he could still tell she was young.

    Her expression was colored in puzzlement. For someone that was treated as a ve, her doubt was natural.

    She said that she would take a ve without contracting it. If its like that wouldnt it be able to run away?

    Your name. Do you understand me?

    She stretched out her hand, causing the beastkin to tremble. However, Rias hand surprisingly just gently stroked her head.

    She didnt mind the dirt nor the smell.

    Before long, the beastkin raised her face and looked at Ria.

    Maal.

    Im Ria. Pleased to meet you.

    Serge heard it for the first time everRias most gentle voice.

 Chapter 16

    5byZiru

    First thing is a bath.

    When Ria returned to the mansion she borrowed a bathroom and easily carried a barrel filled to the brim with water in by herself, filling the bathtub. Then by using fireball once, the water boiled in no time.

    Closing the room, Ria energetically stripped.

    Seizing Maals clothes who was darting her eyes about, she energetically stripped her as well.

    Awaawaawa-

    Warm water was thrown at the confused Maal.

    Cover your ears so water wont get in.

    O-okay.

    By using soap, Maals fur was evenly foamed up. Of course, her squishy paws were washed borately. [TN: Word for wash here also means investigate.]

    When the pretty bubbles were cleaned off, she lifted her up from behind and entered the tub.

    Puhaah~, baths refresh the spirit!

    Saying that, Ria stroked Maals body, enjoying the short and soft fur.

    By the way, Im going to capture the dungeon but

    Haaa.

    Maal was already rxed.

    When my wishes true, Maal will be freed. Even if it isnt fulfilled, you can go anywhere you want after two years.

    Maals ear twitched.

    A cat beastkins ear said things like a mouth.

    However, I want you to cooperate with me until then. Since thisbyrinth lets just six people go in together, with this we have aplete set of people.

    Haa

    Maals role is to be myrade, and my hug pillow!

    I think were good. Sneaking, keen ears, lock picking, she seems to have all of the skills necessary to be a scout.

    Using Identify, Serge agreed from the start. Originally, this party didnt have someone in the scout position.

    However, Lulu and Carlos objected negatively.

    Youd bring such a cute child into thebyrinth?

    Thats right. Such a small child should be a house maid.

    The elf lover seemed to be a furry lover too. A sinful man.

    Lulu removed the scar on Maals ear and was already attached to her.

    But in the end, they went with Rias opinion. The Identify showed that Maal was level 20.

    Well then, well prepare our equipment tomorrow morning and leave for thebyrinth in the afternoon?

    It was decided.

    That night, ording to her deration, Ria made Maal into her hug pillow.

    She pulled Maal into the bed after shed tried to reservedlyy on the floor. They were both in their underwear and Ria caressed the coat of fur.

    Why did Maal be a ve?

    When she asked while stroking her head, Maals mouth opened lightly.

    I lived in a vige to the south-east of here, but one day when I went to collect medicinal herbs, I was caught by ve hunters

    Its tragic, but sad stories like that arent umon in this area.

    It was the first peaceful sleep shed had in a long time.

    The next day, the party moved as scheduled. Serge, Lulu, and Carlos went out to buy supplies.

    Serges storage space was convenient in that it didnt let time pass. He could store enough fresh vegetables and meat to feed six people for months.

    Facing Ria and Maal, Gig acted as a guard as Maal got necessary equipment for thebyrinth.

    Maal wore matching ck leather armor to Ria, two knifes and a crossbow. She also had seven tools for opening treasure chests in thebyrinth.

    There arent any dangerous monsters until the fourth floor. Of course, that depends on your level.

    Now then, why else are we going into thebyrinth?

    Instead of science in this world, magic supports life. Materials for magic tools, and their fuel, magic crystals.

    The magic crystals are found in areas where there is an extremelyrge amount of magical power. Although you can refine the magic stones found from inside monsters, there are few monsters in the wild with them.

    Butbyrinths are different. Monsters grown there, without exception, have them.

    In other words,byrinths are areas where there are both dangerous monsters and magic stones are produced.

    Moreover, for some reasonbyrinths produce valuable ores, weapons and armor inside of treasure chests, and store magic tools.

    Although its said that thebyrinths masterys them out, thebyrinths master was called many things. A dragon, a fallen god, a fairy, it was extensive.

    Each time you enter the structurepletely changes and most havent been traveled.

    Again, Shashmeersbyrinths master was a mystery.

    Thinking that it appeared a thousand years ago, perhaps it was the surviving demon, unexpectedly kind towards humans.

    Anyway, you cant die.

    Dying explorers would be robbed of all but their minimum equipment and teleported back to the surface.

    Then, since magic power and life force are stolen, perhaps the treasures are produced here

    And now, this is the Labyrinth Guild.

    By Maals guidance, the party went to the west side of town, the entrance to thebyrinth.

    On the gently sloping hill, there was a gigantic gate. Next to it was arge building.

    Explorers must first register with the guild before going into thebyrinth. Magic stones obtained in thebyrinth, as well as raw monster materials and magic tools, are sold here.

    Ah~, this-is-a-ma-zi-ng~!

    Though only Serge openly showed his excitement, Ria and the other men were also restless.

    Opening the door to the building, the area was filled with the smell of sweat.

    There were coarse men inside and the figure of a female explorer was rare. As expected, there were many warriors and few magicians.

    From a inside the receptionists counter came a voice from seeing Maal.

    Isnt it Maal. You were able toe back?

    They probably know her circumstances.

    Yes. This is my new master. Since well be going into thebyrinth, please register us.

    Umm I assume that the ogre, elf, and knight are fine but two children?

    Is there a problem?

    Theres no problem but

    The receptionist saw Rias figure, probably thinking she was an aristocrat.

    It wasnt unusual for an aristocrats child to admire heroes and recklessly challenge thebyrinth. Since there were no deaths in thisbyrinth, it was suitable in that respect.

    Without saying anything else in particr, the five people other than Maal showed their wooden certificates. Making another for Maal took ten coppers.

    When you submit a certain amount of magic stones, the certificate would be made of metal, anding and going from town wouldnt cost money anymore.

    At any rate, preparations wereplete.

    Our exploration starts now!

    No Nii-chan, its this way.

    Serge pushed Carlos.

 Chapter 17

    Opening the huge gate and looking down the long stairs, the walls and ceiling gave off a pale luminescence. In front, there was something like a big metallic mirror.

    When you touch this and recite the spell, youll enter the maze. Is everyone ready?

    I see, is that why there was a six person restriction?

    Each person nodded, touching the mirror.

    Then, lets go. Labyrinth, open your gates before the explorers.

    Waves spread out from where we touched, and our bodies teleported to another location.

    The next thing I knew, though the passage was simr, we stood at a spot that split left and right. Even if I looked behind us, there was no mirror.

    What do we do to return?

    Lulu asked timidly. If she didnt say it, perhaps no one would have worried about it.

    Along the outer sides of thebyrinth are mirrors to return. From here the distance should be a bit of a walk.

    Maal had memorized the map up to the third floor.

    What do we do? For now should we look for monsters to ustom ourselves to thebyrinth? There are almost no traps on the first floor and there are a lot of monsters that can be killed even I can kill by myself.

    Hmm, Ria folded her arms and became lost in thought.

    Her goal was thest floor. She found no meaning in staying here to get used to it.

    First of all lets decide our order.

    Serge said that in a tone that showed he was still excited. It was definitely important though.

    Ria also had a n for this.

    Maal and I as vanguards, then Carlos, Lulu, and Serge in that order, with Gig bringing up the rear, alright?

    Ojou is going to be in the vanguard?

    Carlos showed disapproval, but there was a perfectly good reason for it.

    First of all, Gig is in the back to cope with attacks from behind. Maal is guiding us and paying attention to traps so we dont walk into them. Moreover Im so far up in the line next to her since I can notice enemies easily. Its natural for magicians to be in the center, and when a fight happens Maal and Carlos will switch locations. Is there a problem?

    It was well-reasoned, so they decided to go with that for now.

    At at rate, since this is abyrinth that you cant die in, it might be good to experience death once.

    Which reminds me, Serge. Cant you use space-time magic to teleport to the surface?

    Like Evac for example, though I didnt say that.[TN: A spell from Dragon Quest. Teleports you out of a dungeon to the entrance.]

    Unfortunately not. I can only teleport myself to ces I can see. In addition, since its a hard magic to use, its difficult to use in a fight.

    Ah, so how long will it take to get to the second floor?

    It generally takes about half a day while being careful. While hurrying, about half that?

    Alright, then lets advance carefully while also adjusting our levels on these small fry enemies?

    The party formed rank and advanced.

    Before long, a presence crept up from inside the passage.

    Ria and Maal noticed quickly.

    Serge, stop its movement with magic. Maal, finish it off with an arrow. Lets raise our levels with this for a bit.

    Something at this level was like a game. Even if you lived an ordinary life, this woulde up.

    Although you could earn a lot of experience by special practice and training, the fastest way was to kill monsters.

    When you kill a monster, the source of its magic poweralso called the Demon Sourceis absorbed by people nearby. Though its said to reinforce your power, the experience is a definite.

    The main monsters were meter long monitor lizards, snakes, and human-sized insects. There were nothing like goblins.

    Because they were equivalent to minor demi-humans, even if we kill them though we dont get any magic stones, but its fine.

    Treasure chest detection. How does it work?

    The wall faintly sunk in, there was definitely a treasure chest there.

    She asked Maal while moving her hands across it. Though she thought it would open itself, Rias guess was incorrect.

    Would you like to try it out?

    Yeah, its locked, so it may be trapped and dangerous though.

    Thats right. Everyone go back a little.

    Standing before the treasure chest, Ria put her hand on her waist katana, unsheathing it to try and sink it in.

    The metal part of the treasure chest was severed. Opening it, smoke flew out.

    Its poisonous! Use anti-poison magic!

    Maal cried out in a hurry, but Lulu calmly stopped her.

    Its alright, Ria has poison resistance.

    Ah~, my tongue stings.

    Emerging from the smoke, it didnt look like there was anything wrong with Ria. She was holding a small bottle that looked like a magic potion in her hand.

    Serge, what is this?

    Its a magic potion. It recovers a small amount of magic power.

    At times like these, the Identify Skill is convenient. Since its magic that uses magic power, its surprisingly difficult to use.

    Whenever a treasure chest appeared after that, it was dealt with in a simr way.

    Maal began to doubt the meaning of her existence on the way, but Luluforted her.

    Even traps felt like they would broken through in a simr way.

    When Maal found a trap using her Fairy Eyes, Ria would purposely stomp on it.

    Spears protruded out, arrows came flying, and she fell in pitfall traps, but she waspletely unhurt.

    There was a pitfall trap with spears lining it, but she grasped them tightly with her hands and didnt let her body touch them.

    Though the spears arent that good, I wonder if we can throw them. We have a good arrow reserve as it is.

    Then about one hour of walkingter, she knocked on the wall and spoke.

    Hey, are we not allowed to break this to shorten the distance?

    She said somethingpletely countering the concept of abyrinth.

    Break it? With a hammer or something?

    Towards the moderately amazed Maal, Ria shook her head.

    No, how youd normally do it.

    She bashed the stone wall with her fist. It copsed.

    Yup, it wasnt that hard.

    Y-you shouldnt do that! When a passage is broken, monsters will gather! If we dont hurry and

    Putting her hand on the upset Maals shoulder, Ria spoke calmly.

    Its fine isnt it? Lets raise our levels. Theyre only going toe from in front and behind us.

    ording to Maalsmon sense, it was ridiculous.

    Heading farther into thebyrinth, one would be careful, be serious, sneakily slip through traps and rejoice at getting treasure.

    But Ria was different.

    Since the monsters from this way will all be handled by me, take care of over there. Oh, Maal, Ill be relying on you to finish them off since Ill be half-killing them.

    In the straight passage, they divided into two groups. Maal a little behind Ria. The other four stood in a line about twenty meters away.

    Before long the first group arrived. Twenty monitor lizards.

    Ria severed their limbs, causing them to hop about as Maal was able to easily deliver the fatal blow.

    On the other side was Carlos skillfully using his shield in the center, with Gig and Serges firepower overwhelming the enemy.

    Lulu asionally used offensive magic as well. Though she had waited for something to heal at first, reducing the number of enemies took priority.

    As many as one hundred reptile and insect enemies were killed, and the wave finally ended.

    Everyone other than Ria were gasping for breath.

    N-Nee-chan, next time lets think before fighting a bit more

    Though Serge was proficient in the offensive fire magic in addition to space-time magic, it seems he was still tired.

    Did your level increase?

    Yeah, mine and Maals went up by three, with Lulus group going up by two.

    They collected the magic stones for now, stripping them for raw materials such as the insects des. The party then moved locations to try and recuperate.

    Ria wiped down her katana, but there was nothing besmirching the beautiful de.

    Apart from their strength, the number of them was a problem. Its not like theyll disappear when you defeat them like in a game.

    Yeah. Since Ive always fought in open areas, I didnt consider that.

    When she fought against the army of orcs, it was in an open space in the town.

    Fighting in an open area, youd be crushed by the numbers instead.

    Carlos said wearily. Hes probably really tired. Using his shield to keep the enemies from getting to the magicians in the rear, a good way to fight.

    Then lets go down a floor now that the distance is shortened a lot.

    Before that, lets eat.

    Everyone nodded towards Lulus words.

    Geh, you eat monsters?

    Though Serge grimaced, they werent any different from normal monitor lizards.

    But, there are rations

    Serge came to store it expressly.

    Of course, those are also good. But in case an emergency happens that causes us to leave them, Ill eat anything in front of me.

    Even if we leave them, you should ignore the slimes though

    Slimes are a small fry monster that became famous due to a certain nations RPG, but in reality its a terrifying foe.

    Since it has a viscous body, it can soundlessly creep up and absorb its prey whole, digesting it.

    Especially for magicians who can only use magic by chanting it, just getting attacked on the face is a definite death.

    Nn, lizards are delicious. Even this ces insects yup, they have a shrimp-like texture. Theyd be good with just salt.

    When theres a poisonous part, her tongue would sting and shed learn it. Poison resistance is convenient.

    Maal moved towards the insects without poison. It seems this happened often in her previous party.

    But we killed too much. Slime-kun will have to do his best.

    The party relieved its thirst with water that came out from magic and advanced further toward the interior of thebyrinth.

    As nned, shortening the distance by breaking walls shortened it.

    Of course monsters would crowd up again and attack, but they disposed of them in the same way. As they became ustomed to it, their speed rose.

    Withouting across another explorer, they arrived to the center of the first floor much faster than first estimated.

    The room was wide and made out of the same material. The passage had one way to go. On the opposing wall was a mirror with the floor guardian lying in wait in front of it.

    Skeletal Swordsman, level 35.

    Serge used Identify as usual. Even if we fought as is, it would be an easy win.

    With that sword it would be a hard fight huh.

    Carlos frowned. The skeleton wielded just a sword and shield, definitely a bad match for him.

    Guess Ill do it? It looks like he doesnt even have long distance attacks, Ill finish it in one shot.

    Offensive space-time magic rips apart space, so if the enemy doesnt have resistance against magic theyll be killed in one hit.

    However, this skeletal warrior is something made of magic and probably has some magic resistance.

    Gigspatibility is probably good. Hit him lightly. Just in case, Lulu, prepare to use healing magic.

    Alright.

    Speaking of unexpected, the fight was unexpectedly a bit of a struggle.

    Gig attacked with his warhammer with all his strength, the Skeletal Warrior sidestepped, caught it, and warded the blow off.

    It was a good fight until Serge blew off one of its legs with magic.

    Magic stone, GET~

    As expected, the magic stone was a different size than those from average monsters. The color was red, too.

    Incredible. Everyone is so strong.

    Though Maal felt admiration, there was still a long way to go.

    When the party touched the mirror with their hands, they teleported to the second floor.

 Chapter 18

    On the second floor, grass grew on the floor and ivy twined up thebyrinth walls.

    The ceiling was brighter than the first floors. Its probably for photosynthesis.

    There are many monstrous beasts on the second floor. The same monsters as the ones on the first floor also appear, but few of the insects.

    We continued our steady advance.

    Using the shortest path, we advanced by breaking walls.

    Wolfs and tigers attacked, as well as wildlife like bears turned into monsters. It grew horns that held poison.

    Splitting up the same as before, the groups of two and four defeated them.

    Ria plucked off the beasts limbs as usual while Maal finished them off with a crossbow.

    It was to raise the lowest leveled person in the party, Maal. Serge also recognized it as so-called power leveling.

    The other four also gradually smoothed out their cooperation.

    The basis, Carlos would defend the first attacks with his shield while the rear guard keeps them at bay with magic.

    While Gig stops their movement with sheer power, Carlos pierces their vitals with his sword and Serge cuts them apart with magic des.

    Since there were a lot of monsters with fur, it was a lot of work to skin them. Again, Maal was skilled at this.

    Though Serge stored the skins, he still had a lot of room left.

    How much space do you have left to put things in?

    I could put no less than one hundred thingsrger than Gig in. Ive tried it before.

    Furthermore, it seems that the storage capacity increased steadily.

    If Serge dies, what happens to everything inside?

    It would probably just stay as it is. Though I dont know how much would be in thisbyrinth, it would disappear between space.

    He seemed to understand something of what would happen.

    In other words, Serge should be protected with the highest priority?

    Please.

    Advancing through thebyrinth passageways, they appeared in a huge room.

    Huge trees rose up with birds flying between them.

    There are some big rooms like these among theyers. Since there are strong monsters, please be careful.

    Maals previous party seems to have avoidedrge rooms like this. But these six people judged it wouldnt be a problem.

    Our sight is limited huh. Lets advance in close formation.

    On the floors that dont have many traps, Ria took the lead. The formation was like an arrowhead.

    Be careful of surprise attacks. Particrly overhead!

    With a shout, she drew her katana.

    Attacking from a tree, a leopard was cut by Quick Draw. Its face was splendidly cut in two.

    While its fur was being stripped, Ria treated her katana. The sword that the Ogre King gave her had cut down many monsters up till now, but still wasnt nicked. It hadnt be dull either.

    (This is a good katana~)

    Ria wiped down the de while grinning, looking like a dangerous character in all respects.

    Before long they arrived at the mirror in the central part of the room. Serge threw in the towel.

    Sorry, but Im already tired and worn out. My magic is also at its limit.

    Just like outside, the light in thebyrinth also lowered somewhat. Feels like dusk.

    Its already night outside huh. Since this floor wont darken any further, we dont need to make camp yet.

    Here, Ria opened her mouth and said something unexpected.

    Lets take a bath.

    The tall human that had known her for a long time had a cramped smile on his face, while the short human had on a puzzled expression.

    But this area has neither water nor a hot spring here

    Maals reaction was the most honest, but she didntprehend Ria.

    She scooped out the ground of thebyrinth with earth magic. Simrly, she hardened the walls in the same manner. After she filled it with water using water magic, she heated it with a fireball.

    This is a pseudo open air bath!

    Maal pped her hands towards the happy Ria.

    For the time being, the sleeping Serge was thrown into the bath with the other men. We got a meal ready in the mean time.

    Maal managed it and cooked. Thanks to the magic bag, we werentcking in seasonings, ingredients, and cookware.

    Maal is good at cooking.

    Really? Im pretty average.

    With Lulu who could only do minimal cooking, to Ria anything is good when put into her stomach. ording to the two, Maals skill was like a mothers.

    When the meal was finished, she raised the temperature of the bath again and the women soaked in the hot water. Ria was hugging Maal.

    As for the person on guard duty, Ria served willingly. The Sleep Reduction Gift was convenient.

    Standing guard alone with a big grin, she secretly polished her katana.

    The next day, everyones physical conditions were entirely restored.

    The guardian here is a hellhound. It has deep red eyes and jet ck fur, the magic beast known as the watchdog of hell.

    A dog? Itll be a bit of a pity to kill it.

    Only Ria would say such a carefree thing.

    Larger than a bear, the dog was dripping drooling slovenly. Her sense of what she called cute was odd.

    Its level 45. It has no special abilities in particr.

    From the Identify, Carlos took the front with his high defensive strength.

    After receiving Lulus defensive magic and stopping the opponents attacks with his shield, he attacked with his sword.

    It was quite a stalemate.

    Theres no helping it~

    Without even drawing her katana, Ria approached at a steady pace.

    Though the hellhound naturally turned around to attack Ria, it was struck by her fist when it tried to bite at her.

    Gyan! Though it yelped, it didnt lose its will to fight. It even tried to snap at Ria again, it does have the brain of a beast after all.

    Putting its face between her hands, she flung it away by force. Showing its stomach, the hellhound was pinned down by Ria.

    He~y, whos a good doggy? Who is? You are~

    Then the party headed into the third floor without defeating the guardian.

    The look of this floor was about the same as the first floor. In the stone pathway, all kinds of trees were entangled here and there.

    The main enemies here are golems. Most are wood golems, with the floor guardian being a stone golem.

    A good enemy.

    In contrast to Gig being full of ambition, Lulu gave an unusual request.

    Please get as many golem cores as possible without breaking them. Since they are popr materials for experiments, they are worth a lot.

    We agreed.

    When we arrived at the guardian before noon, we assaulted it as we were.

    Its level 55~

    The two vanguards advanced and exchanged blows with it. During that, Carlos sword was unable to endure the rough treatment and broke.

    Aah~! That was expensive!

    Its because he didnt care for it properly, though Ria thought that, she took out and handed him a spare sword.

    Even though he wasnt ustomed to the sword, it was still a one-handed sword. He was somehow able to to continue fighting against the golem.

    But soon, Serge lost interest.

    Gig, Im going to use eleration magic on you, so finish it up quickly kay?

    After a short amount of concentrating, the magic was finally put on Gig. His movements were obviously sped up.

    He drove his warhammer into the stone golem. Carlos aimed at its joints.

    Just as that happened, the golem was defeated. Of course, the golems core was acquired safely.

    You could make a personal golem with this~

    By the way, if asked what kind of golem Id make, it seems one for remodeling rooms would be useful.

    The party entered the fourth floor.

    Ria destroyed the wall bare-handed. Though strong enemies did gather there, their level also rose considerably.

    Twin-headed snakes, gigantic wolf spiders, the same group of beasts as usual. So long as they didnt have special abilities, they could be defeated easily.

    And Ria killed the enemies that had special abilities with a single stroke of her de.

    As a matter of fact, her Swordy level increased to 8 when she fought the Ogre King.

    Lulu restrained the massive amount of enemies with a wall of fire, while Carlos and Gig did the heavybor of defeating the monsters, raising shouts and fighting.

    Serge and Maal did the same as before, taking out monsters who escape from the vanguard with magic and arrows.

    Taking a short break, we nned for the future.

    Maal, what kind of ce is the 5th floor?

    From what Ive heard, it seems to be a ce like a rocky desert. Rather than calling it abyrinth, its more like a series of rooms.

    Alright, then Ill go make a bath over there after this.

    Ria didnt miss a beat.

    The minotaur was pitiful.

    In a normal fight, many strong explorers would have been turned into mince meat, but this was Ria.

    Due to it being far weaker than the Ogre King, and was easily defeated.

    Speedily moving behind it, she cut the back of its knees.

    She then cut off the tendons of the elbow on the arm it held its huge battleaxe in.

    Then the two warriors finished it off.

    I wonder if you can eat minotaurs

    Ria, minotaurs more or less fall under being demi-humans. You shouldnt eat them.

    Thus, the party dove into the fifth floor.

    Though this was the one wall for explorers, they werent aware of that.

 Chapter 19

    The floor was different from the get go.

    First of all, it didnt look like abyrinth at all.

    The rooms were very tall, about twenty meters. A white rock pir supported the ceiling, giving off pale white light. Spread across the floor were rocks, looking like a wastnd.

    It was a vast space. From what I could see, the wall also shined a dull white.

    There was something like a nest in a crack on the pir, and I caught sight of a monster in it. I also saw monsters prowling along the wall.

    There are Hellhounds

    Carlos muttered bitterly. Though Ria did treat it like a dog, the boss on the second floor was a small fry here.

    It vigorously rushed this way, but it stopped suddenly with a single re from Ria, showing its belly in submission.

    How much does it fear you, Nee-chan

    Even though I love dogs~. Even keeping and feeding them, I like it.

    Although it is possible to make it your familiar, you cant take it out of here.

    Thats a shame.

    As for what came next, it was a ck horse with two horns on its brow.

    Its a bi-cone. Unlike a horse, it is ferocious.

    Two headed towards them, so one was left to Carlos and Gig while Ria handled the other.

    Hmph, its not cute.

    Due to some sort of criteria, she gave it up and killed it with a swing.

    The other one was also already defeated without any danger. Ria began to dismantle the bicorn.

    Horse meatHorse meat

    N-Nee-chan, dont you like horses?

    Drawn by Serges question, Ria returned him a cheerful smile.

    Of course I like them. But this one isnt cute.

    To begin with, it was different than a unicorn. Bicorns had poison in their horns. It was obviously ssified as a monster.

    In conclusion, the bicorn was delicious.

    By the third rooms exit, it was time for camp.

    Ria dug the ground again, making an impromptu bath.

    Even so Nee-chan, your earth magic is your strong point.

    Serge, thats not it. Ria only learned the magic for the sake of making a bath.

    Well, to each their own huh.

    Basically, Ria is good at bestowal magic and reinforcement magic. After that, offensive magic to defeat enemies at long range.

    Though shes thought to be a muscle-brain that just leaves everything to her katana, shes learned a variety of methods.

    The magicians were mentally exhausted from the day and took a full rest. The two people with keen senses, Ria and Maal, split up taking watch.

    While stroking the fur of Maals head on herp, Rias senses sharpened.

    (Hmph)

    Somethings watching us. No, probing us.

    The presences. There wasnt just one.

    One was obviously hostile. Not to the point of killing intent, probably because its a distance away.

    And another was curious. It was earnestly indicating its interest this way.

    I felt this when we finished the first floor.

    (Theres one person cant rx my guard)

    The hostility contained something like a pressure. That was it, not a big deal.

    But that other thing, the curious presence, I couldnt feel the bottom of it.

    It had probably been watching Ria the whole time. Yet noting into contact.

    (Well, what to do?)

    For now, she had no choice but to wait and see.

    They reached the center of the fifth floor the next day, and Ria found the owner of the signs.

    Explorers, you did welling this far

    That person spoke with human words.

    At a nce youd even think him a beastkin. However, if you looked closely, youd find it made of just a single creature.

    The legs of an eagle, the body of a bear, the head of a wolf, the horns of a sheep, and wings of a bat.

    Nee-chan, thats a devil. It can use magic at level 75 so be careful. It can blow fire.

    Serge warned her with a whisper. Of course, Ria also noticed it wasnt the same as her opponents until now.

    Devils and demons were different existences.

    Summoned by some means from another world, they generally have high intelligence.

    Hes been watching us since yesterday.

    Hmph, my lord took an interest. Of the recent explorers, there havent been many chewy people. Of those who could be challengers to me, there were none.

    And yet around ten percent of explorers still made it to the fifth floor.

    Now then, shall we get started? Dont disappoint me.

    The devil produced many arrows of fire around his body.

    Lulu! Use defensive magic! Carlos, defend those three! Gig and I will attack!

    She broke into a run. Ria caught the fire arrow that came toward her with her palm.

    Heat Resistance. If its a me of that degree, it was only slightly hot.

    As for the fire arrow going towards Gig, it disappeared on the way. Seeing the movement of magic power, it was likely Serges magic influencing the space.

    And as expected, Carlos defended the three people with low defenses using his armor and shield.

    The devil didnt have a chance to use magic again.

    He attacked the rapidly approaching Ria with his ws. However, it was useless.

    Shaaah!

    Though the ws could probably cut through Rias leather armor, she wasnt hit.

    Aaaah-!

    It was probably in pain. Gig brandished his warhammer towards it.

    The devil retreated, jumping back to regain its stance. However, Rias katana shed again.

    One leg was cut off. The devils expression warped into that of a beasts.

    You bastards

    In the middle of his sentence, the fireball Ria threw exploded.

    When the devil appeared from within the smoke, it didnt appear to have taken any damage. Physical attacks were probably more effective after all.

    The moment she thought that.

    She felt a surge of unprecedented magic power and looked back reflexively.

    She saw Serge, holding the sword in his hand towards the heavens.

    EX-CA-LI-BUUUUUUUUUR!

    Then, he swung it.

    With almost no gap, space was severed.

    Since the devils stance was broken, it wasnt split in two from the front, but one of its wing and arm were severed.

    And then, it fell to where Ria ran.

    Opening its mouth, the devil breathed fire.

    Ria d the de of her katana in cold air.

    Cutting through the me, she cut off the devils head.

    Without leaving a body, the devil turned into ck ash and disappeared.

    Ah~, Im tired. I didnt think itd dodge my long-awaited special.

    Serge came over while rotating his arm at his shoulder. Except for Ria, everyone stared at the boy in amazement.

    Though I thought you still had a trump card, I never though itd be that strong.

    Yu~p, it cant be used at close range since I have to prepare it for a sec, but its my trump card.

    It was sessful because the Devil only paid attention to Ria, Serge said proudly.

    But Id have to be careful. If I got hit, Id probably die too.

    Kotsun. Ria knocked Serge on the head.

    Though space-time magic can cut space, since it isposed of magic and by extension magic power, the resistances held by strong enemies could dampen the effect. But even so, Serge currently held a magic of powerful strength.

    Well then. Next is the sixth floor?

    Excuse me, Ojou, we arent going to turn back here?

    Carlos let out ament while being conservative.

    His favorite sword was broken and his shield bore considerable damage as well. Thats why I wanted him to bring a spare shield.

    I agree as well. Since our future enemies will be even stronger as we go down, we should get more information.

    Maal spoke even more modestly than Carlos.

    Ah~, then me too, I want a cane. From now on I want to avoid spending even a little extra magical power.

    I want to stock up more on magic recovery potions as well.

    The two magicians spoke.

    Gig was the only one who didnt object, but didnt particrly approve. His style was to leave it all to Anego.

    Though Ria was still good to go herself, there was no need to force it either.

    Well, I could still go, but its more dangerous. Shall we return then?

    Thus, the explorers first adventure was over.

    After they returned, there was an uproar, but thats for the future.

 Chapter 20

    Being an explorer is an upation.

    They dive into thebyrinth, get treasures, defeat monsters, and get magic stones.

    They dont have to think about anything else as they travel through thebyrinth. Its the dream that all hero candidates have. Or for those who dont have the ability to cling to others, its theirst hope.

    This is thebyrinth of immortality. Even if you are caught by the jaws of death, you will revive. And lose your stuff.

    Thats why theres an excuse. Dying is foolish.

    Drawing the line before reaching your limit just speaks of how wise youare.

    No pride nor obstinacy. Theres no resolution either.

    Because thats the way it is for Labyrinth Citys explorers.

    However, sometimes they appear.

    At a level people cant reach, the world cant reach, strong people that walk calmly.

    Its not a question of whether or not they canplete thebyrinth. People are satisfied with their small world, and when they realize it, its painful..

    So they bark. Like a weak dog.

    Even though the other person is much younger than themselves, smaller, and looks weak.

    Opening the door and entering, was a little cat beastkin.

    She was already an acquaintance of the guild. Though she used to be a partys ve scout, it was already known that her party messed up and were annihted.

    Havinge here, she was probably bought again. Since she even had new equipment, her treatment had definitely been improved.

    Maal, I was worried. I thought youde back in a day since it was the first return.

    Yeah, though I also thought that, Ria-chan

    Watching the next person enter, every explorer was captivated.

    Though she still had some traces of childhood, her beauty was radiant. Waving ck hair, reflecting dim light.

    In ck garments, it was simple leather armor. Two katanas were hung at her waist.

    So? Was there any results?

    The talk between the receptionist and the cat beastkin acquaintance continued.

    Yeah, it was incredible. Ria-chan broke thebyrinths wall and

    That was a beginners mistake. But surviving was lucky.

    She punched the hellhound bare-handed and treated her like a pet and

    It was unbelievable.

    After defeating the devil, we temporarily returned~

    No way something like that happened.

    Oi oi, even if youre just exaggerating, cut it out!

    Towards Maal, who was speaking happily, a voice from a male explorer came.

    If it was before, they probably would have been silent here.

    Its true! We seriously got a magic crystal!

    At that moment, Carlos put the Devils magic crystal on to the assessment counter.

    Lets see, this is a minotaurs, a golems, a skeletal warriors, a hellhounds

    The magic stones were ced down with a coarse sound. Though the magic stones were so-so, the amount was amazing.

    U-umm, what did you do to get so many magic stones?

    The Identify clerks face had a cramp.

    Even if an ordinary medium-sized party went into thebyrinth for a few days, they might have one tenth this amount.

    Our Ojou broke thebyrinth walls. When we hunted the demons that gathered, it became like this.

    This is since immediate assessment isnt possible could you wait until tomorrow?

    That was natural. Carlos nodded.

    At that time, all eyes in the guild gathered towards the counter. The explorers whispered in low voices.

    The rumor was passed around. That sometimes they appear, people that could easily pass through walls. No, those people dont even think they are obstacles. Those people should be legends.

    But people wont meekly recognize that, of course.

    Oi oi. What kind of trick did you use? Tell us.

    Wearing armor, it was a warrior with a crude atmosphere. With a vulgar smile on his face, he looked down at Maal.

    Before Maal could say anything further, Ria gently held her shoulder.

    It isnt a trick. I simply crushed from the front.

    Perhaps even the man before Maal right now wouldnt be an opponent for her. Maals current level is 40.

    In only three days, her level doubled.

    Ojou-chan should back off.

    As he said that, he reached out his arm. Ria grabbed it.

    What are you-, uwaaah!

    Rias grip could crush a goblins head by itself. Letting go in moderation, he looked towards her as though seeing a true monster.

    Let it go. Even the smallest kid in that party has a level above 40.

    A man who seemed to be a magician started talking from behind. He probably used Identify.

    That ogre is even 55. But I cant understand that girls

    Cant understand it? Read Resistance?

    It could be magic. But either way, they arent opponents you can stand against.

    A feeling of awe spread. Ria stuck out her chest and folded her arms in content.

    Hey Ria, lets go.

    Looking to avoid more trouble, Lulu urged her. The party left the guild.

    When they returned to the mayors mansion, though us had gone out, a butler took care of the party.

    They discussed things needed for the exploration, surprising us during dinner, and had a peaceful sleep for the first time in a while after taking a bath.

    While making Maal a hug pillow, Ria thought.

    What she felt in thebyrinth, the presences.

    Its said that the master of thebyrinth is a demon.

    However, it didnt kill humans. Is there a demon that isnt hostile to humans?

    To begin with, demon is the general term for demi-humans that live in the absolutely frozen demon territory. Ogres also used to be called demons. Even now they are affiliated with demons.

    If thats the case, in spite of being demons, dont they also have a amicable rtionship towards humans? Rather, can they even be called demons anymore?

    Though its said that thebyrinth waspleted several times, thebyrinths master wasnt overthrown. Therefore, thebyrinth is still here. Why wasnt it destroyed? Is it because it isnt necessary to do so?

    While unable toe to a conclusion from thinking, Ria fell asleep.

    The entire next day was spent on preparations.

    The first go around was to find a weapon and armor shop for Carlos sword and shield, with Serge and Lulu gathering magic potions in the meanwhile.

    Serge finally bought a cane. It was able to quicken the activation of water and earth magic. Apart from offensive ability, there was a thought to reduce anxiety about defensive capability.

    Gathering in a room after dinner, they looked through the information they gained that day.

    Things concerning the heads of each floor was already heard from the Ogre King.

    The problem is how to get to them. There werent any active explorers that made it passed the eighth floor, and they werent able to ask for a detailed ount from a retired explorer. However, as you go lower enemies get stronger and thebyrinth seems to narrow.

    Iron golem on the sixth floor, ghost knight on the seventh floor, dogazer on the eighth floor, and a hydra on the ninth floor. Judging from the trend on the floors up till now, demons rted to the boss appear.

    At this, Maal raised her hand.

    Umm, though I know the other monsters, I havent heard of dogazer.

    Since she was sure Maal had heard about the details from herpanions, she hadnt exined. The dogazer is a pseudo-living thing made from magic, a minor monster.

    When hearing a brief exnation, Serge had a rough idea of it, but didnt understand the details in particr.

    In order to obliterate pedophiles from the world, I heard an ancient empire made it

    Thats news to me.

    Since Lulu was Rufus assistant and happened to know the details by chance, she exined it.

    Then, for the next days capture, the party went to sleep early.

    Of course, Ria slept while closely embracing Maal.

 Chapter 21

    In the garden stained with the mornings glow, two silhouettes faced each other.

    A girl empty handed though she wore two katanas and a beastkin girl wielding a knife in each hand.

    Come at me seriously. If it has a de like a knife, I have a Gift.

    Watching Ria calmly were her the other fourrades.

    Its alright, Maal. Since Ojou will never miss.

    Towards Maal who was preparing to use the knife, Carlos urged.

    Maal stared at Ria, saw her give a firm nod, and broke into a dash.

    Ah~~~, I cant win.

    Defeated around ten times, Maal copsed to the ground.

    Of course, Ria wasnt even scratched. She wasnt even sweating.

    On the contrary, Maal couldnt cause her to sweat.

    Even after diving into thebyrinth, she wasnt able to make use of her endurance.

    It was like her perfect opponent was dancing, an overwhelming sense of defeat.

    Because you relied only on your physical abilities, this is what happened. When the exploration is over, Ill teach you various things.

    Were only different by one year, so why is it

    Even though she had memories of her past life, Riasbat strength was definitely outside ofmon sense. At this age, she already exceeded her golden years from her previous life.

    Since she has knowledge of original martial arts developed from her previous life, she had arge advantage over other people in one on onebat.

    Anego, me next.

    Breakfast is soon, so wait until after we get back from thebyrinth. Ill properly instruct you after that.

    Gig relied on his physical abilities as well. Though he also has speed to go with his strength, there was no skill.

    Todays target is three more floors, reaching the ninth floor in one go. Withdraw when someone dies, understood?

    Everyone nodded. They looked forward to getting stronger.

    When we entered the guild building, Maal felt ufortable.

    There was less people than usual. Something about the atmosphere was different. Murderous? A different temperature?

    Ah, Maal.

    Going to the reception desk as always, I got information immediately.

    Did something happen?

    It was something you guys did.

    In other words, it was that.

    When people like explorers start out, its more than a job, they have big goals in their hearts.

    However, over the years theye to understand reality and spend their years in safety letting the years go by. More so here, at the immortalbyrinth.

    Then suddenly, a party like a storm appeared.

    Not even young, they were very young.

    Going into thebyrinth for the first time and without losing anyone, they defeated the fifth floors devil and took his magic crystal.

    The impact on them was huge. It ignited everyones smoldering fires.

    I see. So then they stormed into thebyrinth huh?

    Despite hearing that, Ria didnt particrly feel anything about it.

    That doesnt have anything to do with us. Then shall we go?

    None of the monsters on the first floor could be considered their enemies anymore.

    They sometimes heard the sounds ofbat from a distance away, it was probably other explorers. They didnt bother to go and see it.

    While destroying thebyrinth walls, they reached the head of the floor. This time, Ria forcibly cut it down with a single stroke of her de.

    On the second floor again, there were many explorers. Though they saw each other, they just passed by each other in mutual understanding.

    The master of the floor was somehow or another different from the other day. Rias group attacked it without fear.

    Carlos stopped its movement and Serge dealt the decisive blow.

    The third floors golem was an instant kill, and they arrived on the fourth floor. They set up camp there. Despite thebyrinth being made of stone, Ria purposely destroyed the stones and built a bath. It already looked rather splendid.

    Oooh, towards the roaring man, everyone apuded, congrattions!

    On the fifth floor, everyone advanced in single file again.

    Everyones levels kept increasing as an oue of fighting.

    When you get used to this area and when you leave it, its dangerous.

    Towards Serges casually muttered words, the party firmly nodded.

    The head of the floor was different than the devil from before.

    A huge crow, with a horn growing from its head.

    While flying in the air, its feathers became like des.

    Sometimes it made a piercing cry, tormenting our ears.

    It also moved fast, magic couldnt hit it.

    I thought that something like this would happen.

    Serge fired off a bolt of lightning, the devil was hit without a chance to dodge.

    Though it wasnt a death blow, its movement dulled and lowered its altitude.

    They wouldnt be able to reach if it was the standard person, but Ria was the exception.

    Adjusting the grip on her spear, she stabbed its vitals. Leaving its magic crystal behind, the devil vanished.

    Then they arrived in the unknown sixth floor.

    Since, as expected, it was hard to destroy the metal passages, the party finally had to explore the dungeon like normal.

    Treasure chests were ced in hollows in the wall and on passageway altars. Maals hands moved skillfully.

    When she confirmed the type of trap, Ria did the manualbor to open it and Maal demonstrated her lock picking skills.

    And now they faced the guardian.

    It was a gigantic mass of iron.

    With a bigger body than the minotaur, it was d in armor.

    The floor guardian of the sixth floor, the iron golem. It wielded a huge maul.

    Lulu, reinforce Carlos with magic! Carlos, team up with Gig and concentrate on defense! Gig attack from the left! Serge, aim your space-time magic at its legs!

    Then after Ria issued instructions, she assaulted the golem from the right.

    Can I cut an iron golem with iron?

    I can. I can do it.

    At least, I can tear its armor up like paper if its iron.

    Oooooooh!

    Ria shouted, releasing a shing attack from her stance prepared in advance.

    The golems left wrist split in two at the joint.

    Alright, we can do this!

    Though it was the same iron, the hardness of tempered steel was entirely different.

    Whenever Ria swung her katana, therge build was damaged. But since it wasnt a living thing, it wasnt directly damaged.

    It was hard for a katana to deal damage to it with a strike.

    Ria returned the katana to her waist, taking out a spare weapon from her bag.

    Tararara~n, the minotaurs axe~

    Though it was difficult for her to bnce it with her light body weight, she could still brandish it while rotating, striking the golems leg.

    On the other side, Gig and Carlos dodged the golems weapon.

    LO-N-GI-NUS!

    Piercing through space, Serges magic directly hit the golems leg.

    Though it didntpletely destroy its armor, it did a lot of damage to an indirect part, arriving at the golems knee.

    Ria jumped at that moment, swinging the axe downward with all her strength. The huge axe stabbed into its neck, breaking from pressure.

    But because of that, the golem stopped moving.

    Phew~, that was tiring.

    Concentrating on defending, Carlos was the most mentally exhausted.

    Good work.

    Receiving fatigue recovery magic from Lulu, they saw therge figure copse.

    But how do we get the magic stone and core out?

    Hmm? It wont be difficult.

    Taking out her katana again, Ria cut the golems chest.

    Using the golems own maul to hit it, the armor cracked, exposing its internals.

    Inside was a magic crystal and a huge golem core.

    This also isnt a magic stone, its a magic crystal. So to some extent, strong demons have magic crystals?

    Though Ria asked, the presence of magic stones was different between nature and thebyrinth, and wasnt able to figure it out immediately.

    Nee-chan, lets collect the golem for now. Since its a lump of iron, there might be some use for it.

    Serge could even store thatrge size.

    At the end of the day, they camped in the floor heads room.

    The next floor would be different from the ones until now, so the Ogre King said to not be careless in this hell.

    Though the floor was metal, Ria made us of Serges magic to drive the enormous hammer into the floor, hollowing out the floor into a bathtub.

    Baths refresh the spirit.

    That night, the floor guardian did not revive.

 Chapter 22

    Wow, this feeling

    Though Lulu unintentionally let that out, everyone felt it.

    Until now, thebyrinth had a level of light that they could see clearly with. However, the soil walls of the seventh floor only had minimal lit torches here and there.

    Something seemed to be lurking in the darkness.

    It looks like ghosts showed up after all. Though, these arent my strong point.

    The one to speak with a cheerfulwas Maal.

    Maal, by some chance are you able to see somewhat in the dark?

    Shenodded at Rias question.

    Most beastkin can.

    Indeed, she was a Neko-san.

    Mud walls, huh? If we knew where the center was, it would be nice to break them

    Though Ria said it seriously as usual, the two magicians seriously stopped her.

    The main monsters on this floor were undead and some could pass through walls. It wasnt so bad when the enemy could only attack from the front and the rear, but if they came from all directions at once it would naturally have been hard for them to cope with.

    The exploration was difficult.

    The skeletons were fine. They were just mere skeletons. Aiming to sell off the equipment of well-equipped skeletons, they weed it. As expected, skeletal knights roaming the floor not as a floor guardian but as a normal appearance was harsh. Even so, they were only so strong.

    The zombies were also fine. Moving corpses were gross, but they were pretty weak. Some of them were excessively strong and clever, but still stopped after their heads were crushed. There were also abnormal conditions like poison and the like, but they could be cured with healing magic.

    It was gross collecting magic stones from the undead. Though there was a mental problem with it being disgusting, thanks to the Goblin Bludgeoning Demon Ria-sama, the other members loads werent that much.

    The problem was the ghosts.

    So that their physical attacks could be effective towards them, they imbued magic on everyones weapons the previous night.

    But regarding their means of defending against the ghosts, they were limited.

    Using magic to create barriers was the normal way to prevent it. However, when exploring for a long time, it was impossible to keep defensive magic up constantly.

    Im getting kinda fired up.

    Ria, who was calm while being surrounded by ghosts, was the exception. The vanguard warriors were used to pain, but this was exhausting.

    The ghosts attacks stole endurance and magical power from being touched directly. Giving dizziness and lightheadedness, the sudden attacks were dreadful as armor couldnt defend against them.

    Ria, who had an abundance of abnormal condition resistances, was hardly affected with her magic and willpower.

    It didnt feel real since the ghosts were like 3D CG. At best, they gave her goosebumps.

    Probably due to her race, Lulu was strong against the ghosts attacks. Maal made use of her senses, quickly avoiding direct contact.

    Taking a short rest, the group took out a map. From the way things had went so far, the guardians room must be in the center. Though there were a lot of nk areas, they didnt have the time to fill it out.

    Well cut through in one go. The longer we spend here, the greater our exhaustion will be.

    Motivated with Rias rough words, the group dove towards the guardian.

    They were in a room with a high ceiling and cold air reminiscent of catbs.

    Lined with intricately carved pirs, it gave the feeling of elegance.

    Standing in the middle was a knight dressed in borately ornate armor. Its hand held a long sword, its face covered and hidden with a visor.

    It was tall, but after bing ustomed to seeing minotaurs and golems, it didnt feel like it.

    However, it held a different atmosphere.

    A specter knight.

    This was the ce the Ogre King said he first lost arade.

    Spread out!

    The four, Maal included, spread out like bullets, surrounding the specter knight.

    They didnt have time to spare. If the person didnt have resistance against it, just being there sapped their vitality. That was the specter knights ability.

    The specter knights focus turned towards thergest figure, Gig.

    Its gaze was harmful. Gig held his chest, stumbling forward and crouching down.

    Moreover, without wielding its sword, it pointed towards Carlos with its left hand.

    Ugu-

    Losing the feeling in his left arm, Carlos lost bnce of the weight of his shield.

    Eyaaaah!

    Ria attacked, swinging her katana downward. The specter knight received the blow with his long sword. It would have broken the de if it were poor quality, but the sword seemed to be a cursed sword.

    It parried the katana attack skillfully. Its skill inbat itself was also high.

    Maal fired an arrow from behind, piercing its armor. However, it didnt appear to damage it at all.

    Gig, healed by Lulus magic, swung his warhammer downwards, but it dodged magnificently, repaying him with an attack to the side.

    Gah

    Fresh blood sttered. Simultaneously, Gig felt his vitality being snatched.

    But at that moment, Ria did not overlook the small chance that had opened up.

    She attacked with an upward diagonal slice, and though the specter knight parried with his sword, it couldntpletely kill the momentum. The attack sent its helmet flying. [TN:Gyaku Kesa]

    There was, of course, the skull of a skeleton.

    The helmet fell to the ground and disappeared into fog, returning to its original position on the specters head.

    The arrow Maal hit with had also corroded, falling to the ground as the crack in the armor regenerated.

    Nee-chan, this is bad! My magic cant undo it!

    Serge screamed after heading towards Carlos.

    Lulu, who had healed Gig, was heading towards Carlos. Serge put eleration magic on Lulu. Seeing the specter knights motion, he didnt know if Lulu would be killed.

    Though Maal had hit with another arrow, they had no answer to their current circumstances.

    Ria-chan, everything probably wont affect this guy if it isnt holy magic!

    Maal eximed in a crying voice.

    A scout, vanguards, and Ria bnced the party by being in the rear guard, but it wasnt wless. They had no one that could use the main countermeasure against, holy magic.

    Though Rufus had done detailed investigations into most fields of magic, holy magic originates from power based on praying to god. The temple did not hand out control of it. Ria and Lulu as well, as those that could be called his disciples, they had no knowledge of it.

    Its alright! We just cant see the damage thats gone through!

    Serge shouted. He had the ability to see the other partys vitality. Though in this case, it was more like negative vitality.

    If thats how it is, well just shave it down.

    Ria stored her katana, taking out a warhammer for each hand. The opponent used a cursed sword, so she judged that she would whittle down the de.

    Gig started returning attacks. Ria circled behind to attack, giving the specter knight no room to dodge.

    Lulus magic had also dispelled Carlos arm, it became a three person attack.

    Surprisingly, the final blow was from one of Maals arrows.

    The specter knight fell, its contents turning into ashes.

    Leaving behind its weapon and armor, there was a magic crystal inside.

    It isnt cursed. Its armor is imbued with an auto repair function, same with its sword, as well as having the ability to steal endurance from those it cuts.

    After Serge used Identify, Ria took great interest in the sword and picked it up.

    If only it were a katana Even if the armor doesnt fit, does Carlos want to use the sword?

    Eh, is that fine?

    Since the long sword had a weight that could be used with one hand, it would be just right for Carlos. She thought that, but there was a problem when he actually swung it.

    Until this exploration ends, Ill use my old sword for now. After all, my hand isnt used to that.

    Though the sword he was using now was also new, its things like length and bnce were chosen carefully. If there were slight ipatibilities inbat, it could easily be fatal.

    Though Ria could use swords of any length, she wouldnt use it in actualbat without tring it out several times first.

    Then Serge, store this. After we get to the next floor well take a break.

    Even though the specter knight was defeated, it wouldnt feel like a rest in a ce like a cemetery.

    As Lulu treated their abnormal conditions, drinking magic recovery potions, the group set foot in the eighth floor.

 Chapter 23

    They entered the eighth floor.

    Oh~, its the usual atmosphere.

    The one to say that with a feeling of relief was Gig, the one with the lowest aptitude for magic. Carlos also nodded.

    But Maal, who had Fairy Eyes, as well as the three people who were magicians, immediately noticed the floors abnormality.

    Woah~, the magical power is thick.

    Rather than magical power, it was more correct to call it a dense amount of the beginnings of Demon Sources, but more or less she wasnt wrong.

    The smooth stone passageway was glowing an ivory white, the light seemed to emit strong magical power.

    Resting for the two magicians went much faster than usual, they could feel their magical power recover. As for Ria, her magical power was never exhausted from using magic in the first ce.

    This floor is niiice. Though it depends on the enemys strength, it feels like the perfect ce to level up.

    Serge said, excitedly.

    That was half correct, and half incorrect.

    Excalibur!

    Using it for the Nth time, Serges space cutting magic overwhelmed the chimeras magic defense, cleaving it in two.

    Alright!

    There was also a manticoreing to attack from the opposite side, but Ria stopped it with her katana.

    Is everyone safe?

    Everyone raised a hand towards Rias call.

    The enemies on this floor were difficult until they got used to them. They were synthetic organisms whose attacks were able to inflict abnormal conditions like poison and paralysis.

    They also had high magic resistance. But when Serge used the trump card that hed used on the fifth floors devil on the normal monsters that roamed thebyrinth, the effects were apparent.

    Just a little, these enemies are strong

    His initial vigor leaving, Serge sighed. It was understandable though.

    The small fry enemies on the eighth floor had about the same strength of the fifth floors guardian. They could even use magic.

    Though magical power restores quickly, its difficult when youre frazzled.

    Lulu was also mentally fatigued. As for their ability to fight continuously, it was generally taxing to fight battle after battle. If they messed up, they could die from a single blow.

    Just a bit~. If the small fry are as strong as this, just how strong is that dogazer thing?

    Serge asked a question with his previous lifes knowledge, and even though Lulu knew its ecology, she didnt know its actual strength.

    Simrly, Ria who also had her previous lifes knowledge, didnt know of something called a dogazer. Though she did know things like goblins and elves because they were famous.

    There have been few sightings of one in the first ce, and since they are living things created from magic, maybe they each have individual differences?

    To Lulus knowledge, other than when it is seen inbyrinths and ruins, it was not a demon that existed in the wild.

    First of all, its outward appearance was that of a huge ck sphere with a huge eyeball and mouth, with several tentacles growing from the top of it. It floated to move and wasnt that fast.

    Though it could physically ram and bite to attack, the problem was its special ability.

    First, its huge eye reflects magic. When using magic against it, it would bounce back at you.

    Then theres the tentacles, which could emits rays of magic with various effects. The kind of effect seemed to differ between each tentacle.

    The metal disintegration ray is troubling

    Carlos exchanged nces with Gig. He was wearing te armor and Gig wore chain mail.

    Either way, it seems we can prevent it with a magic defensive barrier.

    To say nothing of Lulu, even Serge could use that magic.

    With things like paralysis and mind control, Im not sure if were ready for it.

    Maal was taking the role of the devils advocate again.

    Either way Im going to use Identify on it first so that we know which rays it can use.

    After a short break, the group headed towards the mysteries of thebyrinth.

    From then on, a lot of magic creatures appeared and synthetic beasts yed the leading role.

    Thoughbat time increased, so did the amount of experience. Enemies that could use magic seemed to give more experience.

    After a few hours, the group arrived at the guardians room.

    The room was circr, approximately thirty meters wide. Floating there, a three meter wide ck sphere.

    Paralysis, petrification, freezing, hypnosis, mind control, metal disintegration, bio disintegration, and eight kinds of deadly poisons.

    Other than its rays, what about its defenses?

    Ria asked him. Since Serges Identify was able to measure it so precisely, it was very convenient.

    About the same as those huge insects. As for its vitality rather, its stamina is around the iron golems.

    Isnt it quite tenacious? No, isnt its defensive strength too much?

    Then the three warriors will run into the room and the magicians cover them with a magic defensive barrier. Objections?

    None. Ria, Carlos, and Gig each nodded, magic being used on them.

    Alright, lets go!

    This isnt what we talked about!

    Ria let out an angry voice. The three warriors had to withdraw from the guardians room.

    So you said

    Serge pouted. It definitely wasnt his fault.

    The trap was the room itself.

    The ray the dogazer shot was aimed towards Gig first. The barrier prevented it from hitting.

    When Lulu tried to use the barrier again, she noticed.

    I cant use magic!

    Ria had to carry and fling Gig out of the room after he began to attack allies due to the mind control ray. After that, his abnormal condition was removed with magic.

    Even when they tried to hit the dogazer with a weak Water Bullet magic, it turned into in water the moment it entered the room, falling down in ce.

    As for the barriers, once magic was applied it wouldnt diffuse. But offensive magic couldnt get through. This was such a room.

    What do we do?

    Carlos was at a loss. He couldnte up with a good way to defeat the dogazer from this situation.

    Gig also felt depressed from being no help, as well as the two magicians.

    Well, I do know of one way to beat it.

    Everyone was surprised from Rias statement. Why didnt she say it sooner?

    The Ogre King used the same method to break through though. Well, it cant be helped.

    Ria stood up, leaving herrge and small katanas with Lulu just in case.

    Eh? What are you doing?

    Id be troubled if they were disintegrated by some chance.

    From the magic bag, she took out her dear Beat to Death Wooden Sword. Then she gripped an axe in each hand. Though she wasnt ustomed to these weapons, the light rays would probably affect long-handled things.

    The Ogre King also had a hard time here. He had to defeat it by himself in the end.

    With his resistance to abnormal conditions, the Ogre King was also quite strong, but that wasnt all. Now that shed seen how magic diffused, she knew how to defend against the rays.

    The Ogre King couldnt use magic. But he was rich in magical power itself.

    Then, Im going.

    Leaving that message, Ria ran into the guardian room alone.

    The dogazer fired rays towards her. The first one was blocked by the magic defensive barrier.

    The second ray. Resisted by Rias resistance.

    Haah-!

    The shing axe attack pierced the dogazer. She damaged it by rotating quickly.

    The dogazer all-out rammed her, shing again. Then a ray shot out. This time was the disintegration ray of instant death.

    But it was countered by the magical power that Ria released.

    Thats right, magical power.

    Not magic. Before bing magic, it was a mass of pure power. It blocked the rays.

    Though the room could scatter magical power in the magic, it couldnt erase the magical power itself. So in that case, if you release the magical power, it was able to defend.

    The efficiency was bad. She brought magic, or pure energy so to speak, into existence and gave it a primary direction, using it as is.

    But in this case, it was effective.

    When the dogazer used magic to fire rays at her, Ria made use of her magical power to defend. There were no problems even if there were ten times more to defend against.

    She just had to crush the dogazer before her magical power ran out.

    Cracking the dogazers carapace, Ria single-mindedly mmed her axe into it.

    After it noticed that its rays had no effect, it used its fangs to attack. However, it was useless.

    Its ramming attacks were sluggish, and its fangs were crushed by the axe.

    In the end, Ria defeated the dogazer by herself.

    Somehow or another, isnt Nee-chan fine by herself?

    Towards Serge who greeted her with an amazed voice, Ria shook her head in response.

    Thats unreasonable. If I were alone, I would have been overran by sheer numbers on some floor and copse from running out of endurance.

    Though she said that, she wanted to challenge this ce by herself some time.

 Chapter 24

    Wow~

    Maal let out a sound when we were transferred to the next floor, since it reminded her of her hometowns forest.

    But if you looked closely, the density of the undergrowth, trees, and ivy that filled the open spaces were all very high.

    The ninth floor was a jungle.

    But its pretty strange.

    Serge muttered. Of the six, Ria and Carlos were raised in a city. Though with her previous lifes knowledge, Ria also knew about woods and forests.

    There arent any insects. I cant hear any birds or beasts either.

    Compared to the image of a jungle in Rias head, this was different. Above all, it wasnt hot.

    Were in thebyrinth for sure.

    Maals eyes could see the movement of magical power, in other words she could see the movements of demons. They wouldnt be surprised by an attack from poor visibility.

    There were small and normal vipers, still enough to be hazardous.

    Detoxification magic would take an active role and Maals knife would also prove useful.

    This ce is a little odd.

    Carlos spoke this time. Other than when they first invaded the floor, they hadnt seen any walls.

    Leaves grew thickly overhead, blocking out the source of light. Since he was a man that had lived in a city resembling abyrinth since birth, he felt something wrong.

    Wait a bit then, Ill check it out with magic.

    Serge focused, configuring a magic he hadnt used thus far. It wasnt a magic meant to be used in abyrinth, but it would probably be effective on this floor.

    It was a magic meant to understand an area centered on himself. Each time it touched an obstacle it grew a little more ambiguous after that, but it didnt seem to hit a wall.

    After spending more than ten minutes of searching, Serge found it was a huge circr room.

    The center is open. There may be a swamp there.

    There were various ces with water other than the center of the floor. Along with the demons that relied on surprise attacks, there were many monitor lizards and amphibians that lived on the waterside.

    Honestly though, the strength of the demons on the eighth floor were higher.

    Is the Hydra in the center?

    Ria lead the way with Gig, making an open path with her machete. She passed Gig a matching machete.

    Since the Hydra is a disaster ss creature, theres been a detailed investigation done on it.

    Lulu described the characteristics of the Hydra; it was the same as Ria guessed with the knowledge of her previous life.

    A serpent with eight heads. Both its blood and breath were toxic.

    It had tremendous regenerative ability, able to quickly regrow within several several minutes even if it lost a head.

    The jungle opened up and therge swamp came into view.

    The soil here is solid, Id say its fitting for a battle. But there isnt much distance from the swamp huh?

    Theres a suitable spot over there.

    Going to a spot a little to the left, we reached an open grassy area. Its like this was meant for fighting no, this ce might actually be meant to fight in.

    As youd expect, there was no way to beat the Hydra in water. Even Ria thought that would be reckless. It was difficult to cut something with a katana underwater.

    The moving group watched the swamp, but the Hydra didnte out even after waiting.

    Maybe we should look for the mirror for now?

    Serge pped his hands together and asked, but they didnt know where that crucial mirror was. It might be in the middle of the swamp, but since the nts growing in the water were tall, their view was blocked.

    I dont want to get wet

    Though Lulu said so really reluctantly, they didnt have a choice without a path.

    Lets check it out. Itd be good if there was a path to the mirror.

    Serge examined the area with Spacial Grasp again. It consumed a lot of magical powerpared to normal magic and was difficult to use.

    Just about at the opposite side of the open area, there was a narrow path that continued towards a small ind in the middle of the swamp. The mirror might be there.

    But dont attack the Hydra, its dangerous to approach it.

    They had no choice but to attack it in the end. In that case, how do they lure it?

    We could kill a demon, it might be lured out by the blood.

    Killing a giant crocodile in the water, they ate it for the time being. The crocodiles meat was delicious.

    Alright, leave the rest to me now. Come and get me, Hydra!

    Before long, a shadow manifested under the waters surface.

    Making a sizzling sound, the head of a gigantic serpent appeared.

    Continually making that sizzling sound, more serpent heads appeared.

    Eight heads.

    H-huge

    Carlos groaned involuntarily. It wasnt an exaggeration saying that it could swallow a horse whole.

    This disaster ss creature could destroy an entire waterfront town. Its overwhelming strength could take out the entire military strength of something at the level of a small country.

    Fireball!

    Rias magic exploded towards the Hydra. Without showing any damage at all, its heads appeared from within the smoke.

    Follow then!

    Ria shouted, wielding the nodachi. Shouts responded to her call.

    The extended battle began.

    Gig changed weapons from the warhammer he specialized in to a battleaxe. As the warhammer was a blunt type weapon, even if hed damaged the Hydra with it, it wouldnt have been able to sever the all-important heads.

    Though he was a little unustomed with it, he was able to skillfully try to sever the heads. Carlos intercepted the heads heading to them to bite with his shield. Maal asionally shot arrows towards the Hydras eyes.

    It took the three people to attack a head one at a time.

    Ria d her longsword in mes and went to work. If she burned the wounds, the Hydra knew it would take longer to heal itself. So even though she tried to behead it, other heads would attack, not giving her any opportunities.

    She cut and burned, sliced and burned. Nevertheless, since it recovered little by little, even though shed attacked it many times, she wasnt able tond a decisive blow.

    Still, it was the right choice for her to switch weapons. With the katanas length, it would have done less damage to it.

    Lulu and Serge were properly using recovery and fire magic. The wounds Gig and Carlos inflicted on it were scorched by the fire magic. Though fire didnt seem effective when it was used directly on its scales, as expected, its wounds didnt have any defensive strength.

    Little by little, tiny amounts at a time, the Hydras movements dulled. Though up to this point, theyd also received many attacks. Drinking magic restoration potions, Lulu and Serge both used healing and detoxification magic.

    However, that bnce was smashed in an instant.

    Haaaaaah-!

    Rias attack just about cut off a head. Pushed her katana further into it as the fire dove into the wound, she lopped off its headpletely.

    First one!

    Though the number of heads only decreased by one, the bnce tilted towards Rias group instantly.

    Excalibur!

    Though he hadnt amassed enough magical power, Serges magic was still able to partially sever a head. Ria followed up his attack, severing the second head.

    methrower.

    Lulu fired off mes. Though it just barely hit Rias hair, due to her Heat Resistance there wasnt even any charring.

    From then on Rias attacks increasingly used magic.

    Though she could obviously wield her katana and swing it, in order for Serge to use Excalibur, she exploded fireballs in its wounds.

    At any rate, when talking about who had the most magical power in the party, it was her. So to save magic recovery potions, it was best for Ria to be responsible for cauterizing the wounds.

    Maal drew its attention and both Carlos and Gig exhausted the heads, while Serge cut them off. Ria would then sear the wounds. Lulu focused on healing.

    Somewhere along the way, they grew into a steady workflow-like pace.

    Before long, there was only one huge head remaining.

    Though there was a theory of thisst neck being invulnerable in her previous life, ording to the subjugation records it wasnt like that.

    Continuing to earnestly wear it down, they injured and burned it.

    By chaining their attacks, the Hydras blood flowed, certainly weakening.

    Carlos stopped a fang attack in the end and Serges magic decided it. The head was amputated.

    Everyones breathing was rough.

    To say nothing of the warriors that had been moving around, the magicians had also been pushed to their limits, moreover repeatedly healing to the limit.

    This meat is poisonous. Its a shame, but we cant eat it

    After taking a bite of meat that she had roasted just right, she spat it out. Though she had Poison Resistance, that didnt mean she liked eating poisoned food.

    Even though shed ran around the outer part of the battlefield, Maal still had most of her endurance left over, so she distributed endurance recovery potions to the warriors.

    Cutting up the Hydras gigantic body with an axe, Ria took out the magic crystal.

    The huge crystal was practically the size of a persons head.

    (Just how much money is that worth? At least more expensive than me.)

    Thought Maal.

    Nee-chan, cut off the tail. The tips bone should be able to be processed into a sword.

    Along with that, you should be able to gather a deadly poison from its liver. Since its dangerous for us, please do it.

    Because its blood was toxic, Maal couldnt skin it.

    After that, itd be nice to turn its hide into armor.

    Taking almost the same amount of time theyd spent on fighting, Ria harvested the Hydras materials.

    Well then, though weve reached our temporary goal

    In the open area thatd be a battlefield, Ria spoke. Probably because they were wary of the Hydras poison, monsters didnt approach.

    Aftering this far, how could we not take a look at the tenth floor?

    Serge was eager. Everyone else as well, there was no one who wanted to return.

    We still have about half of our recovery potions remaining. Depending on the type of enemies on the tenth floor, we might be able to defeat the tenth floor?

    Even Lulu, who had the leastbat desire among the group, decided they could.

    Same with me, I really want to see the tenth floor.

    Even the weakest, Maal, expressed her opinion.

    The thing that had no records, the final floor.

    There hasnt been anyone to beat it, or at least if they have theyve kept their mouths shut about it. For at least these two hundred years, there has been no record of it being beaten.

    Alright then, lets go.

    Without being worked up, Ria dered.

    The group of explorers stepped foot into

    thepletely unknown floor.

 Chapter 25

    Eh-

    No one knew who that sound came from. It could have been anyone.

    The tenth floor. It was an open cave with a smooth stone floor.

    Pale light emanated from the stone. The area was around ten meters wide, with a staircase that lead downward in the corner.

    And there was a mirror at the end of the staircase.

    It seemed they could return to the ninth floor right now. Judging from their previous exploration, it wouldnt be difficult to go further back up either.

    This is a resting ce?

    Though Ria muttered in doubt, she went along with it.

    It was hard to take a break in a ce like the ninth floors jungle. The enemies werent obviously visible. It probably wasnt a trap either.

    Theres no signs of magical power. This is an ordinary ce.

    Maals words proved it.

    Before the final boss, I guess were meant to get ready to go here?

    Thinking about it as though ying a game, Serge thought that given the nature of thisbyrinth, it was probably like that.

    For now, lets rest.

    Ria judged so. Though they had decided to advance, they originally nned to return right after, but it seemed they could sleep here.

    Unfortunately, the stone floor was abnormally hard, so she was unable to dig a bath. They wiped down their equipment and bodies with water.

    Laying out nkets, theyid down. The first to stand as lookouts were Maal and Ria. These two were best for the role because they were the least exhausted.

    Im useless, arent I?

    Maal whispered in a weak voice.

    Ria hugged Maals shoulder, slowly caressing her ear.

    Its not like that.

    There were no lies in Rias words. If Maal werent there, the amount of time it took to explore thebyrinth would have been several times more. But, she knew that without it being said.

    Alright, lets go!

    After sleeping, they didnt feel mentally fatigued even though it didnt appear in a numerical value. The group stepped onto the staircase leading down.

    Rather than abyrinth, this was like a passage.

    It was at most three meters wide. The ceiling was low, too. Though they thought it was a straight line at first, it bent very slightly to the left.

    A spiral staircase~? It feels somewhat like DNA, doesnt it

    Only Ria understood the word that Serge used. Though Ria wasnt much a person interested in science, she still sometimes watched national broadcasted programs.

    Isnt that a double helix? I think this is entirely different though.

    Yeah, I was just saying that. But going down a spiral staircase into the ground, its somewhat like its heading to hell. I have a bad feeling.

    He was likely being talkative due to being anxious. Not that she didnt understand how he was feeling.

    Thisbyrinth gave a feeling of being enclosed. Unlike the previous floors, it had the atmosphere of being impossible to return from.

    Ah, wait a second.

    Along the way, Serge stopped the group. After a moment of concentration, he checked it out using magic.

    Its alright, the path behind us wasnt closed off.

    There was probably a guardian in such arge ce.

    I wonder if its a Dragon?

    Ria muttered. The group all looked reluctant.

    Whats a Dragon? The strongest living creature in the world. Its stronger than most demons.

    After all, two thousand years ago and again a thousand years ago, there wererge floods of demons. With the help of Darkness Dragon Valis strength, mankind finally won.

    Casalias founder, Leyte Anaia, became Valis wife, giving birth to the second generations king. Rias ancestor.

    Well, though I said a Dragon that doesnt mean its one of the Five God Dragons.

    Carlos knew of legends with knights battling dragons, so she continued.

    If a Five God Dragon came out, even I would escape.

    Even if Ria was entirely confident, she didnt think she couldpete with a God Dragon. Its like telling a human to fight against a nuclear warhead.

    Itll be fine if its an Earth Dragon though.

    Yeah, theyre just big monitor lizards.

    Towards Lulus question, Ria threw her chest out and answered proudly this time.

    I could even beat around fifty of them now. If I have a weapon.

    Though Ria said such a terrifying thing as though it were normal,pared to the Ogre King, arge monitor lizard was nothing to be afraid of.

    Just one of them could overrun a standard vige though.

    Nee-chan, have you fought a true dragon?

    Among Ria-chan the Merciless previous battles, there were none against dragons.

    Nope. But it should be stronger than a Hydra.

    Record has it that they can destroy huge cities.

    Its because they experienced a Dragons wrath.

    While talking about such things, the group arrived at the bottom.

    In front of them wererge metallic dual doors.

    Shrewdly, he collected the masses of metal that used to be doors.

    The party walked into the room.

    Their vision plunged into darkness.

    I cant see farther inside.

    Even Maal, whose eyes were good in the dark, couldnt see.

    Huge rocks are scattered around.

    Serge was able to understand what was inside.

    It was time for a strategy meeting then.

    First of all, in case of an emergency, Maal will withdraw to defend Serge.

    Thats-!

    Maal raised her voice in protest.

    All of the loot is kept in his storage space, so its fine even if I die.

    In their battles so far, they knew their opponent. So they were able to figure out about when they should retreat.

    But this time, its a Dragon.

    The weapons and armor weve collected at great pains, all of it would be lost. That is why, excluding the minimum required goods, everything was given to Serge.

    The magic bag normally had insufficient capacity, but it didnt have many things in it since her currency and things like that were given to him as well.

    He has my things for the time being as well.

    Besides currency, Ria also gave him her jewels and precious metals taken from castle, including the dagger with the seal on it.

    When pushes to shove, Maal, were relying on you.

    If Serge went by himself, he probably wouldnt be able to make it out of thebyrinth. But if Maal were there helping him avoid danger, they could escape.

    Understood.

    Lulu casted defensive magic on everyone. In addition to protection for physical and magical, she used magic that would prevent things from influencing their minds as well. That a Dragons roar could inflict panic in people was well known.

    Serge used eleration magic on everyone. Though he could use it from far away, the magical power consumed was lower when they were in contact.

    Well then, lets go.

    A ball of light emitted from Lulus cane,ripping apart the darkness as it traveled forward, then exploded.

    At that moment, the huge room was illuminated.

    Looking in, there was a huge chunk of rock.

    No, not a rock, it looked more like a hill.

    A giant.

    With a maul in its hand, the giant stood up.

    It wasrger than Gigs huge figure, easily twenty timesrger.

    It had just one eye. Horns sprouted from his head.

    A Cyclops

    An existence that rivaled a dragon.

    A descendant of the fallen gods.

    With a savage appearance having just a loincloth and the maul, it evoked more than fear.

    The giant inhaled, then bellowed.

    The atmosphere was numbing.

    If it werent for the defensive magic, it would have been impossible for some people to move with just that.

    Aaaaaah-!

    Ria also bellowed. She began to run towards the giant, nodachi in hand.

    Then, the battle began.

 Chapter 26

    Overwhelming.

    Its strength was overwhelming.

    Not that it was a violent strength. More than being violent, it was aggressive.

    It wasnt attacking, it was simply removing obstacles.

    It was that kind of a simple and pure strength.

    The Cyclops movements were faster than youd imagine something with that gigantic of a figure could manage. If it werent for Serges eleration magic, it could have been an immediate checkmate.

    But apart from being able to avoid its attacks, what could they do?

    Even if they attacked all out, they couldnt even reach the giants knees. Even if the giants skin took a blow from Gigs warhammer, it was stic enough to repel the attack.

    Excalibur!

    Rias nodachi,pletely reinforced by magic, was also barely able to cause the giant to bleed.

    Though even so, it probably still felt pain. The giant bellowed once again, beginning to retaliate in a rage.

    A blow from its maul smashed the ground open, scattering debris through the room. Even when Ria built baths, she didnt damage the materials.

    As a small fortune, the giants weapon and limbs were unable to catch anyone in the group. Of course, they were still under the effect of eleration magic.

    The giant was furious.

    It didnt have the gods wisdom, it had their strength.

    Whipping up a gale by swinging its maul, the debris became bullets. They werent able to prevent it at all.

    Aaaaah-!

    Ria roared. By using Body Reinforcement, she endured the stones bashing into her.

    Rotating, she swung her de at the giants ankle to sever the tendon.

    It was useless.

    The steel-like skin absorbed most of the shs power, only being made to bleed slightly.

    Still, Ria didnt give up. Without hesitating, she coated her de with the venom she got from the Hydra. She continually shed at the same spot over and over.

    But she still couldnt see any effect. It resisted her Identify.

    Serge, use Identify!

    Sorry! I cant see it!

    Even Serges Identify couldnt see through it. As a descendant of the fallen gods, it held abilities worthy of being called that.

    The giants attacks continued in the meantime.

    With one of its attacks, an innumerable amount of rocks flew towards Lulu. She couldnt avoid it.

    Carlos intercepted the debris. The impact was enough to distort his shield.

    But Lulu was safe. Carlos arm as well, it was just numbed.

    Are you alright!?

    Towards Carlos question, Lulu tried to answer.

    Tried to.

    The giant swung its arm, blowing Carlos away.

    Like swatting an insect, it was a movement of casual irritation.

    His shield was blown off, his armor crooked and warped from the strike.

    Striking against the wall, the knight vomited blood.

    Lulus recovery magic flew. However, the distorted armor prevented his flesh from being restored.

    The giant followed him in pursuit.

    Crunch. Carlos was crushed.

    It was an instant kill. That was probably for the best.

    Turning into particles of light, Carlos body disappeared, leaving behind the ttened armor. It was stained with blood.

    His sword went somewhere.

    Lulu thought of such an inconsequential thing. While she thought, she screamed.

    How dare you.

    How dare you do that to Carlos.

    She hadpletely lost her cool. Though it wasnt pointed out much, Lulu was simplistic and hot-blooded. Otherwise, she wouldnt have left her hometown ande along with Ria on her journey.

    Her aggressiveness was usually pinned down by her logic. Even so, someone just died in front of her. Thats all she thought about.

    Refining her magical power. Composing the magic form.

    She raised her cane.

    White me Prison!

    An advanced fire magic that held great strength in this world. White me serpents struck the Cyclops chest.

    The giant bellowed. It was a cry of agony.

    Its chest had reddened red-hot like minerals.

    But that was all.

    The giant loomed over the magician that bestowed such agony to it, brandishing its maul.

    Lulu-!

    As Rias cry reached her, the maul swung down.

    St. Her body crushed, only the cane remained.

 Chapter 27

    When Carlos and Lulu dropped out, Serge honestly thought that it was already useless.

    Even if they struggled here, there was no hope in a fight like this. Serges trump card hugely damaged enemies, and Rias katana couldnt not kill.

    But neither of them worked right now.

    Though hed also tried Longinus, the wound was to the degree of like being pricked by a needle.

    Now, there was the final trump card. But if he used it, his magical power would be almost entirely exhausted. He wouldnt be able to use eleration if he used it.

    If its Ria, she could manage to dodge somehow. But it would be difficult to dodge the giants attacks without eleration magic. If Gig received even a single blow, even though his body was also tough, it would tragically be minced meat.

    Its safe even if you die. Seeing Carlos and Lulu disappear, from what Maal said, he didnt doubt it.

    However, he didnt want to die.

    Serge, who had memories of dying, especially thought so.

    Rather than if it were an instant death, if his limbs were torn off, just how much pain would he remember?

    Nee-chan!

    We should retreat. Its okay if its right now.

    Though it was unfortunate for Carlos and Lulu, he had to abandon the cane and armor. If you thought about their current ie, it would be a funny storyter on.

    Having thought that, he was just a person that didnt have the blood of a warrior.

    Maal was of the same opinion as serge. She wanted to escape now. Even if she said theyd be revived, she didnt want to experience the moment of suffering from dying again.

    But she didnt run away. Not while Ria was still fighting.

    The two warriors didnt think of running away.

    (Even if I die, Maal will lead Serge away and escape.)

    Thinking that, she single-mindedly concentrated on the fight.

    She wanted to kill the enemy before her. She wanted to kill. Thats all she thought about.

    Rather than calling it the instincts of a warrior, it was likely the instincts of a beast. Or maybe more primal instincts.

    Ria thought.

    (This is a true killing of each other.)

    She was continuing the previous one. The Ogre Kings fight. Though that also had a danger towards her life, the fight was stopped.

    Of course, her blood was boiling. Her heart throbbed while fighting.

    But this was different.

    As well as with the floor fights so far, they had every chance of winning in those hard fights.

    But this was different.

    It couldnt be predicted. Though they made a strategy, even it failed.

    She was able to partly cut off the giants toe.

    And, unable to endure it, the katana shattered.

    It didnt break. With Rias magical power, it couldnt withstand the impact of the sh, exploding the steel from the inside.

    But because of that, one of the giants fingers were torn to shreds.

    The giant bellowed. It raged vehemently.

    Thebyrinth, likely made solid for that reason, broke all around.

    Due to the impact of the debris, Gigs movements dulled. The giants fist crashed down there.

    Gig was unlucky. He wasnt killed instantly.

    The pain from experiencing the blow continued for several seconds.

    Serges quick-wit proved effected. He used the mithril door collected earlier as a shield.

    Huddled shoulder to shoulder with Maal, they watched Gig be light and disappear.

    When he stored the door once again, they decided it was best to escape. Fortunately, the exit wasnt blocked.

    Then, Serge fired off hisst remaining trump card.

    He picked up abyrinth stone that had been scattered about. He looked at the giants figure.

    Its eye was probably its weak spot. With just one, it was definitely a weak spot. But it wouldnt be a fatal wound.

    The brain or the heart? Probably the heart. He could imagine the giants body could probably rage even if it didnt have a brain.

    Nee-chan! Im going to use my final trump card! When I use it, Ill be out of magical power!

    Heposed the magic form in his head. Increase the magical power. Mental concentration. He himself would die if it identally went off.

    He concentrated on the rock in his hand. He aimed for the giants heart.

    Explosion Teleport

    The rock in his hand disappeared.

    Teleporting a solid into a solid. When he used it on a beast as a guinea pig, he sent it into its head. He thought it would simply die.

    But it actually caused an explosion. Because substances ovepped each other, it gave that much of an impact.

    With his whole body hit by the st, he had to stay in bed for days. His magical power didnt recover for a while after either.

    And now, he used it again.

    An explosion urred in the giants chest.

    It was enough for the giant to drop down. Blood sttered.

    It wasnt enough?

    The giant held its hand to its chest. It definitely damaged it, giving it a wound it didnt have until now. But that was all.

    Even Serges best magic couldnt get through the giant. Though it brought its hand to the wound on its chest, its movements werent dulled.

    But it did distract it slightly.

    To sever the giants wounded finger, Ria struck with the battleaxe she took out.

    It felt pain. Though it wasnt to the point of damaging it, pain was pain.

    Though it wouldnt die even if it lost a finger, it couldnt be called negligible.

    The giant stooped. It was a movement to protect its wound. Its weak point, the eye, was near.

    Ria threw a spear. It wasnt a spear she had multiple of. It was a spear she carefully selected in the royal capital.

    But even so, it only slightly grazed the eyeball, falling to the ground after barely injuring it.

    Dammit.

    Ria cursed. Its vital points grew slightly closer. But she no longer had her reliable nodachi.

    She took a sword out from her bag. A sword made of mithril. Though its hardness and sharpness was inferior, it would work if she infused it with magical power.

    Though she hit the giants foot without holding back her magical power, it was too dull. Overall it was about the same as the katana. Though at least it didnt explode.

    Using the lightness of her body without reservation, she toyed with the giant. Though if her attacks had no effect, she would use up all of her energy and be crushed.

    Putting the magical power into the sword to the limits, she swung downwards towards the giants finger.

    Again, a single finger was severed. This sword also broke.

    (When this fight is over, Im going to choose a genuine katana.)

    Ria made up her mind.

    She swung a battleaxe towards the giants wounded hand.

    It would probably inflict pain to it. But no matter how many times she did that, it wouldnt defeat the giant.

    But even so, she continued fighting. As though her only reason for living was to fight.

    The eleration magic expired and the giants hand struck her. Her body strongly banged against the stone wall.

    But she dashed back in a single breath, attacking with the axe again. The handle bent and became impossible to use. Moreover, it stopped the attack, warding it off.

    Just getting smashed is bad. She could endure.

    Her muscles and bones were creaking, but she could withstand it. Pain Resistance-san, youre doing a good job.

    Losing her bnce, she lurched forward. Since the eleration had ran out.

    It was still no good. The weapon was too weak. Deflected by its skin and muscles, the steel bent.

    She was crushed.

    By its palm, she was crushed. Unknowingly, her movements had dulled.

    But she could still move. Body Strengthening-san, Bone Strengthening-san, Internal Strengthening-san, thank you for the good work.

    Still able to move even with the ground beneath her destroyed, the giant seriously tried to crush her.

    Its fist destroyed the face of the floor. Flying debris dug into Rias armor, tearing her clothes to shreds.

    Moreover, she crashed into the wall. Her muscles were strained and creaking. She bled severely. A normal person would have died from their internal organs exploding.

    But she could still move.

    She used her own katana as a cane to stand up. The desire to fight didnt vanish from her eyes.

    Death? Something like that wasnt important anymore.

    The giant swung its hand, striking the wall again and again. Even her reinforced skeleton was creaking, very likely fracturing.

    She regenerated. She healed. Her Gift unleashed. But it still wasnt enough.

    It still wasnt enough to defeat this giant.

    Unsteadily walking towards the small being, the giant picked her up.

    Nee-chan!

    Ria-chan!

    Bloodied and tattered, probably seeing this tiny creature as having be useless, the giant tried to eat her.

    Looking at the giants uneven teeth in front of her, Riaughed.

    You fell for it, idiot.

    Her left leg was held by the giant. She severed it with her own katana.

    Due to the free fall, she fell into the giants mouth. Before she was chewed, she invaded its insides.

    The giants throat moves, swallowing Ria. No, swallowed.

    Rias single leg fell to the ground. It was cut into a clean cross-section.

    The giant held its chest, letting out a groan of agony.

    Inside the giants stomach, Ria rampaged without reservations.

    Using Fireball magic, she illuminated the wet and glistening organ, recklessly shing everything deeply with her de.

    Since she didnt have a leg, she stabbed herself into ce with a weapon.

    Its over if shes vomited up. There wouldnt be another chance. She didnt any endurance left.

    Due to the stomach acid, her armor and clothes melted. But Ria didnt stop moving.

    Having Acid Resistance was good.

    The giant was suffering.

    It couldnt even struggle, it just suffered. It tore at its own stomach. Though it would fall before long, it moved about unsightly, tearing through its own chest with its sharp ws.

    Serge and Maal fearfully watched this happen.

    Gradually, the giants movements began to slow. Convulsing before long, thenpletely unmoving.

    She did it.

    She did it from the inside. So even giants can be defeated.

    Stunned, Serge mumbled to himself. It was unbelievable. Was she the Inch-High Samurai? He seriously thought there was no way she would go that far, to do something like cut off her own leg.[TN:Issun Boshi  Inch-High Samurai]

    A katana stuck out from the belly of the giant that had fallen on its back.

    Probably since its toughness went away when it died, she could easily cut through its muscles.

    Along with the smell of its entrails, a lump of meat appeared. Wearing just her long ck hair, Ria was covered with blood and acid.

    She had used the katana as a substitute for a walking stick, but it wasnt able to endure the abuse and acid, breaking.

    The one-legged Ria copsed, slipping down from the giants belly.

    Ria-chan!

    Maal rushed over. As for Serge, he didnt have the strength to do so so he unsteadily wobbled towards her.

    Her breathing was rough. One of her eyes had disappeared from the acid. Even so, she spoke to the two figures.

    Its my win.

    She then lost consciousness.

 Chapter 28

    As though emerging from the bottom of a deepke, her consciousness gradually surfaced.

    As she awoke from her slumber, the existence known as Ria was being reconstructed.

    Her senses returned. She clearly experienced her sense of touch.

    (I.. can move?)

    In the dark, she reached out. Something crisp broke, light flooded her eyes.

    She could shift her body. From her fingertips to the tips of her toes.

    She recalled that memory. Shed needed to cut off her leg. Did Lulu reattach it?

    Still not entirely lucid, Ria wondered what happened to her as she got up.

    She was sleeping on a bed in the nude. It was a cabin with a strong wooden aroma. There were ck fragments from something on the bed, it seemed to be what had surrounded Ria.

    (Where is this?)

    Daylight streamed in from the wooden floor. If she were out of the dungeon, why was she in a cabin like this?

    A change of clothes were left for Ria on top of the chair sitting next to the bed. There were boots left below it as well. All things she had given to Serge before the battle.

    There were neatly folded underwear. On that subject, though she told Serge he didnt have to do something strange like that earnestly, he answered with a discouraged expression.

    Nee-chan, Im not at the age where sexual desirees out yet. Besides, Im just not interested in the contents.

    Smiling while recalling that, Ria dressed. There were neither weapons nor armor. Neither was the magic bag there. They probably all melted in the giants stomach. There was the dagger with the seal.

    Though her equipment felt very disheartening, Ria left the cabin.

    Wow

    Filled with light, a field brimming with flowers extended before her.

    The sun was almost directly above, yet it shined with a gentle light. There wererge trees spread out here and there, producing shade.

    From the nearest tree came a figure running towards her.

    Nee-chan~

    It was Serge. Though he was running with a smile on his face, he was worried about Ria.

    Thats good, you woke up.

    And Maal?

    Though she vigorously pped the boy on the top of his head in an embrace, Ria worried about the other persons survival.

    I conveyed the message to Maal. Ive been waiting for Nee-chan to hatch from the egg.

    He said something that she couldnt ignore.

    For the time being, after finishing her self introduction, Labyrinth spoke with a smile.

    Being born as a princess was a great use of points~

    Though that was a misunderstanding, it was easily corrected. Labyrinth had a Gift called Fairys Minds Eye and could use Identify on Ria.

    Dragons Bloodline huh? Thats the same Gift Anaia had. Though it seems you have more skills than Anaia, you still havent drawn out the power of the Gift.

    While casually saying momentous things, Labyrinth filled me in on information from after the Cyclops was defeated.

    After Ria fainted, her body was immediately covered by a ck shell. In front of the two other confused people, Labyrinth appeared.

    Labyrinth said that she was the lord of thebyrinth, teleporting the two and the egg to this area.

    Since it was a dragons egg ording to Identify, she rmended to wait and see what happened. The two people agreed.

    Before teleporting Maal to the surface and the egg to the bed, they received their rewards. After that, she had reminiscent talk of Japan and the like with Serge, watching him practice magic.

    Reminisced about Japan? Even though its been a thousand years

    Rias question was reasonable, though Serge already thought that at first. Due to reincarnating into this world, twenty-first century Japanese seemed to be scattered through the ages. When she heard what year Labyrinth died in, it was just a little before Ria.

    I chose the Gift of Genesis Magic. Then by raising my level in the Great War a thousand years ago, my Gift sublimated into Labyrinth Creation. Since then, Ive always been training adventurers.

    She didnt say explorers. When Labyrinth made thisbyrinth, that title was moremon.

    Why train them?

    It will be time for another Great War soon right? In preparation for that, Im raising the mankind sides strength.

    However, she shook her head. It might have been too gentle of her to not allow casualties.

    Though they wouldnt lose everything when they die, since she cultivated them at such great pains, she wanted it to be more intense. Though in thest one hundred years, only one person other than Rias had made it to the final floor.

    By the way, what was that persons name?

    Not telling. Its personal information. Well, I believe youll meet them naturally in the Great War.

    Though she thought the Ogre King said the person was named Ars, confirming it didnt matter.

    She forgot about it due to the reincarnation-rted talk, there was something else important.

    There was talk about getting a wish when you capture thebyrinth

    By all means, dont hold back. So long as I am capable.

    She pretty much confirmed it. Seeing thisbyrinth, she could do considerable things.

    In truth, I was a man in my previous life, but

    You cant return to being a man? Thought Labyrinth, folding her arms and pondering the question.

    This is the first time Ive heard of having a different sex than your previous life That aside, it is easy to be a man. It can be done with magic. Though you dont just want to look like a man, you want to have all functions of a man as well?

    Ria nodded. Labyrinth had an apologetic look.

    If thats it, it is possible. Though, since it requires your genes to be rewritten, youll have to start over again from a baby

    Due to that, the wish is impossible. Is there anything else? If youre a warrior, are you not interested in amazing weapons?

    Speaking of a weapon

    In the fight against the Cyclops, I used all of my weapons, but I wonder if they could be fixed if possible?

    Eh? Id do that much for free. Here.

    When Labyrinth waved her hand, all of Rias armor and weapons appeared in front of her. Of course, that included the exploded katana.

    It was a bonus that Carlos crushed and distorted armor was restored as well. The shield wasnt a magic item so it was okay.

    Ah, the magic bag isnt there. Since its a magic item that uses a bit of power, that needs a wish.

    By the way, what did Serge and Maal get?

    When she asked, Serge proudly took out a thick grimoire.

    In the grimoire was written all of the magic known by Labyrinth, including magic lost nowadays. Though he couldnt use it yet, it even had genesis magic, hed never let it go. It was under a special magic that made it so only Serge could read it.

    Maal seemed to receive the ability to use magic. More urately, it drew out her talent for magic. Having Fairy Eyes, Maal already had aptitude for spirit magic, so it manifested as that. For more information shed have to ask Maal.

    Simply, I want to be stronger

    In order to get stronger, thisbyrinth is here. Though this is the ideal environment for strengthening, its impossible for it to happen instantly.

    She had a point.

    But Ria was still troubled. When the wish she wanted granted the most became impossible, she couldnt think of another one.

    She was the princess of a country after all. If it was something that could be solved by money, she could manage it somehow.

    How about a magic sword? Inexperienced nobles bring them in, there are a lot.

    Unfortunately, she didnt excel much at handling swords. Even though her Swordy Skill was high, she found katanas more manageable.

    Katanas were aparatively minor weapon in this world. There wasplexity in its manufacturing process too and almost never existed as a magic weapon.

    Though I want a katana, there probably arent many katanas better than this one.

    It was the katana that the Ogre King gave her. But Labyrinth didnt understand the merits of katanas.

    If you want a katana so much, how about I make one?

    Seeing Rias devotion to katanas, Labyrinth proposed such a thing.

    What was a katana? It wasnt something that could be made so easily. Ria knew it well from her previous life.

    That is, with genesis magic. If its not a magic item, its pretty easy to make.

    Labyrinth, I was given the chance to see many katanas referred to as famous in my previous life, but to be honest, the katanas of this world are almost nothingpared to the Wazamono.[TN:Wazamono]

    Thats how it was. Even the katana the Ogre King gave her was iparable to Nagasone Kotetsu. If she had Nagasone Kotetsu, that fight against the Cyclops would have been effortless.

    If youve seen a lot of them, I believe youcould make more. The manufacturing method and manufacturing process, do you know them?

    Of course. Not just once or twice, Ive actually seen them temper the de.

    It was to the point she could release a book about it.

    Using genesis magic, you can ultimately manifest your own imagination. If you have your ideal katana inside yourself, you can make it.

    If so, if thats true, it was definitely attractive.

    I could divide a part of my ability, giving you a magic called Weapon Creation. At worst, you could produce the same katanas that youve seen. Ah, magic weapons are still something else though.

    She could make an identical katana. That was sufficiently attractive.

    Then lets go with that.

    She readily nodded. Labyrinth ced her small hand on Rias forehead.

    The ability will flow across for a moment. Be careful not to copse.

    Along with Labyrinths voice, she felt something warm flow into her.

    It had the appearance of a me.

    Heating iron, the me forged it.

    It was a nostalgic thing. It was something she yearned for.

    Together with the memories filling her mind, Ria was awarded a new ability.

 Chapter 29

    It was a beautiful katana.

    Oooh

    The de reflected light as calmly as the moon, while the ridged pattern of the de reflected a strong and dark brilliance.

    Oooooh

    Ria looked at the katana in her hands from various angles, looking at it for who knows how long. Atst, she nodded.

    Its Nagasone Kotetsu.

    After starting to make the sword with genesis magic, half a day had passed.

    By the time Ria was finally satisfied with the katana she produced, most of her magical power had been exhausted.

    It required tremendous concentration, as well as greatly affecting her endurance, yet she still continued on to make the next one.

    This time, she wasnt focusing on the Nagasone Kotetsu in her hands. She focused on a knife shed appreciated in a museum.

    Using almost the same amount of time, magical power, and endurance, she created it.

    Masamune.

    Again, viewing it from multiple angles, Ria nodded.

    In the meantime, Labyrinth asked Serge to teach her magic.

    Although Labyrinth could use the ultimate magic called genesis magic, she couldnt use other types of magic. Since Serge excelled at everything from fire and water magic all the way to space-time magic, he taught her the techniques.

    Nee-chan, did it work?

    When Serge called out, Ria cheerfully put the produced katana at her waist. She had an expression of satisfaction on her face.

    With sharp fangs and red eyes, it wagged its tail.

    You tamed this child right?

    Eh?

    Well then, Ill send you off.

    Ria and Serge got on the Hellhounds back, who was now wearing a cor. They then waved goodbye to Labyrinth.

    Wrapped in a pale light, the animal and two people were teleported.

    Well then, I wonder how much shell be able to approach Ars strength? It wouldnt be strange even if the demons held the advantage though

    Musing to herself, the mischievous fairy smiled.

    The real sun began sinking behind the mountains in the west.

    They were on the slightly elevated hill with the door leading into thebyrinth. It was the ce theyd used to teleport with the mirror.

    There were groups of explorers using it to return near them. Overlooking the flocks of explorers heading to the inn, there was a small curtained tent on the way.

    The problem was what sat beside the tent; it had the figure of a small cat beastkin.

    Maal quickly exined what happened after she teleported back to the surface.

    When Maal went outside, the three who were crushed by the Cyclops seemed to have woken up in the guilds medical room.

    Since those other than the three that had been killed didnt appear, they judged that theyd withdrawn. Looking at it from that point of view, that was natural. After deciding to wait at the guild in shifts, Maal returned.

    Lulu, hearing Maals story and who knew of Rias absurdities the best, acted like a senior and was of the opinion of waiting.

    But Maal, not wanting to spend the time doing nothing, set up a tent here and waited for Ria and the others to return.

    On their way back to the mansion speaking about things like that, Ria and Maal held hands. Behind them, Serge just listened in while riding the Hellhound.

    Though she wondered about reporting thebyrinthpletion to the guild as normal, she thought of the turmoil that would happen, deciding to wait till the next day.

    As soon as they returned to the mansion, Lulu showed Rias leg that had been put on ice. Since she couldnt use magic to recover apletely lost body part, she needed to hold on to it. Of course, she was surprised that the leg had sprouted back.

    Anego is still as awesome as ever.

    Whats so awesome? Not knowing what happened, Gig was honestly admiring her.

    Since shes the descendant of a dragon, maybe thats why she can regrow her limbs? Even so, returning to normal in a week is too fast.

    Lulu said she would incinerate Rias frozen leg since it became unnecessary.

    Since that meant the leg in front of her would be barbecued, it was quite a horror.

    Apart from that, what do we do with that dog?

    Returning to the mansion, us was surprised in many ways.

    A gigantic Hellhound, a regenerated leg, and a big magic crystalrger than a head that Serge had taken out.

    Well really, in all the time Ive lived so far this is the first time Ive been so surprised.

    It was a considerably restrained way of speaking.

    After that, to celebrate the sess of theirbyrinth exploration, they decided to hold a party at ater date. By convention, it would be held at the mayors mansion.

    For a while after tomorrow, the whole city will be in a fuss.

    us said so happily. Also wanting to be an explorer when he was a child, hed studied the sword. Growing up and getting a party together, he challenged thebyrinth. Discouraged by dying early in, he took over after his father.

    That was his history.

    Entering therge bath leisurely, Ria put Maal on herp and began to caress her.

    Ah~, baths refresh the spirit!

    Ria-chan always says that.

    Moving Maal in her arms, she embraced her gently.

    Its my favorite phrase~. But I dont think I say it all the time.

    Ria-chan, did your chest get bigger?

    Eh?

    Since there was nothing like a bra type of underwear in this world, she didnt notice. But after confirming it herself, they certainly were getting bigger.

    Incidentally, it was the same with the length of her clothes as well, theyd be slightly shorter. Apparently, she didnt just regenerate in the egg, but grew as well.

    I see, Ive also gotten more beautiful!

    Looking into the full body mirror, Ria admired herself.

 Chapter 30

    Early the next morning, Ria trained with Carlos and Gig as her opponents.

    Even though she was already aware, her physical abilities clearly improved. Rather than her status, the Body Strengthening and Bone Strengthening levels included in her Gift improved.

    Though due to her height suddenly bing taller, she couldnt use the techniques shed learned so far correctly.

    Even though my level went up

    She didnt feel like shed be stronger.

    Handled bare-handedly by Ria, Gig and Carlos were gasping for breath at her feet.

    Come ooon, seriously, this girl. Since before, even though, shes been strong, at least then, I lost, like normal.

    As expected, Anego.

    Carlos used the magic sword that used to be the Specter Knights, while Gig used his familiar warhammer. However, they were toppled just by Ria fighting barehanded.

    Contrasting that, Maal practiced her spirit magic.

    Hmm.

    She could see the flow of magic in the air. From inside that, she particrly felt the power of wind, synchronizing her emotions to it.

    The wind blew softly, stirring Serge and Lulus hair.

    Opening the grimoire, Serge was eager to develop a method to reduce the magical power required for space magic.

    Thats so nice~, I also wanted something~

    Although it was good that Maals magic could be seen, it was out of her expertise. To begin with, unlike ordinary magic, no one could use it in theory. Lulu really only just studied it.

    Well, if Lulu wants a magic, Ill look it up.

    I already know about it. The problem is magical power and its configuration.

    In the fight against the Cyclops, Lulu was of no use at all. Though it was the same with everyone else, for Lulu, who appointed herself as Rias protector in her heart, she felt ashamed.

    As expected, it caused a fuss. Also as expected, it was more than they expected.

    Along with taking the sixth floors guardians magic crystal to the guild, Serge announced the space-time magic hed been concealing until now, saying he was awarded it from the lord of thebyrinth.

    Though it was fine since the mayor, us, already knew about it, a parade would be formed on the main street. It would take up a lot of time.

    They left it to Carlos and Lulu to follow the procedures, but since they were dead when the final guardian was defeated, it mainly turned into Ria and Serge speaking from there on.

    A Cyclops is it?

    Hearing that, the guild master who was listening became speechless.

    Yeah. Since neither swords nor magic were effective it was troublesome.

    Since Ria gave the exnation like that, it was natural hed have questions.

    Then how did you defeat it?

    I got eaten on purpose, cutting it up from inside its stomach.

    Serge looked at the guild master, who was lost for words. I should have aimed for the inside of the mouth as well, he thought after the fact.

    The pastries they ate while talking were delicious.

    That afternoon, a grandbyrinth exploration was dered in front of the guild.

    The next days parade was announced during the banquet at town hall.

    The towns influential people and merchants continually chased Carlos in hopes of meeting Rias group.

    Even though they were finally liberated by evening, us told them their schedule for the next day while seated for dinner. It was going to be another long day.

    Brushing Matsukaze, taking the Hellhound for a walk, and massaging Maals paws, her mind healed.

    Nee-chan, now that I think of it, whats the dogs name?

    Serge asked while patting the fluffy Hellhound without reservation. If they called it Hellhound itd be inconvenient.

    I decided on a name. Its Rudolph.

    Such a self-important name came out!

    Though he thought a Japanese name woulde out for sure, his expectations were off the mark.

    I mean, see? Doesnt he look like a Rudolph?

    Certainly, with his bared teeth and huge figure, he wasnt inferior to the name.

    Though it looked like a puppy when it rolled on its back in front of Ria. Patting him as though in agreement, Serge did so delightedly.

    The following day, they carried out the parade in the morning, doing the ceremony at noon.

    Moreover, from the next day on, they received party invitations from influential people every day.

    Though more and more people knew their faces, the question was whether bing famous in a small town away from Casalia Kingdom had any meaning.

    And so, Ria revealed her identity.

    Like an ordinary explorer, Ria tried to be known as a daredevil that borrowed the royal familys power.

    But it was a failure.

    That caused the big shots in town to try and contact Ria with the purpose of trying to get the explorers to enter government service.

    Ria, who had been gathering a considerable amount of stress, rushed into thebyrinth with a party before dueling them so that itd be safe when they died.

    Meanwhile, the young trio tried to raise their levels a bit more and get some ie, entering thebyrinth by themselves.

    It was easy up to the sixth floor, but the seventh floor turned out to be difficult. Though Serge could use cure and restoration while Lulu wasnt there, their decisions came toote since the people they were ustomed to werent there.

    Even though Lulu and Carlos joined in to capture it before long as well, they were still stopped by the Dogazer on the eighth floor.

    With weapons made of metal, Carlos who acted as the protector couldnt fight. Even though Gig could fight with a club, it didnt turn out well after being put to sleep.

    Even so, focusing on the fifth and sixth floor, they continued trying to raise their levels and skill masteries.

    Ria became like a Shura, thirsting for blood. [TN:You get the picture.]

    Warriors seeking a match with her, even though she made it as hard for them to die as possible, were easily cut down.

    Obtaining a good katana, it was the right situation for her to get drunk on blood.

    However, during morning and night practice, she mysteriously turned into polite person.

    Even if she was drunk on blood, she wasnt drunk on power. She had to draw the line somewhere.

    And so, one month passed.

    Though they felt like time moved too quickly, after receiving various invitations, time passed by imperceptibly.

    After arranging to depart the rest of the day, the group left Labyrinth City early the following morning.

    Starting with us, before they knew it everyone who was on good terms with explorers also came to the walls to see them off.

    Waving until they disappeared from sight, the party advanced with their rattling carriage.

    I wonder if a carriage is alright? Though the box-shaped carriage was being pulled, the one pulling was Rudolph the Hellhound.

    Maal sat in the drivers seat, while Gig and Serge sat inside.

    Though they tried to use normal horses at first, no coach horse could get ustomed to Rudolph. Even Lulus Donkey still feared it.

    Only Matsukaze yed around with him on equal footing. It was amazing that a horse was equal to a Hellhound though.

    Well then, on to the Dark Labyrinth!

    As the warm wind signalling the end of Spring blew, Matsukaze shook his mane.

    Under the blue sky, Rias voice was one of a person in high spirits, resounding through the distant hills.

 Chapter 31

    Nothing noteworthy happened in the week following their departure fromLabyrinth City.

    Drawing near a small vige on their way, they asked forgoods, replenishing their food stocks.

    Though demons attacked a few times, even ignoring Rudolph, Matsukaze turned them into experience points with his hooves.

    Though it was questionable that a real horse could have that much fighting strength, Serges Identify confirmed it was a horse.

    I dont think there are enough events.

    Serge spoke abruptly. It was a bit dangerous for him to stand in the drivers seat.

    Events?

    Gig asked in response. He was also bored on this journey. The monsters were too weak. Most of them ran from Rudolphs presence.

    As though he were suffering, Serge said in a serious tone.

    Yeah. For instance, a princess and her close friend saving a nobles carriage from an attack, that kind of event.

    Aah Carlosughed sarcastically. He drew his horse near Serge.

    If only it were like that. If there were any problems, a traveling knight would solve them. Though following that pattern hed be wed to the princess.

    See! Were traveling in especially remote areas, yet nothing like thats happening.

    Things like that dont actually happen. Ignoring that this area is mostly noble territory, these are just self-supporting viges. Whenever nobles travel in carriages, theyd always have guards.

    Though Carlos said that, Serge gave an example that didnt refute it.

    Isnt she a princess with only a single escort? Im talking about the exceptions!

    There were reckless royalty like Ria, but they were also trouble.

    Itd be good for you to train your magic if you have so much free time. You went to great lengths for you to get that new Skill.

    Ria said while amazed. Though they couldnt train in the sword while riding, he could probably practice magic inside the wagon.

    The new Skill that Serge obtained was something like Magical Power Cost Reduction. He acquired it by practicing to the limit every day. When the Skills level increases, supposedly it would make using magic take less magical power. A coveted Skill for magicians. In fact, Lulu was envious.

    Magic was definitely interesting. Especially now that hed obtained the grimoire, Serges status as a magician visibly rose every day.

    However, training all the time was tedious. At this point, it strained his mind even though the ten-year old also had a previous life.

    He may have been childish to begin with, though.

    Magic, huh Right, Ive been practicing space-time magic and magic theory

    Probably since she struck a chord or something, Serge began to grumble to himself.

    Are you going to quiet down from that? Though were going on horses, its bright under the sun.

    Yeah, yeah, yeah alright.

    A pale magical power extended from Serge sitting in the seat next to her on the drivers seat.

    Ah

    Maal, who was training her spirit magic, let out a sound. Her concentration was disrupted.

    But Serge was also concentrating his mind, trying to confirm the effectiveness of his magic.

    Ria somehow understood what the magic was. Making the magical power as thin as possible and spreading it out as far as possible, it was probably to know what happened inside. Combining Magical Power Detection and Spacial Grasp, it was a pretty advanced magic.

    Huh?

    Serge, who had shut his eyes, suddenly opened them wide.

    Ah~, theres an army crossing the hills and forest ahead of us.

    (You can see things that far away?)

    Though she was impressed, the army was a problem.

    An army? How many people? Do you know their weapons?

    Ria checked. Though the area around there shouldnt be part of a nation, it might have been a tribes troops.

    Twenty cavalry, one hundred infantry four carriages, prisoners no, ves? Its like a convoy but

    Cordovas ve hunters!

    Maal shouted suddenly. Together with her own unpleasant memories, it corresponded to her current existence.

    Cordova that ce really isnt a good country.

    Ria groaned while enduring what looked like a headache. As a militaristic nation of humans, Cordova absorbed more and more of its nearby tribes and nations. Though it was aw-abiding country, it wasnt forbidden for them to enve people from other countries.

    What should we do?

    Carlos asked with aplicated expression. Originally, it would have been an opponent they shouldnte in contact with.

    But since Ria knew of them, he believed there wouldnt be such a simple conclusion.

    Ria-chan

    Seeing Maals cute and round eyes, Rias judgement greatly erred towards emotion.

    Though I think its going to turn into a massacre, Im just scouting for now.

    Ria had a dangerous smile when she said that. Her eyes werent smiling.

    The army was taking a short break at a watering hole, it was definitely a ve hunt. There were around fifty humans and beastkin crammed inside wood-framed cages.

    Im going to help them, whos with me?

    Maal quickly raised her hand, followed by Serge and Gig. The two older people were reluctant, but they also raised their hands.

    Youre fine with it?

    Though Ria was surprised, Lulu and Carlos exchanged nces and smiled wryly.

    Since we cant stop you, its better to stay with you.

    With that said, Rias serious face cleared up.

    Since the army was advancing towards them, they discussed how to deal with them in specifics.

    Now, theres a problem.

    Ria raised a finger. Though there were several problems, she thought this was the most important one.

    Among us, has anyone killed someone?

    Right, that was it.

    They were fighting against an army. In addition, this wasnt in the Immortal Labyrinth. Honestly, though it was hard to think they would sustain damage here with their levels, it wasnt likely they would be able to stop them so conveniently without killing them.

    Ive exterminated a few thieves on the frontier.

    Seeing that Carlos was a soldier, he had experience. No one else. Even Ria, shed only killed people with the premise that theyd revive in Labyrinth City.

    Serge, are you okay?

    Taking his previous lifes values into consideration, she called out to him in particr since she thought he would have an especially hard time killing people.

    Well, Ill be shooting magic from a distance. Ill get used to it. Ill aim at the knights and not the soldiers as much as possible.

    Ten years of being reincarnated. In a world where human life was cheap, hed have to get ustomed to it somehow.

    After that, they nned their attack.

    Their purpose was simply to secure the ves. If they just released them haphazardly, it would probably be difficult for them to return to their originalmunities. They would take a lot of effort to send them off.

    Horses and food are absolutely necessary.

    Carlos and Ria set up the strategy. Serge also made an appearance.

    We should attack at night. I dont want to hit you all on ident as much as possible.

    I want the cavalry to be dealt with as much as possible. They might have a main force somewhere.

    They verified the minimum horse feed and food required.

    Well beat those guys down in one hit.

    In the case of Serges magic, it would take one blow to kill. Though he confirmed it with the magic Identify, their highest level was thirty. They wouldnt be able to endure it.

    As the sun went down, the light of campfires from inside the camp illuminated the nights darkness.

    Ria stood on the hill overlooking the army camp.

    There was still some time until midnight. Although there were troops standing guard, they didnt seem to be very vignt. There were strong demons in the area, but they were careless. Probably due to their numbers.

    Alright, shall we go?

    Magic covered the warriors. Leaving the carriage and horses, Rudolph was left to guard. Already having moved around, Maal stood on the side the ves were at.

    They slowly descended the hill. They used magic on their armor so that it wouldnt give off any metallic sounds.

    Counting to ten, Serge and Lulu used Exploding Fireball.

    The fireballs exploded on the tents and sentry lights.

    It was a one-sided ughter.

    The cavalry that tried to escape on their horses were sliced in two from Serges space-time magic. Aiming at the groups of people that tried to band together, Lulus Fireball burst.

    Running in, Rias group cut down the knights that attempted to takemand. Though one person nned to leave, their circumstances didnt allow them to keep count.

    There was the smell of blood and entrails, as well as the smell of burning flesh. Plumes of smoke filled the area, promoting chaos.

    Ria was surprised at how calm and strange she was.

    Nothing here gave her tion from fighting. It was strange that she killed people like a machine.

    She wondered why she didnt feel any guilt. Though she was used to killing due to the Goblins and Orcs, maybe it was the same with humans?

    She suddenly noticed.

    Those guys didnt treat the ves as humans, so she didnt treat them as humans.

    If this were a battlefield, rather than having feelings of guilt, it was probably better to be in high spirits to drown it all out.

    The soldiers in front of her eyes also had a life, even if she thought they could have families, her katana didnt stop.

    Though she could cut through their armor, she tried to hit their vitals and necks as much as possible. She didnt have a hobby of making people suffer.

    Not having decent equipment, the soldiers ran. Aiming at their backs, Ria shot fire arrows without holding back.

    Their opponents aimed to flee after already losing their fighting spirit. They decided to let the infantry go. Even if they ran away, they were likely to die by demon attacks without food and equipment. They didnt bother taking prisoners.

    Less than an hour after beginning the attack, the battle ended.

    They put an end to enemies that were suffering. They tied the two fainted knights up and left them.

    The soldiers that had just fainted were lucky, they were left alone. Their objective wasnt annihtion.

    Coming down from the hill, Serge vomited after seeing the devastation.

    Even Lulu held her mouth, but she managed to endure it.

    As expected, Carlos endured it with a solemn expression. Maybe due to his race, Gig didnt seem to have much trouble with what happened.

    Now then, its going to be troublesome after this.

    Ria muttered. There was no damage as nned. However, the problem was here.

    While looking at the ves that had been ced on the carriage, Ria sighed deeply.

 Chapter 32

    There was a lot to do. They couldnt go without putting things into order.

    First, the ves were released from their confinement in the wagons. Since finding the key would have been troublesome, she shed the wooden cages open with her katana.

    After confirming that everyone was in good condition, they were given meals and let to use the restroom and rest.

    Most were youths, but there were children as well. Though they were mostly male, all of the women had good appearances to some extent.

    After checking it out, forty-eight people came from the same vige and four were livestock breeders staying in the vige from nearby. The majority were beastkin, the rest humans.

    Thankfully therere humans that can deal with the wagons.

    Ria nodded at Carlos words. If there werent any, Carlos and Ria would have had to get off their horses and guide the wagons.

    They were asked the details as to how they were enved, but they couldnt help beingpletely resentful.

    Suddenly being attacked by an army in the early morning, they were arbitrarily dered to be conscripted into the army. More so, they gathered up women to act as servants.

    They said that people who resisted were killed.

    Theyd already verified it, but the soldiers were definitely from Cordova. They said their vige didnt belong to Cordova and that it was an independent vige. Also that it hadnt belonged to any nations since a long time ago.

    While they were free from other nations, that also meant they couldnt defend against military forces.

    Couldnt the country of Casalia defend them? Though they might have to pay taxes, its probably better than being ves instead.

    Ria and Carlos both shook their heads from hearing Serges opinion.

    First of all, this area was too far away from Casalia, and it was a problem that there were independent tribal nations on the way. They couldnt afford to dispatch troops to defend a single vige.

    Itd be good if the Ogre King made a country though. Then they could belong to it.

    Ria muttered it, but knew it wasnt realistic. Ogres never formed countries to begin with. At best they would form tribal alliances, and even so, they were just Ogre viges.

    Besides, although Labyrinth City was a major force in the area, they wouldnt assume leadership of the people and form a country. They wanted to remain as a city-state as they have so far. Though it seemed that the surrounding settlements more or less belonged to it, supplying food, they didnt appear to take a tax.

    But thinking about things that would happenter, if a big country isnt established in this area, it would very likely be swallowed by Cordova sooner orter.

    Carlos woke the fainted knight to interrogate him.

    The first thing he did was scream, but just by seeing Gig in front of him he became obedient.

    Then, they found out that the ve hunting wasnt performed as a thing for the country. To get some extra money for himself, their district troopsmander was trying to sell ves to Labyrinth City.

    Knowing that they didnt need to take on a whole country as their opponent, they were honestly relieved. Still, the scale of the battalion from Cordovas military consisted of one thousand infantry and two hundred cavalry. At worst, they may take notice of their movements.

    Well, hunting for ves without permission, if he got away with these losses he would just get executed.

    Though Carlos tried tofort her, he didnt know what would really happen.

    For now, should we head to the vige? Its the middle of the night, but I dont want to stay here.

    The knight who obediently gave the information was left with just his weapon and released. As expected killing an enemy who couldnt resist was against Rias sense of beauty. Since they didnt provide him with a horse, he would also take a while to join up with the main force.

    Riding on Rudolphs back in the lead, Ria lead the mass of people to the vige.

    The vige was on a small hill. Surrounded by a fence, it was protected against damage from beasts. Though if their opponents were the ferocious demons, it wouldnt be very useful.

    The vigers were thankful when the ones who had be ves were returned. There were about one hundred houses. Judging from the sizes of the houses, the vige had around five hundred people.

    (Other than those in their prime, they only took the women that looked good.)

    They couldnt couldnt oppose the army.

    Borrowing an empty house, the group rested.

    Only Carlos was called to the chiefs house, conveying what developments might happen in the future.

    Serge trembled from the shadows as he watched Ria gaze at her katanas.

    Though I already knew it, Nee-chan is scary.

    Rias been like that for a long time. Rather than dresses and jewelry, she prefers weapons.

    Lulu wasying down. To recover her magical power even a little faster, she had taken afortable posture.

    ording to the story Lulu knew, Ria, who was recognized as the countrys princess, received various gifts from her father and nobles.

    Though even if she admired the skillful work put into the jewelry, they didnt make her eyes sparkle. She immediately gave them away todies-in-waiting and friends to improve rtions.

    On a certain asion, when she was given a dagger to train with by the royal master cksmith for self defense, you could see her whole face turn into a smile as she looked at the shine of the de.

    After she joined in with the knights training, almost half of the gifts she received were some kind of weapon or armor.

    Concentrating now, she tried to create a new katana from her mind.

    Creating a sword from an image. It was a great Japanese sword.

    As she unsheathed it from the long scabbard, the de she imagined appeared.

    That is, on the surface it did.

    When they entered the house, the vige chief started giving his request.

    Defend the vige huh.

    Yes, though ording to talk its not normal army movement, after something like that

    The vige chief spoke in a feeble tone. He hoped that they could be in charge of defense as mercenaries, as well as hoping theyd teach the vigers how to fight.

    In the short term at least. Ria couldnt afford to be held up here for long. That being the case, for the sake of the viges defense afterwards, they would teach the vigers that could fight how to use weapons.

    Use your own body to protect yourself. Though that was natural in this world, being resolute enough to do so was desirable.

    But there was a problem. That was how long it would take.

    On that day, Ria made a massive amount of long spears with genesis magic.

    Katanas were things that didnt have much use on the battlefield in the first ce. If the conditions were suitable, Ria would use spears a lot.

    In this case, for the vigers who were unustomed to fighting, thoughrge spears could keep a distance from the opponents, fear was difficult to embrace, so there was an advantage in having easy maneuverability.

    Though it was true that bows were better for that, taking into consideration how long it would take to train them, she chose spears in the end.

    Making about one hundred spears for the time being, she went to the houses garden and built a bath.

    Baths refreshed the spirit. Because they were nning on staying for several days, she built a bigger bath than usual since it was long-awaited.

    Pulling in the reluctant Lulu, the three girls entered the bath.

    Hmm~, Lulus boobs have good shapes after all~!

    W-why are you saying that so loudly!

    Giving damage to Carlos mentally, the night grewte.

 Chapter 33

    Training began the next day.

    That said, since the viges men were also itsbor force, they couldnt afford to only train. They could just devote early mornings and the evening to it at best.

    The coach was Carlos. Ria didnt participate in training the groups training. Even in her previous life, she had nothing but the knowledge in her head.

    But as a knight, Carlos had personally experienced subjugating thieves. Moreover, since hes a knight, he had experience leading and fighting with soldiers.

    And even going by appearance, Carlos clearly looked like a knight so the vigers obeyed him.

    Be that as it may, where did all these spearse from

    Magic.

    Carlos answered the vige chiefs question in a tone that refused speaking more of it. He was simr to Ria in things like that.

    The five others undertook strengthening the defenses of the vige itself.

    Cutting down the trees surrounding the hillock, their view was improved. Ria tried out her new katana on the tree trunks, cutting though many of them. Gig also helped after shifting his grip on his axe, while Serge stored the lumber with space-time magic to transport the harvest.

    Lulu and Maal were further away, setting up traps on slopes leading to the vige. Maal, who had hunted for her own vige, drew things out of her memory to help correct the viges hunters. Though they wouldnt be lethal, it might be enough to deprive them of fighting strength.

    Hmmm, though the trial went well

    Ria was dissatisfied. She couldnt create a better katana than Nagasone Kotetsu, the first one she created and one shed personally held in her previous life. Though it was the same as Nagasone Kotetsu, just sharper, she couldnt tune it.

    Still, it was a much sharper katana than the one shed gotten from the Ogre King, as expected from something called genesis magic.

    Since there were just tiny openings, Serge reinforced the fencing by covering it with a magic wall of soil. Though it wasnt that strong, with this it could block arrows.

    In the end though, the training was mostly meaningless.

    Midday after just two days, Ria sensed troopsing from the distance.

    One of her Gifts was the Divine Protection of the War God, allowing her to sense the presence of massess of soldiers. Though it was definitely a cheat since it prevented surprise attacks, this was the first time it had been useful.

    Serge, sound the rm.

    Roger.

    When Serge informed them using space-time magic, the vigers sounded the rm. It was even made of metal parts from Rias magic. The bell rang loudly, getting vigers out in the fields to seek shelter within the mud wall.

    When signs of the enemy appeared at the top of the hill, the vige had alreadypletely readied its defensive system.

    Every man who could fight had either a spear or a bow, outfitting themselves in armor. Despite this being their first fight, their faces werent painted with fear.

    Looking from the top of the lookout, there was a single horsemaning.

    Maintaining a sufficient distance from the vige, he started giving a speech.

    For some reason, this vige had not paid tax up to now. They were drafting the vigers as an alternative. If they resisted, they would be punished for treason.

    If Ria knew the real reason, she would probablyugh with scorn at them.

    Due to their ve hunt failing, moreover losing arge amount of soldiers, they were trying toe up with a pretext for it somehow.

    Trying tomandeer things like rations, those that resisted were exterminated. They lost soldiers in the process.

    Though she doubted they would escape from them carrying out punishment with that pretext, it seemed a battle was inevitable.

    She reviewed their victory conditions.

    To thest, the Cordova soldiers had to dominate this vige and pin it as part of the country.

    It was already just to try and save themanding officers own neck, they needed a scapegoat. Then all she had to do was kill themander. After that the officer would probably withdraw the soldiers.

    If they still didnt retreat, she would thoroughly kill all of theirmanders. If just soldiers were left, they would run away without taking leadership.

    And another important thing, minimize the damage taken by allies.

    If possible, dont let a single person be killed. In order for that, she made the spears and the earthen wall was erected. If even a single person died, it would be difficult to be seen off smiling.

    First of all, should I kill that person with the loud voice?

    Ria created an oversized Fireball, aimed at the solitary knight continuing to give his speech, and fired.

    After the knight turned into a pir of fire, the battle began.

    Cordova soldiers climbed the slope towards the vige. A few of the bows from here found their mark. Some of them were repelled by their armor, but it decreased their enemys numbers somewhat.

    Serges magic burst in the area where the enemy gathered on the path. Excalibur was shot horizontally, dissecting the entire enemy unit, as well as leaving a huge scar on the ground.

    The enemy was no longer able to assault from the front. Avoiding the road, they spread around to both sides at the gates.

    (Though it would have been serious if the enemies had a magician, but isnt it an easy win like this?)

    Just how much damage had the vigers avoided taking?

    Ria looked towards the enemys base.

    From the top of the lookout, he just continued to fire off Exploding Fireballs, simple work.

    Seeing the fleeting image ofrge shields being prepared, Serge shot magic.

    He dropped a Fireball where people were gathering in groups. Not even armor or shields could prevent the mes. This was more efficient than rapidly firing off Excalibur.

    Ive gotten used to this huh

    He muttered. He really had grown ustomed to killing people.

    Originally, there wasnt much guilt from killing with magic. Holding memories of his previous life like Ria, it was more abnormal to kill people with weapons and feel the resistance in your own hands while maintaining your calm.

    Nevertheless, there still was some guilt. Those soldiers could have beenmoners like Serge, gathered up. In order to kill them, he needed some excuse.

    Ria ordered him.

    He was ordered, so he is killing them.

    When all of the responsibility was taken him, even if it was just the official story, even if it was just an excuse, Serges guilt was offloaded.

    Additionally, this was a defensive battle. Not a fight of aggression.

    For self-defense, he would protect everyones everyday life. Therefore, he would fight.

    Carlos and Gig were each like nonmissioned officers, takingmand in order to eliminate enemy soldiers as they tried to scale over the earthen wall.[1]

    Carlos would shoot arrows at enemies that asionally appear over the wall. Gig was even better with throwing stones.

    Maal asked the wind to weaken the arrows strengths, doing her best to concentrate. Lulu waited on standby for medical duties. She really wanted to use offensive magic, but Ria prohibited it.

    At any rate, there wasnt much friendly damage.

    Against the enemy forces that exceeded one thousand, it was a miracle.

    However, it might have been possible if it was Ria. He thought so as well.

    About nine hundred enemies spread around the vige to surround it.

    At best, there were about two hundred prepared forbat on the friendly side. Even so, they were just amateurs that could barely be called troops.

    However, morale was high.

    Considering that they would defend their vige under normal circumstances, they were also under the influence of Rias Gift. If it came to a fight, itd probably be neck and neck.

    However, being on par with each other was no good.

    They would lose arge number of people. If they invaded the vige, they would definitely suffer damage. That couldnt be called victory.

    Therefore, she would crush their head.

    Time to go?

    Getting off of the earthen wall, she hopped on Matsukaze that shed prepared. Matsukaze was wearing horse armor. Though it was made based on her memories, it would probably be useful. In order to not increase the weight, Ria was wearing her usual leather armor.

    Then, Ria charged together with Rudolph. Could a standard soldier stop the power of a level 45 demon?

    Open the gate.

    A viger hurriedly unfastened thetch. Then, Ria rode out on Matsukaze.

    Just one horseman.

    No, including Rudolph, one horseman and one animal.

    Rudolph leading, the soldiers were sent flying by hisrge body. Cordovas soldiers weapon was amon pike, but it couldnt pierce Rudolphs fur and body.

    Following behind, Matsukaze galloped.

    Ria held a cross spear with a long handle, killing soldiers that got in the way. Though horsemen sometimes came at them, they couldnt get close enough to fight against Ria.[2]

    Finally nearing the top of the hill, she saw themander being defended by infantry. Since Cordovasmanders wore red cloaks, she immediately knew who it was.

    He had an incredible countenance. Definitely someone who had encountered true monsters on the battlefield.

    Y-you son of a bitch, the fuck are you!

    Want to know!?

    Her spear shed. The battalionmanders neck was severed.

    The surrounding knights, probably officers, didnt have time to react.

    The battalionmanders body tumbled off his horse. Finally reacting, they brandished their weapons toward Ria.

    The one responsible for the ve hunt is dead. Still eager?

    Rotating her spear, it audibly sliced through the air. Behind her, Rudolph overran the infantry.

    Companion to a Hellhound, killing theirmander in a single blow, she was still a young girl. Even if they lowered their visors, she understood by the voice.

    The fuck are you!?

    If was the same question as themander, this time from a senior officer. Probably the adjutant. Ria answered properly this time.[3]

    I am a hired mercenary for this vige. I dont intend to give my name.

    Feeling Rias intimidation, the officers drew back, the horses frightened. The horses understood the feelings of their riders.

    And this adjutant was a wise man. Having grown old, he knew there were existences one shouldnt act against.

    Sound the bells of retreat. We will return to the garrison.

    Thats better.

    Ria turned the horse around, running down the hill. This time, Rudolph followed behind.

    The euphoria of running through a battlefield pulled her. The sounds of bells rang in a constant rhythm from the top of the hill.

    It echoed throughout the entire battlefield, signalling the end of the fight.

    Cordovas soldiers pulled back.

    Within them, a single horseman dressed in ck returned to the vige.

    Cheers of joy sprang up from the vige. While listening to them, the only thing on Rias mind was if anyone had died.

 Chapter 34

    One month has passed since the fight with the Cordova army.

    Ria and the rest of her group were heading to the city nearest the Dark Labyrinth, Jaeburg.

    Theyd left the vige half a month after the fight ended. Fortunately, none of the injured vigers died. It could be called aplete victory.

    Although the vige chief still looked anxious, they knew they couldnt stay there forever. So after a month of not receiving any news, something was probably being dealt with in Cordova. The person responsible was dead.

    The journey couldnt be called safe.

    Bandits were in the mountainous area, assailing them despite the Hellhound. Of course, they only had strength to the point where the one Hellhound could take them out.

    Theycked the fighting strength to attack the four mages that were also in the party. Ria mercilessly beheaded the bandits that were pleading for their lives.

    Apart from Ria killing the pleading bandits in the fight, there was nothing for Serge and Maal to do at all.

    Ojou, its fine even if you dont dirty your hands you know?

    Though when Carlos said that, Ria gave a wry smile.

    To dirty your own hands, I think thats the fate of nobility.

    Thats

    Besides, Carlos.

    This time, Ria spoke with a real smile.

    For me, it seems I like to kill people.

    Carlos was speechless.

    Dont worry. When I kill, I wont kill anyone other than those who deserve death.

    When he realized she was speaking seriously, Carlos felt cold sweat on his back.

    Ria doted on her literal cat, Maal.

    Fearing that herrades would be hurt, Ria fought alone.

    Angry at the ve hunters, Ria tried to help even after knowing the danger.

    She probably wanted to keep it to herself. However, Carlos wouldnt consent to it and talked to Lulu.

    Needless to say, Lulu had known Ria the longest of them. And therefore could be said to be the closest to Rias true nature.

    After thinking for a while, Lulu sighed.

    You probably dont need to be concerned about Ria. Besides, she would absolutely never raise her hand against a harmless person.

    Concerned, is it?

    You too, werent you reluctant to kill them after losing their will to fight even though they were bandits?

    That certainly was the case, Carlos scratched his head.

    Though it had be a bit of a good story, honestly, the reason why Ria killed those people was much simpler.

    She was trying out her new de.

    Muu the de was chipped just from being tested Not good enough.

    As for what Ria tried out, it was what she created by picturing and making a katana from an even older period than Nagasone Kotetsu.

    She didnt particrly know much of the manufacturing process of the old katanas from her previous life. To begin with, even the refinement method of the iron was aplete mystery.

    Though the time period was different from Nagasone Kotetstus, the katana actually felt like an extension of her hand, it was properly created.

    So, do you have any hints?

    This time, Ria wasnt consulting Carlos or Lulu, but Serge.

    No, though they were in things like games and manga, I dont know much about katanas.

    Though he knew he was being seriously consulted, he was a bit troubled.

    Usually, materials used for weapons production is oricalchum or mithril.

    The journey continued smoothly.

    Being attacked by demons daily and repelling them each time, their levels increased.

    As for whose increased the most, that would be Maal who was skilled in spirit magic.

    The enemy was cut up by wind magic, pierced by earth magic, burned by fire magic, and frozen by ice magic.

    Fuzzier than the usual organized magics, it was easy to use. Though it was called spirit magic, it was definitely different from magic, and would have been better called a spirit technique.

    Serge also became skilled in magic.

    Though he originally specialized in space-time and fire magic, he studied physical magic and magic theory from Lulu. His other skills levels also increased. His Gift of being naturally talented in magic was baring fruits.

    At this rate, therell be nothing left for me to teach you.

    That could also be said for Lulu, her support magic was more effective and progressed faster. Actual experience frombat surpassed everything.

    The warriors that made up the front line also had their levels increase. Especially Carlos, bing familiar with the cursed sword, he could stare at his de absent-mindedly, bing closer to the likes of Ria.

    Since the warhammer that Gig had been using so far had be light, he had Ria create something that was heavier.

    I didnt think about it when you got it, but genesis magic is convenient.

    Even when they fought Cordovas army at the vige, they would have been at a handicap if it hadnt been for therge amount of spears. During this journey as well, shed created many original katanas.

    If it wasnt toorge, made of magic, or containplex mechanisms it could be produced.

    She reced the in coachs axle with one made of metal, attaching a spring turned out to be a big sess. Despite being called weapon creation, it seemed to be able to easily make metallic objects urately.

    Even so, Serge said he hadnt realized.

    By the way, it took a lot of magical power to produce precious metals. It seemed that the rarer the metal, the more magical power needed to create it. Also for things other than metal like string and leather it took arge amount.

    Even so, we dont need to worry about money anymore. Hey, wouldnt it be amotion if we dont hide it?

    Though Serge said that, Ria didnt think much about something like that. There were things like mithril and orichalcum, more valuable than gold, that she couldnt create.

    When she tried to make gold coins as an experiment, she was easily able to make Casalias solid gold coins. Even without knowing itsposition, she could make it much more easily than katanas.

    If we umte money like this, couldnt you get a good katana?

    If it could be solved with money, I wouldve done so from the start. Therere few cksmiths that make katanas to begin with.

    Casalias sword was basically a western-style sword. Though they had curved swords too, there were few that could be called katanas.

    Even if they had money, there were things they couldnt buy.

    Speaking of katanas in this world, I wonder if theres a country that uses a lot of them?

    Serge didnt know about things like that. Ria had looked into it in the past, but despaired.

    The southern areas mainly. Its something that came over from other continents. Their current katanas arent actually katanas, but curved swords.

    There was a dwarf town nearby, but they would have to double back. It was a little troublesome.

    The dwarf city will be after the darkbyrinth. Before that, maybe we should head to Maals hometown?

    Saying that, Ria felt a bit lonely. The end of the journey would mean parting with Maal. At the very least, Ria would keep her promise.

    I think its fine to wait until a bitter

    Maal spoke from the drivers seat. Serge was sitting next to her as he spoke with Ria.

    I will keep my promise. I wont break it even if the other person says its fine.

    Despite being bought as a ve, in these several months Maal hadnt felt like she was a ve. Even if she was teased, it was like an older sister doing so to a younger sister, you wouldnt think of them as a vassal and princess.

    Ah, I see it.

    Serge spoke, cutting into the conversation.

    After following the mountain pass road, at the foot of the steep mountain and on the side of the darkbyrinth was thest town.

    Jaeburg. The roads final stop. It had a poption of approximately twenty thousand people with the majority depending on thebyrinth to make a living.

    You would usually need toe to this city inside a caravan. Small groups heading all the way there like Rias would be filled with verypetent people.

    For now, how about looking for an inn to take a bath?

    The group smiled wryly with Rias standard question.

 Chapter 35

    The city-state of Jaeburg, simr to Shashmeer, was a city that came into existence from trading magic stones and magic crystals produced in thebyrinth.

    Only merchants and explorers visited it. Though foolish heroes would asionally show up to try and bring down the Dragon, they would all die.

    The Dark Labyrinth. Thebyrinths lord, Dark Dragon Valis.

    Apanion of Founder Leyte Anaia, it was the strongest existence on the continent. It was said that his power exceeded even a gods.

    There was a toll to enter the city, but they were also questioned.

    Though I cant see you all as traders are you explorers?

    His doubt wasnt that unreasonable. Hellhound aside, they were obviously children, which werent usually explorers.

    No, but our Ojou said that she wanted to see the Dragon.

    The guard looked amazed.

    Apart from Flying Dragons, its rare to see Dragons. Moreover when you find them, its usually instant death. Be as careful as possible.

    They were heartless words, but they didnt think too much on it.

    As for the town of Jaeburg, it was a city that overflowed with more strength than Shashmeer.

    Therge amount of peopleing and going were clearly explorers. The capability of the city definitely surpassed Labyrinth City.

    More than anything, there were many people with arge amount of magical power. Even if they appeared to be purely warriors, they were probably using body reinforcement magic.

    They left the wagon and horses at an inn a guard told them about, heading to the guild. Rudolph was left in a guild stable for the exclusive use of familiars. It would apany them in thebyrinth.

    When they opened the guilds doors, it looked like another world.

    That was just a metaphor. Therge amount of sketchy men and few sketchy women filled the area, paying attention to the newly entering group. Then, they froze.

    Though for the vulgar men in this city, their eyes dazzled as though looking at a treasure.

    Before they could head to the counter, a man appeared and stood in front of Ria.

    Ojou-chan, what are you doing in a ce like this?

    He wore a single-mindedly vulgar and lustful expression.

    Though Ria thought her age would cause these situations to not happen, in this case, her growth backfired on her.

    Thats irrelevant to you guys.

    Speaking from next to the person in front of Ria, a different man appeared.

    Just about then, Ria didnt have much patience left.

    Gig and Carlos were starting to panic. On their barbaric journey, theyde to understand Ria had be warlike.

    Though, the warlike Gig was also the same.

    Hey bastards, youre being nuisances to Anego

    The delinquents seemed to not feel intimidated by Gigsrge build as he said that.

    Maybe because they were paralyzed, or maybe they had some capability. Either reason was probably.

    An-chan could easily win with his high level, its fine to be reckless.

    Serge spoke to Carlos after using Identify, but it looked like he didnt need to worry about the small fry.

    The hecks with this kid!

    You guys are level thirty-two and thirty-four right? Carlos An-chan is sixty seven ya know?

    Serge flourished his mages staff as he spoke. Proving hed used Identify.

    Bring it on, bastard!

    Imin for ya!

    Dont take out your weapons!

    Though a voice came from the counter, they didnt stop.

    After that, it was the standard development.

    A woman. No, maybe it was better to say a girl by her age?

    Though she was probably older than Ria, she wore a brazen expression, looking like a seasoned explorer.

    She had fiery short red hair, matching her red armor. She looked amused as she looked into Rias entirely ck eyes.

    Not doing it huh, those guards of yours.

    Her appraising nce wasnt unpleasant, she was a beautiful girl after all.

    They werent guards, but rather a watchdog and an apprentice, but she didnt particrly feel the need to correct her. Ria observed the girl in front of her.

    A sword hung on her waist. She stood with her feet and shoulder length apart. Her hips were directly below her shoulders. Ria could see her considerable skill in swordsmanship.

    Though itd probably be obvious if Identify was used, Ria felt it was just as important to sense it from the persons atmosphere.

    (Wonder if shes stronger than Carlos?)

    Is there anything else?

    Though she was interested in the beautiful young girl in front of her, she wanted to hurry up and register for now.

    Nah, those guys you had beat up just now were my henchmen.

    Her eyes were zing.

    If I left it like this, wouldnt I lose face?

    It was a self-serving excuse. Contrasting that, Ria held up two fingers.

    First, they meddled with me first. Second, knights dont cut women.

    That was logical. However, logic didnt seem to work in this town.

    No one tried to stop it. Rather, they just cheered it on. Carlos and Gig shared a nce at each other, but neither wanted to fight a young girl.

    What is important here in this town is face and strength. Leave out the whining, are we gonna fight?

    Ria looked around as she turned in a circle. Her eyes spoke it all. They were sparkling brilliantly.

    She genuinely enjoyed this obligation.

    A little girl being her opponent was unexpected.

    You? If an Ojou-chan is going to be my opponent, my name as the [Crimson Swordmage] Shizuna will trash through the dirt.

    I dont care.

    Towards the other person who introduced herself with two names, Ria stepped up briskly. Shizuna seemed unnerved by her casual movements.

    Next thing she realized, she was within punching range.

    Ria let out a fist. Shizuna brushed away the hand blocking her sight as it came closer.

    Letting her hand be forced away, Ria rotated.

    Uah!

    Bringing her movement to the extreme, Shizuna immediately dropped herself down to dodge.

    Ria looked down at Shizuna, who was now standing from her knees. Seeing the smile spread across her face, blood rushed to Shizunas head.

    Bring it on. Dont hold back.

    Seeing how easily she went down like that, she hadnt regained any of her face. Moreover, her opponent ridiculed her.

    That was Shizunas misunderstanding.

    Even among herrades, only Carlos and Ria knew about it. About Rias bad habit.

    Bringing down vigorous young people who misunderstand their own strength. People like that were abundant among Casalia Kingdoms knights and soldiers.

    In times like that, Ria gave a very good smile.

    Its getting interesting.

    While Riaughed more and more, they went outside of the guild. Lulu put a hand to her head and looked up at the sky.

    A spectacle was beginning on the road in front of the guild.

    Shizuna drew her sword and stepped up. Tinged with a red light, it was a mithril magic sword.

    Nee-chan, thats a good sword.

    Serge didnt give any details. Defeating the level one hundred twenty-five Ogre King, and moreover getting stronger afterwards, he thought any other information would have been useless.

    Besides, ording to Identify, the swords ability should have no effect against Ria.

    As for Shizuna, who held two names, she had often been made light of due to her youth and appearance.

    Beating down each person who did that, or crossing swords with them, her name had been improved in this town.

    But all of her opponents till now only looked like they possessed skill. The same age as her at best, her height was made fun of by a girl just like her, something like that shouldnt have happened.

    Draw your de.

    Im fine without it, Ria seemed to say with her manner, but shed thought it poor manners to fight her bare-handed.

    She drew her katana. The well-maintained de shone beautifully under the sunlight.

    Curved swords were unusual, but her standing pose was a bit cool. Shizunas face grew a bit cold.

    By the way, wielding weapons in a ce filled with people like this, wont we be arrested by the patrol?

    Though it was a bitte to ask, it was important.

    So long you dont involve bystanders, even death is fine if both agree!

    A voice called out from the audience. Ria nodded with a smile.

    There was no problem, then. Shed be able to entertain herself a lot.

    Come at me. Ill y with you.

    Shizunas face became dyed with indignation.

    Dieee!

    She suddenly rushed forward to strike with all her force.

    Rias Nagasone Kotetsu parried the blow.

    The twos positions had changed.

    Come to thing of it, I havent introduced myself huh.

    Ria smiled. However, it wasnt in mockery of her opponent.

    I am Ria. As for myother name

    Still, it was a smile that enjoyed fighting.

    After defeating you, Ill take a bit to think about it.

 Chapter 36

    Ria didnt think about something like how to win.

    She knew she was going to win. Her objective was how to give as disgraceful a defeat as possible.

    Sinceing to this world and bing royalty, shed done the opposite of repressing it.

    Ria was a sadist.

    The sword shes were all either dodged or parried.

    Exchanges like these evensted for a few minutes.

    Already, looking at the girl in front of her on the street, Shizuna no longer thought her a weak Ojou-san.

    Despite continuing to regard herself like so until now, why hadnt she considered there being someone else like her?

    Even the surrounding spectators, though Shizuna was one-sidedly attacking, they had noticed Ria hadnt been scratched by her even once.

    There were too many peoples eyes watching.

    If this was a one on one duel in the wilderness, it would have been fine for her to call it a draw.

    But with this many people watching, she, who had introduced herself with her nickname, could not afford to appear unsightly.

    Something like her pride and vanity were one thing.

    Another was her trump card, her magic sword.

    Warp.

    With that word, the sword multiplied.

    Ah, thats the G[]rian Sword![1]

    Serge, whod been watching, shouted forcefully.

    You know it!? Serge!

    Carlos asked in voice of true admiration.

    Shizunas sword disconnected into segments, the des attached to the whip attacking Ria from all sides.

    However, Rias impression was a single word.

    Ridiculous.

    She forcefully stuck the de closest to her. She loaded it with plenty magical power.

    Then, interfering with the magical power used to manipte the whip, Ria created an opening between the des for her to attack.

    Evasion, martial arts,bined with her flexibility and movement skills, she was able to easily evade.

    The ded whip returned back into its original form as a long sword. Unnaturally, Ria just shrugged her shoulders.

    She just wouldnt do something like that. Kill when its time to kill. Dont needlessly torment someone. Ria was that kind of person.

    However, when the opponent was a beautiful woman, furthermore a beautiful girl, it was a different story altogether.

    Strong-minded and tsun beautiful girls were Rias favorites, after all.

    And so, that bad habit of teasing kids one liked, was in Ria.

    What? Youre already finished?

    As for why Ria gave such a cheap provocation, it was so she could still hide her trump card. It was also Serges advice.

    As expected, even though Shizunas face distorted, her mouth turned into a smile.

    No way, I wouldnt use my trump card so easily.

    She held up her sword. She was obviously tempering her magical power.

    Then, she spoke a word with power.

    ze!

    The red light of the sword strengthened, producing mes.

    Serges Identify had found the magic swords name, it was called the [zing Snake Sword].

    The mes produced caused the damage that opponents sustained from it to be hard to recover from. Moreover, being able to move like a snake, it was a strong magic sword.

    However, that was it.

    Ria had the Gift of Heat Resistance. Moreover, by frequently practicing fire magic on their journey, it had increased to level nine.

    Even with Lulus strongest fire magic, she wouldnt be burned at all. The strength of the gift went to that extent. A magic sword of fire would likely have no effect on Ria.

    Warp.

    The whip of fire attacked Ria exactly like a snake. Meanwhile, Ria sheathed her katana for now.

    She didnt want to risk the mes heat damaging the katana.

    The whips tip approached Rias body. She grabbed it out of the air bare-handed.

    In addition to Heat Resistance, she had the Strong Body Skill. Speaking in a more specific status change, it gave her an extremely high stamina.

    Though the portion of armor that covered her wrist heated up, it was manufactured with what she got in Shashmeer, produced from the skin of the Hydra. There would be no problems even if it were at the level of a Fireball.

    Grabbing the whip, she pulled the des in one by one. Each time the distance shortened, the color of shock and panic appeared on Shizunas face.

    (Its good, that expression.)

    Ria was smiling.

    The two were at a hands reach away from each other. Shizuna tried to somehow take back her sword, but it was impossible against Rias magical power.

    Well, whatll you do now?

    Ria asked in a crooning tone that felt as though shed wanted to sing.

    Monster

    Shizuna muttered in a hoarse voice.

    Thats rude. Youre just weak.

    Those words inmed the dwindling embers of Shizunas fighting spirit yet again.

    She directly hit Rias body with her supple legs kick.

    Daringly, Ria took it head on and didnt evade.

    It was no good no matter what she did, perfectly crushing her confidence. It went to the extent that Ria didnt appear injured in the least.

    Being severe, then immediately after showing just a slight bit of tenderness, women would fall by her hand. That was Rias rule of thumb in her previous life.

    If youre finished, its my turn now.

    Being kicked another time, Ria went on the offense for the first time.

    It took just one hit.

    Slipping into her bosom, she struck her opponent in the pit of the stomach. Shizunas legs trembled.

    Together with the sound of the ground being struck, Shizunas body flew away. She fell into the crowd.

    She had held back sufficiently, but it was necessary for her to give moderate damage. Adjusting it was difficult.

    Shed used a martial art technique to not prate her armor.

    When Ria approached, the spectators quickly moved away. Though Shizuna, who had just been knocked onto her back, was desperately trying to get up, it looked like shed been given just enough damage, causing only her upper body to be able to sit up.

    Since Ria walked towards her with a smile that looked like she was easily dealing with someone, she was obviously afraid.

    However, a hindrance appeared.

    Would you please pardon her with that?

    Dividing the crowd, a huge man showed up.

    He was tall. He was also a bulky man, swaying back and forth. His physique was simr to Gig.

    But he had neither the fangs nor horns like an Ogre. He waspletely human.

    O-old man

    Shizuna groaned. Though they didnt resemble each other at all, this man seemed to be Shizunas father. They definitely shared their red hair color.

    Its Vargas

    Its Vargas of the [Thunder]

    The surrounding spectators began to mor. It appeared he was considerably famous.

    Not being distracted by the noise, Ria observed Vargas.

    Despite his bulky figure, his footwork wasnt dull.

    Anee-cha~n. Be careful, that guys strong.

    Serges carefree warning reached her. In other words, he was still weaker than Ria.

    Well, will the father follow the daughter and be my opponent?

    She tried a cheap provocation. Honestly, she still wanted to fight a bit.

    But Vargas shook his head.

    Theres no reason to fight something I know I would lose.

    With those words, the crowd became noisy.

    Oi, Vargas said

    Thunder admitted defeat

    Thats just whats with that girl

    It was anticlimactic, but he could clearly measure the ability difference between himself and Ria. He hadbat intuition.

    Regardless of whether it developed into killing each other, she wanted to fight him once.

    Then I guess our duel ends here? Well, how about apromise?

    Ria looked at the magic sword in her hand. It was quite a performance. If it werent Ria, it wouldve been hard to fight against. Carlos or Gig would have been defeated.

    For now, Ill keep this sword for a while. If you rely on it too much, your fundamental skills wont improve.

    Eeh!

    Shizuna screamed, but that was probably the natural response, seeing as how valuable the sword was. Vargas didnt respond, probably in consent.

    Letting go of her, she fell to the ground with a small plop. A different kind of cheer from those that had being going on rose up from the spectators.

    Yuri came!

    Serge shouted with a strength that seemed to cause a nosebleed.

    Wha-, wha-, wha-

    Shizuna opened and closed her mouth like a goldfish. Seeing the expected reaction, Ria was pretty horny.

    Compared to being killed, that wasnt much.

    Vargas had an extremely difficult expression on, but said nothing.

    You, youre interested in that!?

    Shizuna shouted with watery eyes. She understood her feelings. If a man snatched a kiss from Ria, shed also want to cry.

    But when she thought about that cute crying face, her sadism trumped her reason.

    Im not interested in men. I prefer girls with a strong will like you. You cane at me whenever you want revenge, but when I win, well do something more amazing.

    Ria smiled sadistically. Vargas made an even more intenselyplicated face.

    Y-you idiot! Stupid! Die!

    Basking in the infantile criesing from Shizuna, Ria walked through the guilds doors.

    So cool

    Dreamy

    Voices like that arose from the spectating women, though there were a small number of them.

    That Shizuna, so easily

    Such adykiller

    Yeah, adykiller

    Voices of horror came from the men.

    Ria the [Ladykiller].

    In Jaeburg, that was the moment that gave Ria her nickname.

 Chapter 37

    After they finished registering at the guild, they split up to purchase necessary supplies.

    Since it was a dangerous town, the women and children werent alone. Saying that, Ria went alone though.

    If trouble turned up, it couldnt be helped. Since it wasnt even a crime if you killed your opponent in a duel, she truly thought it was a good town.

    As expected, the first thing she set her eyes towards was the weapons shop.

    Due to people challenging the impregnable demonic area known as the Dark Labyrinth, it was filled with many high quality weapons and armor.

    Still, there were unfortunately little sharp katanas. Though there were a lot of goods, someone who could create things with magic like Ria could likely surpass them.

    Though other than that, there were magic weapons sold as well.

    Swords, spears, axes, and other things like hammers. There were even some rare and entric weapons too. When she asked the shopkeeper about them, it appeared that they were brought from a dwarven vige.

    She asked if there were any dwarf smiths that made katanas, but he unfortunately didnt know.

    She bought a dagger for Maal to use in the shop. Other than that, she also bought a magic shield.

    While doing that, she also sold swords and spears shed made as practice. The iron-tipped spears sold for a lot. The swords evaluations werent so high and were offered appropriate prices.

    Ria headed back to the guild after exiting the shop.

    As she tossed meat skewers to Rudolph, who wasying down in the stable, there was a presence standing behind her.

    Are you good for a moment?

    Though it was a giant figure that one couldnt just hide, he moved surprisingly quietly.

    Ria took Vargas invitation.

    Saying that he nned to return to the inn in the evening, Vargas invited Ria to the tavern.

    I dont drink alcohol. My favorite beverage is milk.

    Come to think of it, how old are you?

    I turned fourteen the other day.

    As expected, Vargas knit his eyebrows. Her strength didnt make sense with her age.

    By some chance, are you a reincarnated person?

    He saw through her well. In contrast, Ria didnt respond, asking for milk at the counter. Fortunately, the shop served goats milk.

    From then on, the two just drank and only spoke a little.

    She also decided to secretly return Shizunas sword to Vargas.

    She said it was because they might need it if they were attacked by demons while travelling.

    However, she didnt speak about clearing Labyrinth Citys. Since rumors had quick feet, Rias identity would probably be apparently sooner orter. She didnt want to give out the information and encourage it.

    The number one thing was that the countrys princess being homosexual would be quite the scandal.

    Then, when it came time for Ria to soon return, Vargas spoke softly.

    Would you all join up with my party?

    While Ria ate dinner after returning to the inn, she talked about Vargas offer.

    An advantage for us is that we would be guided through thebyrinth we arent used to. Frankly, we could die from seeing enemy attacks that have abnormal conditions for the first time.

    Unlike thebyrinth in Labyrinth City, you could truly die in the Dark Labyrinth. And it was said there were many unique enemies like the Dogazer and Spectral Knight.

    I am opposed to it. They could double cross us.

    Carlos objected. certainly, it wouldnt be good if they were suddenly attacked from behind in thebyrinth.

    I also think it would be dangerous.

    Gig also objected it.

    First of all, what would be the merits to them?

    Lulu presented a question. For that, Ria responded.

    For one, strengthening their fighting potential. They dont seem to want to go to a deeper floor.

    On the more shallow floors, there wasnt a small amount number of equipment from fallen adventurers. But when going deep, you could obtain items from powerful people that had died from going too far.

    Another thing, I want to provoke that child called Shizuna.

    Shizuna, seventeen years old, was a member of Jaeburgs preeminent explorer parties, [Thunders Fangs]. Her fighting strength was also high. Ria, who was a non-standard, hadnt had anyone suitable in her age group up till now.

    Not only easily defeating her in the duel, had to suffer through not heading back to her table for a while. Her high-held nose had folded a bit.

    Both younger than her and stronger than her. Around a person like that, she might want parental affection or something.

    Bute on, that kid, wouldnt she really stab Nee-chan from behind?

    Rather than just being concerned over their own safety, she needed to keep an eye on continent-wide movements. On the journey, Rias point of view extended significantly.

    The next day, the party of eight visited the inn.

    There were four warriors for the vanguard, one scout, and three people in the rear guard, two of them being mages.

    A group of fourteen people gathering was sultry in itself. Vargas quickly opened his mouth to speak.

    So, how about it?

    I think it would be good to first decide on our terms for joining forces.

    Towards Rias answer, Vargas nodded.

    And at the same time, as for the girl there whos looking over here with eyes that looks like a murderer, I wonder if you consent?

    Though tuning the terms from then on was trivial, Ria generously conceded most as Vargas didnt ask for anything unreasonable.

    Well then, for now itll be a month.

    One month. Thats how long the party of many people would stay united.

    Varges presented his hand and Ria grasped it.

    His palm was hard and thick, but even so flexible, a palm like steel.

 Chapter 38

    The party Thunders Fangs consisted of eight people.

    First was Vargas, the leader, and his daughter Shizuna. Vargas specialized ingreatswords and Shizuna in longswords.

    There there was Vil and Gates who used shields. With his stature, Vil used a huge shield and held a maul. Gates used a one-handed sword and an ordinary shield, the same style as Carlos.

    The scout was Shar, a cat beastkin like Maal. However, his fur was white with ck spots.

    As for the three people in the rear, the first was Zoro, using a bow. It looked like he could also use a sword. He was also in charge of creating the map.

    The mage, Jason, was skilled in support and recovery magic. Excluding Shizuna, everyone this far was all around forty years old. The party had been together for ten years.

    Thest person, Celfelminto, nicknamed Cell, was an elf spirit mage. Three hundred years old. Still young for an elf.

    All of them other than Shizuna were men. She was flower of the group.

    The afternoon meeting came to an end and the group went shopping once again.

    After seeing the veteran party, Rias group felt they werecking preparation. Then, saying the shopkeepers were their acquaintances, they took out some prized articles.

    In this area too, it could be said they couldntpete.

    Incidentally, Ria looked for a caravan heading to Anise, entrusting it with a letter to the royal pce.

    Including everything from Ogre Vige to Labyrinth City, even the quarrel they had against Cordovas army, it was a very long letter. In addition to the relevant facts, it became like that after she also added her own opinions.

    She put the letter into a package and sealed it with wax. She securely made it so they hadnt seen the contents.

    Of course, it took a suitable amount of gold coins to entrust it with them. Moreover, they would receive an additional reward on delivery, writing a few lines separately for that.

    Worried about taking too long and earnest to deal with Cordova, she wanted to send someone to the country.

    With Rias sense of values, even taking Casalias national interests into consideration, she felt the Cordova problem would be bad if it wasnt dealt with immediately. Of course, Rias intuition was very likely spot on.

    Then, at noon the following day, the group left Jaeburg. Reaching thebyrinths entrance half a dayter, it looked like the n was going to be heading in and defeating it after one they stopped for a night.

    Actually, there were several parties in front and behind them on the same road. Nevertheless, they kept a distance from Rias group.

    There werent any Goblin settlements nearby. The reason for that was entirely due to the bing food for the demons.

    It seemed they would frequently encounter Gryphons, Wyverns, and Smanders around level 70.

    When a Wyvern attacked, Thunders Fangs fought it as an example. The two shield bearers prevented its attacks while Vargas and Shizuna gradually cut it down. The mages provided minimal aid, preserving their magical power.

    Though it was simple, it really wasnt that dangerous of a fight.

    Show me your skill on that next one there.

    Seeing another Wyvern heading towards them, Vargas spoke.

    Vargas reason was probably to see the groups roles and cooperation.

    However, there was a single guy that couldnt read the atmosphere.

    Longinus.

    With a single space-time magic, the Wyverns torso was torn through.

    Its not easy to eat Wyvern meat since its so tough~

    Serge muttered in a carefree manner. He was riding on Rudolphs back, and though he was the mostfortable among them, it couldnt be helped since he was a child.

    W-what was that magic just now

    I dont get it. It felt like a mixture or fire and wind magic, but it also couldve been physics magic

    Despite the murmurs of astonishment, Ria took the magic stones out of the crashed Wyvern with a hatchet. It was pretty big, one step short of a magic crystals purity.

    Regarding Jasons view of preserving as much magical power as you can, in addition to Serges Magical Power Cost Reduction Skill, he took it back since he remembered the Magical Power Recovery Speed Increase Skill.

    Day after day, although he used his magical power to the limit, he kept doing it. His Natural Talent in Magic Gift was probably ying a big role.

    The group resumed walking. They still had to pass the halfway point.

    At sunset, they finally neared the summit of the mountain they aimed for.

    When descending deep underground into the mountain, its said that one would arrive at the Dark Dragons abode.

    F-finally, were here

    Lulu was dead tired from the unfamiliar mountain road. Though she asionally changed with Serge on Rudolphs back, it seemed the swaying motions made her feel sick.

    A donkeys back is for these kinds of things, but that was impossible. There was no ce to safely keep a donkey.

    They entered the gaping and gloomy entrance. There they came to a vast room where a group was already camping.

    Were not camping outside?

    Though they had asionally camped in thebyrinth, Ria asked curiously since she knew demons would appear. Vargas answer was simple.

    It would be unfortunate if a surprise attack from above happened. Being in here is safer.

    Right. So it was a matter of which was more dangerous.

    Well, how about taking a bath?

    When Ria said that, the members of Thunders Fangs had looks on their faces as if to say, Whats this person saying?

    A bath. Bath. Were sweaty from walking along the mountain road. How bout an open air one since its a special asion? Serge, please take out the tools.

    Next to the caves entrance, Ria built a bath. Earth magic, water magic, fire magic. With her technique it wasnt an exaggeration to call it bath magic at this point. Though that wasnt an actual magic, it was an advanced magic.

    Since there were people looking, she set up a proper wall. It was perfect.

    You know, if you have magical power to make something like this, you should properly preserve it

    Jason repeated hismon sense thing again.

    If you rest after cleaning yourself in a bath, youll recover your endurance and magical power faster. Dont you know that endurance isntpletely recovered from just camping?

    That was a fact. However, no one had verified something like that up to now. Therefore, considering the amount of time to prepare and make it, it wasmon to not go out of the way to build a bath.

    Then again, Ria was anything butmon.

    Since I made it a bit bigger, all women go in at once.

    Im fine. We could be attacked while bathing.

    Though Shizuna said something fairlymonce, Ria was proof againstmonce.

    However, Ria didnt spare her.

    Dont hold back. Ill wash you.

    Gya! Hold up! Seriously stop it! I apologized!

    She probably didnt understand what she was saying at all by this point.

    Wha! Where are you touching!

    Eh? Your abs.

    The men outside shuddered at Rias obviously amused voice.

    Just Serge was about to die from the moe.

    Gya! Why are you touching a ce like that!?

    Nn~? You might get sullied here.

    As one would expect, Vargas became worried at that.

    Shizuna, who appeared from the other side of the wall, crumbled down on the spot while crestfallen.

    Uuu I got polished

    To thest, Rias hands were gentle. She had no intention of damaging a girls body.

    However, it left a deep wound on her heart. It left a scar.

    Ah~, the hot water was so good.

    Towels covering to their necks, Ria and Maal appeared. Lulu also came out after a slight dy.

    Rias expression was refreshed, as though she somehow aplished something.

    Well then next is the mens turn to head in. I just warmed the water back up.

    Vargas and the others looked at each other. Then, looking towards Carlos and Gig, they confirmed something.

    Umm you guys, are you interested in that stuff like her?

    No!

    Carlos and Gigs voices were in sync.

    Please pardon me from homos.

    Serge said that unpleasantly.

 Chapter 39

    Shizuna woke up from the soundof a sword being swung.

    It wasnt really a sword, it was a katana.

    It was still dark in the cave. Almost no light came in from the entrance, she could only see the figure from a faint light produced by magic.

    At the center of the light, Ria was swinging her katana.

    Though she had learned her fathers style of swordy, she understood the principle.

    Each form had its own principle. The sword sh was tinged with light from its initial motion, the end of its motion was beautiful.

    The de was glittering.

    The same went for Ria, who was handling the katana. Her beauty was beyondparison.

    (Even though shes a pervert)

    Her personality and skill didnt match.

    Though she felt Shizunas gaze, Ria swung her katana with a peaceful heart.

    To be bloodthirsty and to sexually harass many girls, she was pure when she was with her katana.

    Better yet, because she purified her corrupted heart when she was with her katana, she was able to live in rivers of blood.

    Finishing her forms, she quietly sheathed the katana.

    Turning around, she met Shizunas eyes.

    Though Shizuna looked away with an amazing momentum, Rias current mind and body were filled with purity.

    Its still early in the morning. Want to have a quick match?

    Not knowing why, Shizuna found herself obediently nodding towards Rias question.

    Their bout was held outside the cave.

    Shizuna was most skilled in piercing long sword techniques.

    Now that she didnt use a magic sword, her basic skills were being improved. Even without killing intent, she put her whole spirit into it and let out her techniques.

    Even with all of that, though, she couldnt surpass Ria.

    Well, since youve fought against demons the whole time, its no wonder you couldnt win.

    Ria admonished her. She had ced the point of her katana against Shizunas neck many times by then.

    If youre just speaking about talent in the sword, you might even be better than me. Still, you havent practiced one on onebat and your experience is a problem.

    Her words didnt help to recover Shizunas pride. Though it is true that Shizuna mainly fought against demons, she had fought unarmed against men in that town filled with fights.

    Have you ever been trained in war?

    To that question, Shizuna shook her head. An explorers swordy was to fight against demons.

    However, the knights that trained Ria polished her capability in the theory behind human wars. Moreover, she had mastered that art in her previous life.

    Though you couldnt express ability with a simple Skill, it was Ria after all.

    Use the rest of your endurance. Onest time, give me your best shot.

    No way, for Shizuna to be unable to do anything

    Gates, who had been watching from the caves shadow, sighed. Among those in Thunders Fangs, he was the most knowledgeable in person to personbat.

    Vargas, could you win?

    He asked Vargas, but he was already shaking his head slowly.

    Though I cant know for certain without trying, I believe its impossible.

    Vargas continued.

    For the millennium, its said that heroes who exceed the limits of ordinary people will appear. Perhaps, that Ojou-chan might be one of them.

    Vargas was confident in his skill. As an explorer that challenges the Dark Labyrinth, he also had fighting spirit.

    However, the fact was that hede to a standstill after capturing a floor.

    He was still alive. However, he wanted to feel even more alive.

    Getting to his age, he was finally able to find it.

    The group finished breakfast and immediately began their exploration.

    Since they had already thoroughly explored the first floor, they headed towards the stairs leading to the second floor.

    Going ahead of them was Shar and Maal, the cat beastkinbo.

    In the Dark Labyrinth, there were few mechanical traps. You could say there were hardly any at all. However, magical traps were abundant. Maals Fairy Eyes were very useful for finding them.

    Thebyrinths traps werent constant. Particrly the magical ones. The ones found most often in the Dark Labyrinth were those that materialized a great amount of demons when stepping on the magic formation.

    How many is a great amount anyway? Depending on the amount, it might be a good way to raise levels.

    Vargas responded to Rias absurd statement calmly.

    Its usually between ten and twenty. Since there are a lot of enemies that can use magic, theres a high chance of people dying.

    This was different than the Immortal Labyrinth, Ria warned herself. It would have been different if she were going by herself, but she couldnt afford to bring herrades to their death.

    Smanders and Worms, as well as huge insect-type monsters were defeated. They had obtained a huge amount of magic crystals. There was definitely noparison between the Immortal Labyrinths enemies and this ones.

    Before long, the two people that went ahead returned.

    Theres the sound of metallic armor. It would be good if that was just the normal sound of armor, but

    ording to Shars exnation, it would be bad if the enemy was a Ghost Knight-type.

    A detour huh.

    Vargas judgement wasnt wrong. Being able to evade danger was a necessary talent for an explorer.

    The sound of metal hitting metal could be heard from the other side of the bend in the passage.

    Before long, it grew quiet. Ria popped back out into view.

    I defeated it. Though, it wasnt a Ghost Knight, it was an Evil Spirit Knight.

    Despite being dumbfounded, the group ran over to Ria.

    The armor had decayed. Just the sword remained.

    An Evil Spirit Knight? Thats a higher-ranked version of the Ghost Knight.

    Vargas firmly recalled how troublesome those were.

    While the Ghost Knight was just an undead that had regrets left in the world, Evil Spirit Knights were demons who cursed all living humans. Specifically, they had many ways to inflict abnormal conditions.

    Its good you were able to defeat it by yourself. Do you have a talisman or something?

    Jason asked with a piercing interest. Though explorerrades wouldnt pry into each others skills too much, this much wasnt to be concerned about.

    I dont really have something like that, but most abnormal conditions dont work on me. Before you say anything, since Im a bit weak to frenzy-type conditions, dont get near me at that time.

    In fact, there was one more thing. Though it was a fatal weakness, she didnt mention it since it was unrted tobyrinth exploration.

    To not be affected by abnormal condition attacks was a terrific and envious characteristic for an explorer.

    I see, so you can defeat high leveled enemies with that then?

    Jason consented and thought to himself.

    During their conversation, Serge used Identify on the sword that remained.

    Though its not cursed, it curses the opponent. The curse causes what it cuts to not move, making it heavy like stone. When the opponent it a man, the effect doubles.

    It was a long sword. Among them, Shizuna wasnt the only one to use long swords, but

    We dont need it. Its fine if you guys take it.

    Is it alright? Even if you dont use it, its worth a fortune.

    Though the girl watched the sword with eyes that looked like they were drooling, Vargas asked to make sure.

    Explorers hoped for riches. They hoped for power. This sword was both.

    I dont mind. However, this is still the first floor. Theres still a lot of fun to be had.

    No, its unusual for something like an Evil Spirit Knight to be on this floor

    Vargas passed Shizuna, who already couldnt help but be amazed, the sword.

    I can use it?

    She asked her father with sparkling eyes to make sure.

    You having it would improve our fighting strength the most.

    Though they were in a passage, the group took a rest.

    Shizuna swung her sword, bing familiar with it in her hands. Fortunately, she didnt seem to have trouble handling it.

    Seriously, even though she was born a woman, she just likes weapons

    Rias the same. Though she doesnt hate to dress up beautifully

    Vargas and Lulu shared simr sighs.

    Have you known the Ojou-chan long?

    Yes, oh my. I met her around four years ago already now?

    Half-elves have a long life. I thought you surely knew her since her birth?

    No no. Im still only around twenty-five years old.

    Though half-elves didnt live as long as elves, they did inherit the characteristic of not growing old.

    While having such a conversation, they were deepening their friendship. Seeing that, Carlos was envious. As usual.

    Thebyrinth conquering was proceeding well.

    Ria, together with the two scouts, went quite far ahead.

    If they discovered an enemy that the scouts couldnt identify themselves, Ria could use Identify and they would be able to figure out if they should engage.

    Even if it was an enemy they usually avoided, since Ria could block abnormal conditions, they took up the strategy of the other members beating up the remnants.

    Specifically, the Basilisk.

    Ria easily conquered the formidable enemy that possessed the gaze of petrification.

    She crushed its eyes with her katana, then called the rest of the group up. Just like beating an octopus, it was easy work.

    It could nullify magic, and though they fought an existence that could do that like the Dogazer before, they broke through it with strength.

    Coming this far, the members of Thunders Fangs were already bing ustomed to the abnormality known as Ria. Though they had doubted Rias strategy of rushing forward, they didnt hesitate anymore.

    At a speed that put them far ahead of schedule, they reached their goal, the sixteenth floor. It took them four days to reach there.

    Though the Thunders Fangs map wasplete up to the sixteenth floor, it was full of empty spots there.

    They had decided to cooperate up to here to get them ustomed to thebyrinth and turn back here. Although, they had nned on it taking around a week for them to get there.

    When they then made it on the fourth day, Rias patience had hit its limit.

    Lets take a bath.

    With those words, Shizuna paled.

    Since something like that just wasnt said in a ce like that, she didnt think shed be made to enter a bath in thebyrinth.

    Ah, that sounds good.

    Lulu also agreed. She thought the smell of sweat couldnt be helped, but if Ria insisted, she wouldnt oppose.

    Lulu tapped Shizunas shoulder and whispered.

    Give up. If you hesitate, that will just amuse Ria more.

    No one stopped Ria anymore. Bathing in thebyrinth was also an abnormality, it was something neers might try.

    Reluctantly, Shizuna took off her clothes herself and entered the bath area.

    Ria didnt proactively sexually harass her and quietly washed her back. It was rather eerie.

    After that, Ria began to massage the soles of Shizunas feet.

    Eh-, a-a ce like that

    Does it feel good? By stimting this ce, it recovers your fatigue and improves any abnormalities in your internal organs.

    By the way, Maal massaged Rias soles. Of course, Ria also massaged Maals soles.

    It was a paw pad massage.

    With a loosened and rxed expression, Shizuna stepped out of the bath.

    Knowing this pleasure might be dangerous. Though she felt a sense of crisis, it was difficult to deny something so good for the body.

    The men entered the bath next, and she fell asleep for the day.

    It was the third day on the way back.

    Though there was still some dangerous fights, they always had some flexibility to spare. Limitedbat like this shouldnt have been done in thisbyrinth. It was different from the Immortal Labyrinth.

    But it was the right answer to get more people.

    Leaving the cave atst, they bathed in the sunlight.

    The speed and level of fatigue is definitely different. Though, most of that is thanks to Ojou-san.

    Im just happy to have fought formidable enemies.

    Ria answered that her aim was power, not treasure.

    Cells beautiful elf form was no exception, expressing a somewhat ironic smile.

    Though not a warrior, my Corfus tribes senior is the preeminent strength on the continent. Try and meet him at some point.

    Cell wasnt from a forest nearby, but rather from the Oomori Woods.

    They returned to Jaeburg on the mountain road.

    That way was also dangerous, but with those members itll be alright.

    The party collected around the gigantic gravity well known as Ria.

    However, no one was aware.

    Millennium.

    The Five God Dragons.

    The Demon King and the demons.

    There wasnt much time until the stability they had intentionally made crumbled.

 Chapter 40

    The sunlight was bright.

    In a port city on the southern edge of the Dragon Bone Continent, there were lots of goods and people moving about.

    On a pier of the port, there was a youth gazing at the flow of people in envy.

    He wore short sleeved clothing and thin-fabric trousers. Even so, around here, that was dressing warmly.

    Just a sword hung at his waist, and although he gave a slight martial impression, he was a man that gave a generally calm feeling.

    Someone approached him.

    Dressed in a hooded mantle, the personpletely attracted everyones attention. From the thin figure he could easily make out, he thought it was probably a woman.

    Ive arrived.

    Her voice as well, it was definitely a young woman.

    Yeah, good work. Going so far must have been unfortunate. From here on is the most interesting part of our task

    No, responding to His Majestys summons is a matter of course for this retainer. Rather, having His Majesty trouble his own hands, we realize the shortage of our ability

    No, no, it couldnt be helped.

    The youth waved his hand dismissively.

    Theres no choice but for a person who can do it to do it. If that is true, I want you to be in the country too.

    Your kind words are more than this one deserves

    The youth smiled wryly. Even though he was ustomed to it, their behavior had be exaggerated after being separated for a short while. These beloved retainers.

    And so, since youvee, I want to investigate a few relevant things.

    Just a little, the youths atmosphere became serious.

    Here I go. There appears to be a human who defeated the Ogre King.

    The Ogre King!? No way, the hero?

    No, no, he should still be in the imperial capital, its a different human. Moreover, although I say he was defeated, its not that he was killed. For that reason, he wasnt caught in my magic.

    If it were the hero, there was a high possibility of the Ogre King being killed due to stereotypes.

    Moreover, the magic applied to the Ogre King was one to let them know if he died. If they didnt periodically check, they probably wouldnt have known even now.

    After that, the party left and conquered Labyrinthsbyrinth.

    That fact alone was enough to shake the woman.

    Conquering thebyrinth, even for the Ogre King alone that was unreasonable. Moreover, time is time.

    The millennium is near, this time.

    Silver hair. Dark brown skin. Long ears extended from her head.

    A dark elf. Amongst demons, it was the race most proficient in magic.

    Since Ars quickly fixed the hood, none of the humans noticed.

    His work in this country hadpleted its first stage. Since he moved quietly from the shadows, he wasnt found by dangerous adversaries.

    However, the following task would be different. Not only adversaries, but all strong people on the continent would find out.

    Still, it was necessary to carry out. The millennium. In order to avoid tragedy at its conclusion.

    In the busy port city, he quietly entered a back street. Careful to not be seen, he used magic to teleport.

    Space-time magic.

    If Serge saw him, he would probably been astonished at the precision of itsposition.

    Fearing the eyes of his enemies, the youth faced his destination. This continents core, the imperial capital.

    Knowing his purpose, he was still by himself.

    In front of her eyes, there was a mass of muscle.

    Over many years, that muscle had been constantly strengthened.

    She felt it was even beautiful.

    Facing that muscle, Riapierced it with a needle.

    Uoh.

    The voice Vargas unintentionally leaked out wasnt an unpleasant one.

    Ria pierced needles along the line of Vargas backbone. These needles were also produced from genesis magic.

    The needles heads were beaded to stimte.

    U~mu.

    Sound continued to leak from Vargas mouth.

    D-do you really not feel any pain?

    It was the third day after finishing their first exploration.

    After Dark Labyrinth exploration was considering recuperation from fatigue, equipment repairs, about ten days of rest from start to finish. That was Thunders Fangs pattern.

    However, Ria objected.

    Generally speaking, three days is enough for recuperation.

    When she said to recover with magic, the members of Thunders Fangs had already considered that.

    Certainly, magic could recover fatigue. It could also recover wounds and the like.

    But if you did that repeatedly in a short time, the amount of fatigue recovered and the recovery speed of the wounds would decrease.

    This was a natural phenomenon for explorers. Carlos, who had been on marches on the battlefield, also knew this.

    Ria didnt know. She strove to exterminate all demons in the vicinity in one day. It was because she could disregard damage in Labyrinth City to some degree. Above all, her fatigue recovered quickly and due to her constitution her wounds would as well.

    However, she felt that a rest period of ten days was really long. For this, Shizuna held the same opinion.

    ordingly, Ria decided to try out acupuncture from her previous life.

    Ria hadnt given acupuncture treatment in her previous life of course. Neither did she have a license for it.[1]

    However, having received it herself, she was very grateful for it. In any case, a martial artist wasnt someone that could be separated from injuries.

    Sprains that should have taken two months to recover with scientific treatment would be cured with just a few days.

    Acupuncturists with magical arms, qigong therapists, seitai masters. She had visited them many times in her previous life.[2][3]

    And although it hadnt gone to using needles, she had been taught how to stimte vital points to promote recovery to some degree.

    As for her acupuncture treatment, she just used her experience and intuition.

    Of course, at first, no one wanted to receive a treatment theyd never heard of before.

    In front of everyone, Ria calmly pierced thin needles into her own hands and feet.

    she pierced a pain point at one point by mistake, but she endured it expressionlessly.

    Then Vargas became interested in it and stepped up as a guinea pig.

    And with that, she pierced him with needles on his back, where there were few pain points.

    (Unexpectedly, didnt this be magical power maniption training?)

    Like dragons had the pulse of the world, humans had blood vessels.

    In this world, magical power flowed.

    Dozens of needles spanned from the waist of his back, to his shoulders, to his neck.

    Im surprised. My body really feels light.

    Since Vargas said that while waving his arms, the warriors also asked Ria for acupuncture.

    Ria willingly treated them while making disposable needles.

    Finishing all of the men, Ria thought next would be the women for her to enjoy.

    Rias knees fell out from under her.

    Eh?

    Her body trembled. From the tips of her toes to her hair, her entire body.

    W-whats happening?

    She wasnt afraid. Nor was she trembling with excitement.

    Maal and Lulu drew close to Ria from both sides while panicking. However, after a moment Maal and Cell felt an abnormality.

    The spirits are moring

    Spirits dwelled in all things. They were making noise as if the world was trembling.

    The wizards also noticed it before long. In a faraway ce, some extravagant magic was being used.

    Anise no, its a little different farther?

    Lulu muttered. Why could she feel magic from so far away? Just how much magical power was used?

    But what Ria felt wasnt something like that.

    Something was lost.

    A puzzle piece necessary for this world fell away.

    She didnt know just what was lost. However, something was lost. Something that should never have been lost.

    With that gigantic feeling of loss, Ria could do nothing but tremble.

 Chapter 41

    The group slowly went down the mountain road.

    That wasnt unusual. For the citys residents, it was a familiar sight.

    Explorers returned alive from thebyrinth. It was a daily routine.

    Even if veteran parties searched through a different area, they would usually be able to handle the exploration.

    W-were here~

    Quickly passing through the gate, Lulu, who was using a walking stick, copsed.

    She didnt think about annoying passersby. She didnt have theposure to.

    Like caught fish, the other members also sat down, leaning against the wall of the building along the roadside.

    Seriously, I thought that we were going to die this time.

    Though Ria was the only person with a nonchnt attitude, her equipment was ragged.

    She didnt have any armor, just clothes. Holes were scattered here and there, tempting sights to the men.

    They were spare clothes. These were thest ones.

    Even though she could use genesis magic, her magical power was precious and the other members were exhausted.

    She was saving her magical power for an emergency, so she turned out like this in the end.

    Indeed, it was a miracle no one died.

    Serge wasying on Rudolphs back, asleep as though he were dead.

    All of the warriors armor had deformed from acid and extreme heat. The mages used their magical power to their limits, exhausting it until they started burning their life force.

    More than a month had already passed since the formation of the new Thunders Fangs.

    The first agreed upon trial period had passed and their roles were firmly set. Everyone concluded it was fine to continue as they had been doing.

    Then, from measuring just how much fighting strength they had, this was the result of just a little unreasonableness.

    Until now, Thunders Fangs had went up to the thirty-sixth floor. The final floor they reached this time was the forty-ninth.

    The King Hydra, that was an extreme demon Serge Identified.

    There were also unreasonably amounts of Evil Spirit Knight groups.

    The army of magical creatures were hell.

    Things like the me Giants were nightmarish.

    They defeated all of them. They didnt run. They couldnt run.

    Defeating the King Hydra, they started to return, but were attacked en route.

    Thinking about it, the Dark Dragon might have been waiting in front of us.

    Shouldering Lulu, Ria spoke to Vargas.

    With its strength, it certainly could have been the gatekeeper.

    Leaning his back against the wall exhausted, Vargas responded.

    The King Hydra was strong. It may have been on the Cyclops level, or possibly even stronger.

    If there was a stronger demon than that, it could only be something like a Dragon. Rather, could a Dragon be stronger than that?

    Has Cell fought against a Dragon?

    Ria asked while changing the shoulder she lent out. Since elves had long lives, she believed they would also have a lot of experiences.

    Only a Sub-Dragon. Not a genuine Dragon.

    Ria had experienced ughter if it was a Sub-Dragon. It was crushed though.

    (Even so)

    Ria thought. The towns atmosphere was strange. One of the towns leading parties came back in tatters. Wouldnt people call out to greet them?

    There was little traffic. Normally, squalid men would be roaming the streets, but there were very few people now.

    Nevertheless, it was time to rest. No matter what happened, they couldnt fight in their current state. Apart from herself, it would take many days for the other humans to recover.

    Alright everyone~, get up~. Time to go home~

    Apart from endurance and magical power, she really wanted to go take a bath.

    Everyone moving in a manner simr to a group of zombies, Ria and the rest of the group returned to the inn.

    Ueh?

    Someone let out a strange voice. There was an abnormallyrge amount of people inside the inn.

    The dining room on the first floor waspletely filled. It was still before evening. The many patrons were talking without eating for some reason.

    Could they even be called patrons to begin with?

    She wanted to ask what the heck happened.

    Surely a Dragon didnt appear nearby of something? If so, she could agree.

    Certainly, if that was how it was she would understand.

    While reading to the hotels counter, Ria didnt think that her prediction would prove right.

    Her prediction was off the mark.

    Off in a bad direction.

    When she hesitatingly asked about it at the counter, the receptionist girl answered.

    It seems the Imperial Capital disappeared.

    Eh? Huh?

    Ria unintentionally let out a strange voice.

    She didnt understand what she meant.

    If you spoke about the Imperial Capital, it was the Imperial Capital. The capital of the empire.

    There was only one empire on the Dragon Bone Continent. The nation founded by the Saint Emperor Ryuke Shifaka, the empire in the center of the continent.

    The empire had no name. Nameless, it was the only empire like that.

    The poption of the Imperial Capital was about three million people. The center of all main roads, of culture, of military affairs, and of magic.

    Vanished.

    She couldnt understand.

    Ria looked behind her. Herrades were looking around uneasily. Around them, the other guests looked simrly uneasy.

    They probably didnt want to go outside. They wanted to gather where other people were.

    She couldnt understand.

    For now

    Ria turned around.

    Take a bath, eat, sleep. But first is the bath!

    She announced toward herrades with a triumphant look.

    While she entered the bath, Ria thought.

    The bath at this inn was meant for one person. Though she didnt want to not enter with Maal unless it were impossible, as expected, this time neither of them were lively enough to frolic around.

    Its said that the Imperial Capital disappeared. It physically disappeared.

    Physically. For example, something like a nuclear weapon.

    Still, she thought it wasnt possible. Naturally, the Imperial Capital was given impregnable magical defenses. Using Casalias royal castles magical defenses as a reference, it probably wouldnt be affected even at the level of nuclear weapons.

    It was attacked by a God Dragon. That was hard to believe. In the first ce, under the ground near the Imperial Capital was the strongest Dragon named Dark Dragon Valis, along with the sleeping Golden Dragon.

    Then did the Golden Dragon destroy the Imperial Capital from the inside?

    Other than that, could the Imperial Capital have been annihted like that?

    To begin with, no one understood the extent of the God Dragons powers. The Golden Dragon had a contract with the Saint Emperor, it should have been protecting the Imperial Capital. Because of that, the Imperial Capital was able to avoid being overrun even during millenniums and had be the base for humanity.

    The Imperial Capital disappeared.

    Where did the Golden Dragon go?

    For this millennium, the Imperial Capital disappeared?

    There wasnt enough information. Not enough by far.

    Even if everyone was resting, she herself had recovered her endurance and magical power. She wanted to gather information.

    Even if it was said to have disappeared, there were three million people living there. Some among those must have been a mage of Rufus caliber. The royal family should have been protected by unbelievable talismans. There must be survivors.

    Where to start? She hadnt asked who brought the information.

    When Ria left the bathtub, she dried herself off quickly.

    She produced clothes using genesis magic and quickly changed into them before leaving the bathroom.

    As for Maal and Lulu, they had already copsed on their beds and were fast asleep. They probably fell asleep before bathing.

    Affixing only Nagasone Kotetsu at her waist this time, Ria left the room.

    She went down the stairs and went to the table where a man who had be an acquaintance sat.

    While drinking milk she requested, she heard his story. However, Ria didnt get any of the information she was hoping for.

    Still, she now knew that a caravan arrived from the Casalia area three days before bringing the news.

    Obtaining news from Anise in Casalia that the Imperial Capital disappeared, the caravan came here.

    Afterwards, caravans simrly came bearing the news. They didnt have any detailed information, but it was a fact that the Imperial Capital had vanished.

    So it was the truth.

    Ria pondered.

    She was thinking about what she could do.

    Thinking whileying down on the bed, she fell asleep.

    It was just before sunrise when she awoke.

    That was muchter than she usually got up. Though she wasnt tired, she was probably mentally fatigued.

    With Nagasone Kotetsu in hand, she went out to the inns garden. Easily unsheathing the katana, the de shined by the light of daybreak.

    She brandished the katana and held that stance, unmoving.

    Unmoving.

    Ever unmoving.

    Her heart moved. Her blood moved. Her lungs moved.

    The surrounding air moved.

    Air that touched the katana was sliced through.

    Even so, she remained unmoving.

    She moved.

    The de of her katana stopped just before the ground in front of her.

    Alright!

    She cut away her hesitation.

    Right now, she could do something here. It was something only she could do.

    She would meet with Dark Dragon Valis. She would calm down after that.

    In the morning sun, Ria began to carefully practice her forms.

 Chapter 42

    Ria visited Vargas house in the high-end residential area of Jaeburg in the afternoon.

    She was told by his wife that he was still somehow or another waking up and eating.

    Ria firmly refused the wifes invitation toe in, instead waiting in the foyer.

    Meanwhile, Shizuna, who was asleep well into the afternoon, met her face to face. She was cute even when she was waking up. The person herself was quite frightened, though.

    Her two younger brothers hade to see the Great Woman Hero that defeated their sister, but were surprised and charmed by her unexpected beauty.

    The meal was finished before long and she took out the slightly troubled Vargas.

    They chose a ce where they could talk quietly. In this town, that could only be the park.

    Well?

    Sitting down on the bench, Vargas urged her to hurry.

    Surely you arent going to say were going back into thebyrinth so soon?

    Though it was improbable, Ria did things that were improbable. Vargas already understood that.

    Of course, although Ria did unreasonable things, she wasnt unreasonable. That was his impression at least.

    What kind of person do you think I am?

    The representative of unreasonableness, recklessness, and thoughtlessness.

    Striking words. She deserved them though.

    Well, were not going back into thebyrinth. Its fine to rest for a bit longer.

    Ria said so. It was an appeal calledmon sense.

    Since next time were going to be conquering the Dark Labyrinth.

    However, she spoiled it with her following words.

    Vargas reluctantly nodded with an amazed faze.

    Its not impossible. We can definitely make it there without anyone dying.

    Of course. No-one will die.

    Comrades were important. To say nothing of Vargas, who had lostrades many times in his youth, Ria also felt as though she has important people to protect.

    Is that what you wanted to talk about?

    No, I wanted to ask your opinion on something.

    That so?

    She wasnt surprised he knew. Not having said it up to now, he probably just feigned ignorance.

    She had grandly introduced herself as a princess in Labyrinth City after all. With information spreading here, it was easy to tie that identity to Ria, considering her capabilities.

    Ria was impressed. Vargas still gave her advice.

    Labyrinth Citys mayor said that the Millennium would happen within ten years.

    Even with that, the information wasnt obvious. Its range was too huge.

    Between ten years and a single year, its a different thing entirely.

    Yeah, thats why I already dont think theres any time to waste.

    They had lost the Imperial City, and perhaps even the Golden Dragon.

    Back up a little, were the spirits moring over that?

    Thats I see, at that time, that was when the Imperial Capital disappeared.

    All the way from the Imperial Capital to here, separated by thousands of kilometers, the mages detected vast amounts of magical power.

    Me!?

    Vargas instinctively shouted. Jaeburg was an oligarchy city-state. The position of mayor was rotated between distinguished families.

    Besides, Im not saying you need to be a politician. Since you have the renown of Thunders Fangs, I want you to exin the advantages of the alliance to the mayor. Arent you acquainted?

    Vargas folded his arms and grumbled, though its not like he didnt understand what she was saying.

    He was definitely acquainted with the mayor, theyd drunk together at the bar. Though he wasnt softhearted, he was clever when it came to his interests.

    If we conquer the Dark Labyrinth, your fame with increase more. If its yourment, the mayor probably wont be able to refuse it that quickly.

    Even so, do we need to meet the Dark Dragon? I dont think we do if its just to talk.

    As he digested their conversation, Ria probably should meet and speak to the mayor. If it was a princess of Casalia, she would be able to meet him normally.

    But even with that, I think various other problems would pop up

    Even if there is a problem, itll be useless if we cant advance

    His eyes werent filled with strong determination. Muttering that it couldnt be helped, Ria sighed.

    Well, Id like to go to a dwarf town, and I have business to do at a beastkin town, and of course theres the problem of the human countries[4]

    You have it hard too huh.

    Vargas knew thatpared to her, he had it easy.

    If the demon tribe invaded during the Millennium, what would explorers do? Since they werent existences that belonged to a country, they also had the choice of just running away. However, guild regtions required forced mobilization during states of emergency, like when the city was attacked.

    As for a demon tribe invasion, it could be nothing but a state of emergency.

    Even if they could run away, Vargas didnt want to run.

    He only wanted to send his family to safety. However, he would remain. Born here, he would defend the town he grew up in. And fight, then die.

    Exploration aside, Vargas didnt think he would survive a war.

    Incidentally, its unrted, but Id like you to hear a story.

    Though he thought about a problem earlier, hed restrained himself. But since Ria spoke unrestrained so far, she would probably listen.

    How are you so strong? Id thought that those who reincarnate certainly do so by training proportionately in their previous lives, but

    After being defeated by Ria, Shizuna was depressed. Though that could be called a good medicine, he wanted to hear about it.

    Oh, that? Well, its already fine to talk about it since its you.

    She had alreadye to trust Vargas.

    There are two reasons for why Im so strong, the first is reincarnating as you said just now. Ive studied battle skills that have been handed down across centuries for around thirty years.

    Vargas nodded in eptance. If thats how it was, Shizuna being unable to be her match was understandable. Since she had reincarnated, it was like already being trained.

    Then theres the other reason. My Gift. I dont require much sleep or rest, and I am resistant to poisons and curses, thats from my Gift.

    Even your strong build and strength?

    Yeah. The Gifts name is [Dragons Bloodline]. I have the power of a Dragon. Im not saying that Ive fully mastered it yet though.

    Ria replied easily. Vargas was surprised when he heard power of a Dragon, humans were no match against a Dragon. Even heroes probably couldnt win against a Dragon.

    So you being so fixated on the Dark Dragon, that has to do with your Gift?

    Un, well theres a sense of affinity with it, so I guess so?

    Though he might help simply because of her ancestors.

    For those that know of my Gift, even among myrades, its just Serge. Please keep it a secret for now.

    That kid? He also seems like he has a Gift.

    Since he had Identify, it shouldnt be hard to find out. However, Serge had acquired Read Resistance magic during their journey.

    What Vargas found curious was that among her group, Ria found Serge to be the most reliable.

    She consulted Carlos and Lulu for general things and cherished Maal the most. But when it was for important decisions, she would listen to Serges opinion without fail.

    In fact, Serges opinions were often beneficial. Especially when they fought formidable enemies, he was surprised at how fast he would give help from using Identify. He couldnt believe his age matched his appearance from the judgements he gave.

    We~ll, youll have to ask Serge about that. Its not something I should say.

    That was the truth.

    After that, the two talked about conquering thebyrinth for a while.

    They would resume five dayster. From there, they would sprint through thebyrinth.

    Since she was invited, Ria came to Vargas house for dinner.

    After that, she taught sword lessons to his sons.

    Eating his wifes delicious cooking, Ria recalled the taste of home cooked meals for the first time in a very long time.

 Chapter 43

    Thebyrinth conquering began.

    They advanced through it at a furious pace.

    Though their previous invasions were fast enough that it was impossible for them to be followed, this was even faster.

    The reason was obvious.

    Ria stopped restraining herself.

    Left behind them were their previous enemies they had somehow or another cut down and defeated.

    Although they were only careful around traps, although enemies used magic, although they spat venom at them, although acid soared through the air, although curses were ced on them, everything was nullified and disabled.

    Groups of Iron Golems had their legs severed with a stroke of her katana, and with another to their chests they collected their magic stones.

    The same with Basilisks petrification gaze, it had no effect at all. They were cut down the same as ordinary Monitor Lizards.

    Swarms of Ghosts were extinguished with sts of magical power.

    Insect-type demons were burned by fire magic.

    Same for Giant Slimes.

    When they were attacked from all sides by Giant Bats, with a flourish of her katana, all that remained were ruined bats with their heads flying through the air.

    Even demons that had fur of steel, they were killed through their steel.

    The des nicks none, good, good.

    In just a single day, the group had went up to the tenth floor.

    Nee-chan, arent you really overworking yourself?

    Serge whispered to her when they prepared camp.

    Ria just maintained her katana.

    She confirmed that there were no problems with the de. However, it felt like there was a slight sense of ipatibility in her hands.

    After creating Nagasone Kotetsu, a huge amount of demons had been cut down. Even though it was strengthened through magic, it had phenomenal stamina. As expected of a Japanese sword said to be the strongest in her previous world, it could only be ssified as a first-rate sword.

    Incidentally, though the de waspletely fine, the guard and handle was remade with her genesis magic. Certainly, the original held a magnificent art value, but since there was a problem in its strength, it was now a boorish metal hilt wrapped in mithril fibers.

    Are the rivets on the hilt worn out?

    It felt a little out of ce. She took out a spare hilt and reced it.

    Hey, that curved de.

    Shizuna asked while chewing on hardtack. It didnt look elegant at all.

    It was quiet.

    There was just the sound of the fire crackling, though it filled the cave.

    You couldnt hear the sound of everyones breathing after having fallen asleep.

    There were three people on lookout, Ria, Cell, and Lulu.

    Added on to that was Rudolphs beastly senses. It was likely impossible for any kind of demon tounch a surprise attack on them.

    At that time, even though Ria felt it, there was no presence.

    A gaze.

    Even if it concealed its hostility, murderous intent, and presence, that wouldnt erase the feeling of being watched.

    Katana in hand, she stood up.

    Using light magic at the tip of her finger, she drifted it towards the passage.

    Whats wrong? An enemy?

    Cell asked her, but Ria didnt even know.

    Since Rudolph was sound asleep, there shouldnt be any danger. However, something felt off.

    It feels like theres a person.

    Ria went towards the passage as though she was gliding. Further ahead, though the ball of light continued to shine, there wasnt the shape of a person.

    Other explorers?

    There might have been something there, but I dont feel it now.

    The spirits arent warning me of anything in particr.

    In a sense, Cells detection capability was higher than Rudolphs. Detection through spirit magic. Even that hadnt reported anything.

    However, there was a fatal hole in Cells detection.

    In the case where the enemy far exceeded him in using spirits, detection through magic would be ineffectual.

    (Annoying.)

    She had erased her figure, her smell, her sound, and her heat.

    Even so, somehow, that girl sensed her.

    Her skin was too white from the aesthetic sense of a dark elf, and she perceived her with an ability that went beyond the five senses.

    (In the end, theres nothing that can be done but to meekly follow her then?)

    That was her original purpose in the first ce.

    Boasting the highest degree of difficulty on the continent, the Dark Labyrinth.

    Its said that only a single person had ever conquered it. In a certain meaning, she was even more unreasonable than Ria.

 Chapter 44

    Thebyrinth conquering advanced smoothly.

    Since they knew the way to go, they naturally went with the shortest route. They didntpletely map it out.

    Another reason they were progressing so well was because the demons they had struggled against before hadnt revived.

    In this respect, it was different from the Immortal Labyrinth that was managed by Labyrinth. Just being able to gradually decrease the danger was preferable.

    Still, the Cerberus and Mithril Golem that appeared werent enemies to joke around with.

    Hyaaahah! Skin off its mithril!

    Serge ran around in glee from the remains of the Golem that was repelled by his magic.

    However, mithril only coated its surface. Its insides were standard iron.

    It had been one week since they entered thebyrinth.

    The group had reached the fiftieth floor.

    This was obviously a different floor than those up till then. More than anything, the ceiling was tall. Its height was reminiscent of Casalias royal castle.

    In other words, it was time for flying enemies to appear. Things that even Giant Bats were no match for.

    A Gargoyle? An annoying enemy that looks like itll damage my katana

    For the stone statue flying in the sky, Ria countered with a warhammer.

    However, a Gargoyle was a demon that was much more agile than something like a Wyvern. Attacks from a warhammer wouldnt hit.

    Moreover, since it was flying in the air and firing fireballs from its mouth, their warriors had a badpatibility with it.

    I can see it, its Level 120!

    Serge shouted out. At first, he was negligent and didnt think he would need to use Identify on something like a Gargoyle or a Golem.

    To make matters worse, this Gargoyle had defensive magic painted on its surface, nullifying most ordinary magic.

    As for Serges Excalibur, it didnt hit due to the enemys quick movements.

    Rather than a Gargoyle, it was already an enemy at the level of being a Gargoyle-sama.

    I guess its the gatekeeper after all!?

    cing eleration on himself, Serge desperately evaded the fireballs. He hid behind Vils tower shield.

    Theres a pretty good possibility of it!

    Ria also avoided being directly hit by the fireballs. Though it would really just be a little hot with no damage, she wanted to be pardoned from fighting half-naked if possible.

    Though the Gargoyles fireballs werent that strong, they looked as though they barely consumed any magical power. Moreover, it could rapid-fire them.

    Even though ordinary Gargoyles are small fry

    Oi, mage, find some other way to hide!

    Since Serge was hiding there, Vil couldnt move. He couldnt do that and protect him with the shield.

    Cell and Maal protected them from fireballs with water-type spirit magic. Though Lulu and Jason were also cooperating to erect a magical barrier, they didnt have the resources to return fire.

    It cant be helped huh. Guess I gotta use my new trump card!

    Use it sooner if you have something like that!

    Ria also slipped behind Vils shield to hide.

    I call it Unlimited Short de Works, but I wonder if theres a problem with copyright?

    No idea.

    Serge concentrated andposed the magic. Around the boy floated an innumerable amount of small masses of magical power.

    Seeing a chance to attack as the Gargoyle was slightly interrupted, he dashed out from behind Vils shield.

    Fire!

    Nearly one hundred distortions in space assailed the Gargoyle.

    They were small des. Each one didnt do much damage. Though there was a massive amount of them and it couldnt evade them.

    Ive never seen that color before.

    Vargas had taken a ck magic crystal out of the destroyed Gargoyles body.

    Standard magic stones were dark red, and though magic crystals also had the same colors, this one had no red at all.

    Maybe magic crystals so close to the Dark Dragons residence are ck? I feel a strong darkness power from it.

    Jason wanted to do a thorough analysis, but that wasnt possible for the time being.

    Then, even though they believed the Gargoyle was the gatekeeper, they continued to be attacked by demons.

    Though the flying demons were troublesome, insubstantial demons were even more annoying.

    These arent demons. They are spirits.

    Making use of masses of fire, Cell confronted them alone.

    Facing against the me, they locked eyes. Neither side moved and a long time passed.

    When the other members started to talk about using ice magic from the side, they disappeared.

    If they are spirits, I can do it with a bit of time somehow. Please leave them to me.

    If they didnt have arade that used spirits, they probably would have been checkmated here.

    Even though they were flying demons, Gryphons and Wyverns were easy opponents.

    Ria and Vargas attacks were almost enough to end their lives in a single attack, Carlos and Shizuna also made use of their magic swords traits.

    The other warriors werent good-for-nothings, defending the rear guard mages became a huge role in wide spaces.

    Then, the group finally arrived before a huge gate.

    They were in a huge room.

    From the moment they entered, they could see a huge gate far ahead of them.

    Even the Cyclops that was in front of the huge gate before would have room left over.

    A living thing was there.

    With pale yellow, ivory-white scales.

    Two short and sharp horns.

    Two wings much too small for its body.

    It was a Dragon.

    With its length of around ten meters, it was probably still a young Dragon.

    Its belly swelled regrly, the sound of breathinging from its nose.

    Despite the group drawing closer, the Dragon slept peacefully.

    Oi, you.

    Without reservation, Ria hit the side of its face.

    The huge head shifted sideways.

    Eh? Ah, ooow!?

    The Dragon spoke.

    It was a high pitched voice. Definitely still a young dragon after all.

    Its eyes that stared at them were pale green, beautiful as jewels.

    People came here after so much trouble and youre just sleeping peacefully. I think you werent thinking about being killed with a surprise attack.

    The Dragon stood up on its hind legs and looked down at Ria, who had attacked it with her hand and proudly puffed her chest out.

    It moved quickly. It was hard to think that with its huge body, it was around Rudolphs speed.

    S-sorry.

    The Dragon apologized!

    Well, its fine. So, is the Dark Dragon Valis beyond here?

    Ah, yes. Ah, one moment please.

    The Dragon folded its arms and thought.

    Ummm, you went through a lot of trials, good job making it here, adventurers?

    It spoke as though embarrassed. Thatst part was a question.

    If you want to meet Dark Dragon Valis-chan, show me your strength!

    Valis-chan!

    Chan!?

    They lost a bit of strength for some reason. Maybe it was some kind of magic?

    To show my strength, is it fine to just hit you again?

    Ria was the only person that needed to meet with the Dark Dragon Valis to begin with.

    Yeah, question?

    Having recovered from his boredom, Serge raised his hand.

    Yes, go ahead.

    Is it fine if I wait here?

    I dont mind, its fine to send you back to the surface.

    Eh? Then I wouldnt be introduced after all

    The Dragon tilted its head to the side. It was strangely charming.

    Thats right huh? Then if you could make it here, you should be strong enough.

    ording to Serges Identify, the Dragon was only Level 77.

    However, its ability values exceeded almost all of the demons they had faced. It was even higher than that Gargoyles from earlier.

    Frankly speaking, it didnt look like they would be able to win without Ria.

    But Valis-chan would get angry if I ignore orders, so lets fight after all. Well pull punches a bit and go easy on each other.

    The Dragon had an indescribably small fighting spirit. In order to rouse himself, Vargas spoke.

    Well, its a rare chance to fight against a Dragon isnt it? Since you say youll be going easy is it alright?

    He looked back to the members following behind him. Though they expressedplicated expressions, no one disliked the idea.

    Is it fine if I join in?

    Please dont. I dont want that pain again.

    Rias request was tly refused.

    So then, how about it?

    Lets go.

    Though it was dyed, the battle against the Dragon began.

 Chapter 45

    What were Dragons? The strongest existences.

    Not living things. Existences. In other words, they had power that exceeded spirits and gods.

    Created from the world itself, they overthrew the gods that ruled over everyone. Beings that could destroy the world.

    And yet, those beings protected the world.

    Originally, those beings sided with neither humans nor the demon tribe. That was the Dragons.

    When they rarely appeared in history, they were pests that destroyed human countries.

    In most cases, though they were problems for humans

    However.

    Vargas doubted if something that strong could really exist.

    Hed fought Sub-Dragons like Flying Dragons and Earth Dragons many times. And nowadays, excepting very old Sub-Dragons, he could defeat them without much trouble.

    In addition, he had reliablerades. Therades hed fought together with for ten years, as well as the newbies, they were very reliable.

    No matter what kind of demon it was, he believed that with hisrades, they would be able to win by fighting.

    Their opponent was a very young Dragon.

    Ten meters long, it was even smaller than a still-growing Earth Dragon.

    Therefore, he made light of it.

    Not killing each other. Even its condition to fight was that.

    He didnt take it seriously. He was foolish.

    Oooo~w!

    Receiving Vargas greatsword, the Dragon counterattacked with its tail.

    The counter was a reflex from the pain. Therefore, it wasnt able to hold back.

    Vargas, who had properly strengthened himself to the limit with magic and Skills, was hit by the blow and went flying.

    His armor creaked, his bones broke, and his internal organs were shredded.

    Ouch~! That hurt~!

    The Dragon noisily rolled around as it raged, flicking away all of the surrounding warriors.

    Their magical defenses disappeared from the movements that looked pretty much like a temper tantrum.

    Their physical defenses, strengthened by Skills, were like sheets of paper.

    No one died, though that was likely due to luck.

    The ones left safe were the mages, Shar, Mal, and Shizuna. Rudolph too.

    It the members werent wearing strong metal armor, they would have died instantly.

    Recovery magic was sent to the warriors that sustained severe injuries.

    As for those who stood up after recovering, it was only Vargas.

    Uuu~, ooow~

    Likely due to subsiding the pain from raging around for a while, the Dragon plopped its belly on the ground.

    Then, it finally noticed the situation around it. It spoke with an embarrassed voice.

    Im sorry. Are you alright?

    The mages who were giving treatment were amazed at how worried its voice sounded.

    Ria was the only person fired up.

    As expected, want to fight with me?

    Dont wanna. Too painful.

    If you looked at the ce Vargas drove his whole bodys strength into, the scales were cracked. But that was all. He hadnt reached flesh at all.

    Everyone finally regained their senses, lining up in front of the Dragon.

    The fight was left aspleted. Mainly because it didnt look like theyd be able to win.

    Hey, Dragon-san. Are all Dragons as strong as you?

    Im the same as a growing Dragon. Dragon children are usually weaker.

    Its tone was friendly. Maybe due to the fight?

    Taking a good look, it really was a cute Dragon. Its nose was round and had buttoneyes.

    And youre not the usual?

    The Dragon nodded at Vargas question.

    Since my father is rice-chan and my mother is Valis-chan, I was born strong.

    They hear a marvelous thing.

    Who was rice? The Golden Dragon, rice. Who was Valis? Undoubtedly the Dark Dragon, Valis.

    Dark Dragon Valis was its mother.

    Mother?

    That incongruency threw off all of them, forgetting they were in the presence of a Dragon of elite lineage.

    Casalia Kingdoms Founder Leyte Anaia was a woman. There was no doubt about that. Portraits and sculptures remain.

    She became Dark Dragon Valis wife, giving birth to the child who became the king of the second generation. It wasnt a legend, it was written in the history books. The person in question had left words about it, too.

    Valis-sama was my only husband.

    It had properly remained in the public records.

    Ria was the one to ask.

    The huge gate finally opened.

 Chapter 46

    There was a vast space.

    It would be wrong to call it a cave.

    It could probably contain many towns the size of Anise. The Cyclops wouldnt have been able to reach the ceiling even if it tried.

    In that dark room, there was a mountain.

    No, a Dragon the size of a mountain.

    A neck stretched up from that mass of ck. It was too big.

    Jet ck scales. Golden eyes.

    Just its head alone would rival the Cyclops size.

    To even think that something that ridiculouslyrge could exist was ludicrous.

    Dark Dragon Valis.

    With a single ce, the group stopped moving.

    Their hearts and lungs stopped moving. Dying. Death.

    Sorry.

    Its words were like a coercive pressure, making the group prostrate themselves on the ground.

    Be at ease.

    With those words, the pressure disappeared. They could move. Move away from death.

    A short while passed while their bodies once again began to send oxygen back through themselves.

    Even Ria wasnt able to move, it was as though she had been tied down.

    Its been such a long time since I have met mortals. I forgot about adjusting.

    Her just talking normally could kill living things. She held that much power. That was a God Dragon.

    In the age of legends, they finished their dispute against the gods to overthrow heaven and earth, and were now this worlds absolute guardians.

    Wait for a moment.

    She was restraining her power. They had no choice but to wait if she said so.

    Matching a human, its difficult.

    The mountain wiggled.

    It undted. It surged.

    Ria rxed the hand she had unintentionally ced on the katana at her waist.

    Really, she hadnt realized when.

    That freakno, the thing that rivaled a god, was she nning on fighting it?

    Before she noticed it, the mountain had disappeared.

    In the dark area in front of them, she heard footsteps.

    Before long, a beautiful woman entered Rias view.

    With ck hair and golden eyes. Her skin was white, ck cloth casually covering her nakedness.

    Her face was simr to Rias.

    No, if Ria were several years older, her face would probably look like hers.

    Wee, to my residence.

    Her voice was a female humans. There was none of the earlier pressure in it.

    Its different. Our residence? Human speech has changed a little since then have I made a mistake?[1]

    She was unexpectedly humble.

    Was the overwhelming presence earlier unneeded swaggering?

    Valis turned around. The caves walls, filled with lots of holes

    There were countless dragons in them.

    They gasped. They were each around one hundred meters long. An innumerable number of them slept in the holes along the wall.

    Hundreds? Thousands?

    More?

    Only when the world approaches destruction shall we truly awaken. For the degree of a Millennium, although we originally should not need to stir, I have a pact with Ryuke Riana. Among the ck Dragons, only myself shall support the humans.

    Of course, the Ryuke Riana she mentioned was the Militant Emperor.

    Valis waved a hand. Enough chairs were created from the floor for each person.

    Have a seat. Myself as well, I must borrow the humans power.

    Saying so, she also sat down. She created the chairs in a circr pattern. Since Ria sat down directly, the others also did the same.

    Now then, what would you like to talk about? Is it the matter about rise?

    Valis eyebrows knit together. Her method of expression felt simr to a humans.

    Iiiiii!

    Her voice came out. A bit.

    I chose the blessing myself. I didnt know that chose the world!

    She shook her head.

    It was the power of rule.

    The Dark Dragons words had bound Ria.

    Perhaps I spoke incorrectly. You came to this world due to the [Universes Law of Causality].

    Serges body trembled.

    Because, the words spoken by the Dark Dragon included Japanese.

    Just like Labyrinth, was the Dark Dragon a reincarnated person?

    He was convinced that wasnt it. He thought there must be a different reason.

    Next topic. You were born a Dragonyer.

    Valischanged the subject. They were confused, how could they keep up?

    Power that goes beyond a human body. Although it is not a big deal for me, it might be an important thing for you all.

    Valis took the attitude of not caring much about it.

    A Dragonyer is a person who has more power than a Dragon. A person equal to the Hero and the Demon King. If you make a mistake in handling them, the Millenniums order will be lost, and will lead to arge copse.

    Valis retraced her memories. The Dragonyer that was born before, a memory of Ryuke Riana.

    Despite having the power to kill a god, she abandoned it to live as a person for that human.

    In order to protect yourself, do your best.

    She wondered what sort of conclusion the humans in front of her would produce.

    Though its a third thing, its rted to this worlds order.

    Here, Valis sighed and seemed to tire.

    My soul will soon wear out.

    That meant the death of a person.

    Afterwards, for the role of protecting this world I request it of you.

    As for who Valis was watching, it was only Ria. She hadnt requested this from anyone else.

    That is the second reason why you chose this world.

    A convenient story.

    Moreover, she spoke as though the story was already over.

    No one spoke at all.

    This wasnt a ce for a person to talk. This wasnt a ce for reckless explorers.

    This wasnt a ce for a person to live, the small humans knew that.

    Well, only I have talked so far. Let me hear you all.

    The overwhelmed humans, as though forgetting how to speak, were just trying to survive.

    Excluding one person.

    Theres one thing I want to ask.

    Only Ria was able to resist this ces pressure.

    Its said you Dragons will be a man to start a family. I want you to teach me the method.

    Naturally.

    A prompt answer.

    In desperation, Ria had asked the question as though she were preparing for death. She was given aplete response.

    When the season matures, if we sincerely love someone, we can breed. Simr to humans.

    At that moment, Ria had an incredibly peculiar expression.

    That is to say, Dragons know the feeling of love?

    To begin with, just what is love?

    Do you not have someone you love sincerely?

    No.

    She would say Maal if forced, but it was more of a familial love.

    It wasnt love, it was more affection. Like she loved the sky, sea, andnd, she loved Maal.

    Because she decided, she didnt turn around anymore.

    Her question was answered. Next was speaking her desire.

    I want you to lend me your power.

    For what would you use my power?

    To unite the people on thisnd, to make it through the Millennium.

    Right, that was the original reason she came.

    However, after hearing Valis story, how small-minded was that desire?

    No, its different.

    It could be said that Ria was different.

    For those doing their best to live, even if it was small, it wasnt vulgar.

    Very well. However, it is not possible to interfere with the human world. It would be equal to using a Dragons fang to crush a single ant.

    Valis stood up,promising with Ria.

    I will award you my fang.

    An enormous ck fang even taller than Ria appeared in the room, piercing the floor.

    With your power, you should be able to forge the katana you desire.

    That fang certainly was the color of a mineral.

    With this, you can release your power.

    She gracefully extended her hand to Rias brow.

    She could have avoided it if she wanted to. However, she felt that avoiding it would be a loss.

    Her Crisis Perception wasnt operating either. Valis was definitely not harboring any ill will.

    The fingertip touched, it felt like an electric shock.

    Although Ria should have had Paralysis Resistance, she was unable to move at all, falling down.

    Very quickly, Ria lost her grasp on consciousness.

 Chapter 47

    Ri

    The one who moved, the only one who could move, was Maal.

    Ria-chan!

    She pointed the already-loaded crossbow from her waist at Valis. Right, at a god.

    She could kill her with just her gaze. Everyone believed that. However, Valis was tolerant.

    An arrow was let loose. It struck Valis clothing before falling down in ce.

    Dont panic, little one.

    Of course, Valis looked gentle as she expressed a smile.

    A vast amount of magical power arose from Rias copsed body, obscuring it.

    Maal could see the phenomenon.

    Among them, only Maal and Serge were aware of what was happening.

    Magical power was materializing, covering Rias body. It took the shape of an egg with a ck luster.

    So that she could gain new power, she went into a chrysalis stage.

    It was Labyrinth City all over again.

    Now then, Ill give my blessings to all of you as well.

    Valis waved her hand. At that moment, everyone felt an explosive surge in their power.

    ording to Serges Identify, everyone was granted various Skills and ten levels in one go.

    Too much power would bring destruction after all. Just this much should be fine.

    Just this much she said. Like it was trifling.

    All Resistance, Ability Value Enhancement, Healing and Recovery Rate Increase Abilities like that.

    As expected of a god.

    Compared to this, Labyrinths strength was just a tiny insect.

    Umm, Im sorry.

    Maal bowed. She was flexible to the point that her forehead touched her knees.

    Though she was reflecting on it, she had shot an arrow at a being equal to a god.

    Dont mind it.

    Valis returned to her seat. Though she was the same as a god, the gods from Greek mythology couldnt bepared to her generosity.

    Well, what will you do? I could return you to the surface if you have no further desires.

    The group looked at each other. They all looked puzzled.

    In front of a god, what would you request?

    Any kind of wish could be granted, but now that it came to it, they couldnt think of anything.

    Excuse me.

    Timidly, Lulu raised her hand up.

    By some chance, could Valis-sama revive someone from the dead?

    I can.

    What Lulu wanted was nothing like that.

    But she wanted to see him again. To meet him, and thank him for everything.

    No

    Souls reincarnated.

    Even civilians believed that, and Valis said it was true.

    To bring back her grandfather from his new life for her own selfish reasons was something she wouldnt do.

    U-umm

    Pushed forward by his neighbors elbows, Gates stood up.

    My wife is sick, her condition has gotten back, so could you heal her?

    I can. Come here.

    She said the same thing.

    After returning, Gates would find that rather than recovering, his wife was even returned to her youth, but that was a story for another time.

    In a simr fashion, everyone had their humble wishes granted.

    Or they would be told what to do for them toe true.

    Even things like immortality and perpetual youth would be trifling with Valis power.

    But sooner orter, those who asked for it would alsoe to beg for death.

    So what they wished for was for wounds that wouldnt heal to be healed, or for their health to be restored.

    No one sought money or fame. For these utilitarians, they thought it would be a waste.

    Only Serge desired nothing.

    No, his desire would be after this.

    Then, I will send you all back to the surface.

    Umm, could you send us to the town at the base of the mountain?

    Valis generously epted Vargas request.

    Umm, Ria-chan is

    For now, she will remain here. When she hatches, I will send my child to deliver her.

    Is it no good for me to wait here?

    Maal wanted to wait for her. Serge persuaded herst time so she returned by herself. This time she had to stay near her.

    The still slightly dazed group of people were teleported out of the area.

    I might be a little hungry.

    Here.

    Maal started eating the bread Serge took out. Valis began to gently caress the horn of her child, who had snuggled up to her.

    Thinking about it, since it was her genuine child, she would be as charming as her mother. Though the God Dragons emotions could clearly be called cute, that much was expected from the love towards her child.

    Now then, young human.

    Still looking at her own child, her voice was directed at Serge.

    You still have business with me?

    He was seen through. That much was a matter of course. Or maybe she could read peoples minds? No, maybe it was natural to see through his thoughts?

    Yes, but I have a question first.

    He wasnt as afraid as he was before. He was getting used to her, but that may have been due to him gaining resistances regarding abnormalities that influenced the mind.

    By some chance, are you a reincarnated person?

    What is reincarnation, young human?

    Continuing, Valis spoke calmly.

    It could be called a robust soul transferring between frail bodies and minds many times over. Us Dragons remain in the same body until our souls wear down.

    [Then, why can you speak Japanese?]

    Maal was startled by the suddennguage she didnt understanding from Serges mouth. But it was no matter, he wanted to ask this question.

    [I have connected to that world many times. It isnt hard to remember thenguage.]

    Valis replied, also using Japanese.

    Serge was confused.

    When he spoke with Labyrinth, he was told he couldnt return to his original world. He was inly denied it.

    And now, she said that she had done it many times.

    Labyrinth had lived for one thousand years.

    Her quantity of information was likely different than the Dark Dragon, who had lived for at least three thousand years.

    [Actually, how long have you lived?]

    [I dont know. However, a short time after thiss birth, I gained self-awareness and just was.]

    That was several billion years, or maybe even dozens of billions? When hepared it to Earths history, he felt it was about that many years.

    She wasnt a biological creature. Not even a god. An existence. She simply was.

    Serge sighed.

    When he realized he would reincarnate into another world, he was excited. Though it wasnt like he didnt have any attachments to his previous life, when he was told he was being given a new life, he was definitely d.

    The same as manga and novel protagonists, he dreamed of being peerless in magic. In reality, when he was about to be killed by an Orc, he was saved by Ria.

    If this world were like a story, the protagonist would be Ria. Perhaps, if he didnt meet Ria, he might have been someone called a hero.

    He wanted to y an excellent supporting role with them.

    Then if things went well, find a beautiful wife!

    Serge was practical, an ordinary human.

    Even if he got natural talents in magic, his state of mind was different from the start.

    And to some extent, the strength of his soul. Ria had somehow received 1012 Points, he understood why she could reincarnate into this world.

    He first thought she was a cheat, but when he saw her fight with the Ogre King, and again against the Cyclops, he realized he was mistaken.

    Even if Ria had nothing, she would be strong. There was no doubt.

    While that may be true, he didnt want to abandon his own potential.

    He didnt want to give up his own strength.

    [Umm, Valis-sama.]

    Although he dreamed of being a great mage going on risky adventures, he hadnt done it.

    [Please give me a Skill.]

    His wish was granted.

    Now, then next

    Serge and Maal had returned to their seats and were watching the egg.

    I kept you waiting,e in.

    The two people turned towards the voice.

    There was nothing.

    No, they saw it.

    Spirit magic

    Serge heard Maals murmur. Twinkling, a figure appeared.

    The hooded shape wore a sand-colored mantle.

    An explorer. However, it was just one person.

    Not even Ria would have been able to make it here alone. Even Ria had to rest.

    The figure lowered their hood. Seeing its face, the two put themselves on guard without thinking.

    Its beauty was like a sculpture. Brown skin, long silver hair. Long, thin ears.

    Dark elf.

    The one to murmur this time was Serge.

    Dark elves were members of the demon tribe. They were known for having the most magical power among the demon tribe.

    And she had huge boobs.

    Unlike elves, dark elves had huge boobs. It was actuallymon sense in this world.

    The garments she wore under the mantle she took off were basically white, but her bulging breasts stood out.

    Pleasure to meet you, Dark Dragon Valis-sama.

    The dark elf knelt on the spot, sonorously calling out Valis name.

    I am His Majesty, the Demon Kings, retainer, one of the Demon Generals. I am called Rei Bradford.

    The instant he saw her, Serge used Identify.

    Level 40.

    Impossible.

    Though Serge was no warrior, he could somewhat grasp the opponents strength with thebat experience hed gained so far.

    However, Identify was telling him that the dark elf right before him was Level 40.

    Her ability values werent very high either. As for her Skills, they were scout-type Skills.

    However, the being in front of him was at least stronger than Shizuna. It was something about her atmosphere. To begin with, it would be impossible to travel through thebyrinth with a level like that.

    ordingly, Serge used a higher ranked Identify from the grimoire hed received from Labyrinth.

    It was ineffective on the adult Dragons, but the magic could see Rias abilities.

    At the time, he was surprised at her low level and disproportionate attribute values.

    Divine Fathoming.

    Though it still required arge portion of his magical power, Serge didnt hesitate to use it.

    Then, he understood. The demon tribe was disguising her abilities.

    Dark Elf-san was Level 138.

    Rather than a scout, it was more like an assassin. No, judging from how she concealed herself, she didnt seem the type to fight head on.

    But she was strong. There was no doubting that she was strong.

    So, do you have some business with me?

    Valis called out. She didnt have any emotion in particr in her voice. It was a member of the demon tribe, moreover one of the leadership.

    By the order of my lord, I am to investigate the human called Ria. But if you

    The dark elfs voice blurred into being desperate.

    In the nearing Millennium, my lord wants to give his assistance.

    Its no use. Rather, thats impossible.

    Valis words were merciless.

    To start, I dont know what your lord is nning. Something like an ex-hero Demon King, theres only one in my memory.

    Eh?

    W-waiwaiwaiwaiwaiwait up a sec! Sorry for cutting in, but please hold up!

    Serge unintentionally plunged into the conversation. He was panicking. And surprised.

    Eh? As in the Demon King, king of the demon tribe? The one a hero is born or summoned from another world to defeat right? The hecks an ex-hero Demon King!?

    Right, it was a tale that even kids in the country knew about.

    In the Millennium, a hero would defeat the Demon King. They would defend humanity from the demon tribes invasion.

    Born after receiving the gods blessings, or summoned by magic left behind by gods.

    They would generally marry a princess in the end, spending their time in happiness.

    There should be a hero. The Demon King should be defeated.

    One thousand years ago, a hero was summoned.

    In spite of her conversation being obstructed, Valis wasnt particrly offended.

    After defeating the Demon king together with Anaia, he became the next Demon King

    Saying just that much as though that was all, there was no doubting Valis tone.

 Chapter 48

    Towards the beastkin vige, the story of the hero was handed down. It was like that for any vige.

    The evil Demon King was eliminated, repelling the cruel demon tribe. Viges would definitely hand that down.

    Therefore, Maals mind was nk.

    She wasnt able to resist the absurd truth like Serge.

    But Maal still kept listening to the developments.

    I dont understand.

    Serge muttered in a small voice, but he still had someposure.

    Youre telling me Demon King-sama was a good person? So, he defeated the previous Demon King

    Still, that was in range of what he could understand. Knocking down his previous lifes memories, where he read stories like that

    Intelligence was included in increased ability scores. Information was sorted and inferences were derived.

    Ummm, Dark Elf-sama, is it fine to call you that?

    The one Serge called out for wasnt Valis, but the Dark Elf. He spontaneously added the -sama.

    The Dark Elf turned towards him with a look of being uninterested, but still responded.

    What?

    That, the Demon King-sama, what sort of person is he?

    He spoke politely. He could be killed if he offended her. Though Serges level had raised with a wave of Valis hand, he still didnt think he could defeat the girl in front of him.

    Serges question seemed to satisfy the Dark Elf.

    Hes a wonderful person.

    With intoxicated eyes, she began to speak.

    Tender, yet strict at times. Unconcealed dignity, while friendly. He brought peace and order to the demon tribe with his great knowledge

    Well, wait.

    Valis was the one to stop her.

    It is good you came here to speak. Fortunately, there are vacant seats.

    Yeah, the Dark Elf had still been kneeling near the entrance.

    She was a distance away. If push came to shove, he could use the distance tounch a preemptive strike with magic.

    And Valis was trying to shorten it.

    Maal was afraid. Though Serge also felt fear, if he used the Skill he just obtained a moment before, he could probably escape.

    No, even that was no good. He wouldnt be able to include Ria. Though Valis felt like she would protect Ria, Maal probably wouldnt want to part with her.

    Either way, Serge had no alternatives.

    Excuse me, Dark Elf-sama.

    Wait, first off stop with calling me Dark Elf-sama.

    Though it seemed like a strange thing to fuss about, it would probably feel weird to be referred to as Human-sama or Beastkin-sama after all.

    Then what should I call you?

    Rei. No need for honorifics. You are neither my vassal nor my subject.

    She was amiable. If that was the case, this talk may go on better than he thought.

    Even so, he needed to be polite. Since she had introduced herself as a Demon General, she was probably part of the upper echelons of the demon tribe.

    Before anything, tell me your names.

    Ah, Serge.

    Come to think of it, I hadnt introduced myself. I was impolite.

    Maal.

    She gave a small bow.

    You guys, human tribe and beastkin tribe together? How old are you?

    It was a somewhat normal conversation.

    Just turned thirteen.

    Twelve.

    Young huh. Then that magical power? Hey, feel like serving His Majesty?

    It suddenly turned into her scouting us.

    Umm, Im with the human tribe though

    There are humans in demon territory too. His Majesty doesnt discriminate between races. His Majesty was a human to begin with.

    Humans!?

    Though Serge retorted in his mind, it was probably normal for a former hero to be apanied by humans.

    Even so, she said he doesnt discriminate between races. Wait, wasnt it a better society than human society?

    There are cat beastkin too. I have a lot among my subordinated.

    So cat beastkin too?

    Ah, though hes human, Demon King-sama is a thousand years old?

    A humans life span, even assisted by magic, would max out around three hundred.

    Then again, the Great Sage of Sacred Mountain, Azelford had exceeded one thousand years of age.

    Ah, thats my power.

    Listening in, Valis intervened into the conversation.

    That mans wish was for immortality.

    Thats though Im happy for your invitation, and though its an attractive one I still have a lot of things I want to learn.

    That so? There are a lot of schools in demon tribe territory, so pleasee if you feel like it.

    Notpromising, she suddenly threw the thing in her hand over to him. It was a dagger with a seal on it. Ria also had something like it.

    If they see that, members of the demon tribe generally wont make a move on you. Though since there are a lot of hot-blooded tribes, you should take care.

    Too friendly. It was a very sweet invitation.

    Serge was actually bing worried.

    Umm, is it alright to give this away?

    Itd be bad if it leaked into human society.

    Apart from that beastkin, I dont feel any negativity from you.

    Though she did feel some fear, she continued.

    Although Serge definitely thought Reiwas a threat, it could have just been prejudice.

    Of course, since he was thinking Booby Dark Elf arrived! the whole time, she might have sensed it as good will from him.

    A human like you would very likey be ourrade. Its called a [spective recruitment].

    Serge instinctively smiled wryly at Rei, who had used Japanese.

    He couldnte to dislike this Dark Elf-san.

    So then, lets continue.

    Ah, yeah. Lets see for the Millennium, why does the demon tribe invade to begin with?

    With that question, Reis eyes narrowed as she let out a breath.

    The feeling of a candid Onee-san from before disappeared. What was left was a member of the demon tribe who held a frightening strength.

    How much do you know?

    Overawed, Serge decided he would just say what he felt on it.

    Umm, with what I heard from the story a moment ago with Demon King-sama, if humans and the demon tribe didnt fight, I feel like they could get along.

    Right, that was what he felt.

    To begin with, the ones invading during the Millennium were the demon tribe.

    But hearing Reis story, he felt like the Demon King was the exact opposite of an evil existence that wanted to ughter everything.

    If that was the case, they didnt need to prepare for the Millennium. Rias one worry would be lost.

    Reis expression softened.

    However, she shook her head.

    Wait.

    The one to stop her was Valis.

    The one to call out was the owner of a godlike power, so Reis body stiffened. If she hadmitted a taboo here, she would lose her life instantly.

    But Valis words were contrary to her expectations.

    Ill give you a blessing as well.

    Valis waived. A momentter, Reis magical power increased.

    The reward for traversing thebyrinth.

    Lost for words, Rei embraced her body closely for a short while.

    Before long, she bowed deeply. She put up the hood of the cloak she was wearing and started to walk toward the entrance.

    Want to be sent outside?

    Valis called out again.

    Then, just outside town.

    Umu, good bye then.

    With that, Reis figure disappeared.

    Umm, was that alright?

    After a while, Serge spoke.

    Was what?

    One weekter.

    Serge had been striving to master his new Skill.

    The Skill was powerful, and in exchange for supplementing the weak points of mages, it was difficult to control.

    Unexpectedly, Valis would sometimes show him an example of a method to control it.

    Maal was ying with the infant Dragon.

    You could call it ying.

    This Dragon that had been born a rtively little time ago was still a child mentally, so it was delighted.

    It told Maal that it was much more happy now than it had ever been sleeping so far.

    Then, while the two people and one dragon were absorbed amongst themselves.

    Its about time.

    Everyone gathered around the egg due to Valis voice.

    The ck shell cracked, spreading across it.

    Uu

    Ria-chan!

    Her ck hair waving, Ria made her appearance.

 Chapter 49

    Oh

    Breaking the eggshell, Rias entire body was exposed.

    Unlikest time, she wasnt nude. That was because the Cyclops gastric juices had melted her clothes that time.

    Nevertheless, Serge shouted.

    Boobs!

    Her leather armor torn, Rias breasts were exposed.

    I-its somehow painful

    Ria groaned, but it was no wonder.

    R-Ria-chan, didnt you somehow grow amazingly?

    Huh?

    Her limbs were longer. Her clothes were obviously short.

    Her chest was in pain. It was absurdly painful.

    Howd this happen

    She stood up. Her perspective had changed. Estimating from Serge and Maal

    Around half a heads worth of growth?

    This had happened before, but it was more obvious this time.

    Above anything else, her chest hurt.

    Hah

    Ria sighed. A big chest was obstructive for fighting.

    Seriously nuisances

    Rias chest bounced as she took off her clothes.

    Though Valis looked at her with somewhat reproachful eyes, she didnt seem particrly timid.

    She produced new clothes and armor with genesis magic. Adjusting the size was troublesome.

    Boobs! Boobs!

    Serge repeatedly called out boobs while waving his hands.

    She didnt particrly mind, this was a Service Scene after all.

    Hmm, it hurts when I tighten it.

    How about making something stic like a sports bra?

    Right Why are you so well informed about womens underwear?

    Setting aside Serge, who was now dodging the question by looking towards the day after tomorrow, Ria arranged her appearance and made a body-length mirror.

    Uu

    She was around one hundred and seventy centimeters tall. Her hair went nearly to her waist.

    Her eyshes fluttered with her almond eyes. The color of her eyes were a mix of ck and gold depending on the light.

    Overall, she held the atmosphere of an adult. Despite all that, she hadnt lost the feeling of a maiden.

    Beautiful

    Ria looked admiringly at herself in the mirror for a while.

    Why am I such a beautiful woman

    Though Ria was having an incredibly mortifying experience, there was nothing that could be done about it.

    While she was vexed, Valis could somewhat grant her wish.

    Though she had seen the beautiful katana Nagasone Kotetsu in her previous life, she was relieved since it went back to the hands of those who cherished it.

    So then, will you take this child?

    With a brazen attitude, Valis faced Ria. Her feelings of respect towards the god had already disappeared.

    Defeat me if you can, it was that kind of defiant attitude.

    Umu, I can be your power.

    When Ria turned around, there was a beautiful girl.

    The young girl was a Dragon until just a moment ago. Could a Dragon be taken to the vige?, saying that view was natural, Valis simply changed her appearance.

    She looked in the middle of her teens. As for her exact age, Valis didnt seem to know. Since ten or twenty years was nothing for their race, it couldnt be helped.

    She had curly golden hair and pale green eyes. Her wide open eyes were adorable.

    And to defend herself, she had te armor made of orichalcum.

    Right, orichalcum. Produced by a mother worried over her child, it was an armor at the level of being a sacred treasure.

    And on her back was a sword that looked like itd even be a bit hard for an Ogre to wield. It was also made of orichalcum.

    Restrain yourself, God Dragon-sama.

    So, this childs name is?

    With a sigh, Ria acknowledged taking her along. Well, she probably wouldnt be a nuisance.

    Yeah, I cant decide. Shell be standing in as your older sister so you decide it.

    She was serious here.

    To begin with, Ria had no naming sense.

    Matsukaze and Rudolph were things she brought as knowledge from her previous life.

    Itd probably be fine to name her after a woman from her previous life, but it was difficult.

    A name that was originally Japanese wouldnt suit her, and no way would she name a woman Kiyomaro or Muramasa.

    Though she thought of a European soldiers name like Joan, she rejected it since that person had a tragic end.

    She had thought of naming her after a famous female warrior from the history of this world, but she gave up after being unable toe up with a suitable one for a Dragon.

    And so, thats why she turned towards Serge.

    Eh, me?

    Though he said that, Serge was stumped. At any rate, naming a dragon was a lot harder than a game character. Dragon-sans could easily live for millennia, so he couldnt pick a bad name.

    In truth, he hade up with many names, but Ria rejected them one after another. She wanted one that stuck.

    After who knows how many, seeing her appearance of being covered in te armor, a certain name came to mind.

    How about Irina?

    A, umm, Nee-chan, I have a request about names.

    I want a name, Serge started to say.

    In truth, Serge got his name from the Edo period of his previous life. It was a name that felt like Yosaku or Hachibee.

    If I gave my full name to royalty, it would be hard to name myself impressively.

    Well, I dont particrly mind Serge wants to have a different name from here on? Troublesome.

    Ria waved her hand towards Serge, who was nodding with vigor, and thought about it.

    Serge Serge how about Sergess? It feels more aristocratic.

    Dont want it! It feels like a perverted heros name!

    Since he rejected it so strongly, Ria was involuntarily overwhelmed.

    If thats so Serge Sagi ttarius. So, how about that? Long distance attacks are your strong point, so isnt that good?

    Sagittarius the archer I can use meteor attacks, thats spot on!

    Serge shouted ecstatically.

    Not the superman, not the leading role with a superpower, but able to rescue at a hairs breath. It wasnt a bad name at all.

    If you like, how aboutst name too? Sagittarius Crystal.

    Eh! Is that okay!?

    So Irina, take care of yourself.

    Un, Valis-chan. Im off.

    Smiling fondly at the girls lively response, Valis used teleportation magic.

    Silence returned.

    Valis exhaled. The next moment, a gigantic figure filled the room.

    Valis thought them to be a fun group of people. Thinking about the humans that hade, they were the first since Anaia.

    Though she wouldnt live long, she wouldnt forget them to thest minute. For Valis, remembering was love.

    However.

    Valis precognition informed her. Other than Irina, she would definitely meet Ria again.

    And at that time, she would very likely fight to her utmost at that time.

    The vision wasntplete. Just like she wasnt able topletely see rices disappearance, she couldnt grasp all of Ria and Irinas future.

    If that sort of future arrived, she would leave the cave herself. And perhaps, the other three God Dragons as well.

    Maybe she could meet those humans she missed? If she could, that would be good.

    (Is Shifaka still alive? Kuo obviously)

    While recalling their faces, Valis entered a shallow slumber.

 Chapter 50

    The wagon shook.

    Pulled by the Hellhound, their wagon shook as it went down the road.

    Gata gata~

    Goto goto~

    Maal and Irina were singing as they leaned out from the wagon.

    This was the first time Irina had seen the outside world, so everything she saw was new for her.

    Maal was describing everything to her.

    If Ria was her big Onee-chan, Maal was her small Onee-chan.

    For a Dragon like Irina, there wasnt much of a difference between a human and a beastkin. Maal, who affectionately yed with her, was simply her Onee-chan.

    Inside the wagon, Serge looked through his grimoire, trying to master his Skills.

    Gig was training his grip strength with a hand gripper that Ria made.

    Ria, Carlos, and Lulu were all swaying on the backs of their horses and donkey.

    Skipping some important times, there a redheaded girl sat alone in a gloomy mood in the corner of the wagon.

    How did it turn out like this

    It was Shizuna.

    Shed whined to herself many times now. As a reflex to her dark mood, Serge sang out, Dona dona.[1]

    Yeah, she was sold by her own father.

    Returning from the Dark Labyrinth, Vargas had be a hero.

    He was a warrior from a famous party to begin with, and after clearing the Dark Labyrinth he brought back an orichalcum greatsword that could be called a sacred treasure.

    Unlike the other members, Vargas wish was easy to be granted.

    After that, Ria was caught up in a vortex of people simr to like what happened in Labyrinth City.

    During that difficult discussion, Ria had an even more difficult problem.

    The first thing that had to be taken care of before all else Matsukazes well-being.

    Matsukaze had been left alone for more than half of a month. Though there were of course other people taking him for walks, that was a separate issue.

    That horse had a high pride.

    She ran together with him in a nearby meadow, washed his body, and brushed him, taking up the whole day.

    Then she exchanged information with Serge.

    The Demon King-sama may be a good natured person, but for now their countermeasures for Cordova hadnt changed.

    They would meet that sexy dark elf sooner orter.

    Their ns hadnt changed.

    For now, they decided to return to Labyrinth City and collect some more information, as well as deciding on which day to leave Jaeburg.

    Vargas came over to where Rias group was staying at the inn.

    In his hands was the figure of Shizuna, caught in his hands by the nape of her neck like a cat.

    Please this one too.

    Vargas said that.

    Vargas had already said himself that he wanted to take his family somewhere safe beforehand.

    So, he ordered Shizuna to find a good ce to live in Casalia.

    Why me

    Because itd be bad for me to go.

    Thinking about her safety on the way, there were no problems with Shizunas skill.

    Above all, Shizuna was liked by Ria.

    Hoping for his family to have sess in life as an aristocrat, he presented the beautiful damsel to an influential person.

    Vargas would actually hold out his beautiful daughter to an influential person himself.

    I didnt think my father was a person like that!

    Dont say that. Even if you say that, Ria is a woman. Its not like Im selling you to a lecherous noble.

    Though Shizuna wore a look of despair, her mother and younger brothers futures were serious, so she would go with Ria.

    Additionally, she was shouldering the safety of the other members of Thunder Fangs families. She couldnt run away.

    Foremost, arent you happy that such a beautiful girl is wooing you?

    Im not happy! Arent I a woman!?

    From my point of view, you look like you are on close terms.

    Seeing Vargas incline his head with a sigh, something came to Serges mind.

    This Oyaji has some aplishments in yuri.

    At any rate, Shizuna joined as a travellingpanion.

    The group was aiming for Labyrinth City for now. To trade for important goods and gather information.

    From there, they would head to Ogre Vige and go around nning with its surrounding viges.

    And then, part with Maal.

    That was the promise.

    When she bought Maal, it was to explorebyrinths. In that sense, with Shar scouting the Dark Labyrinth, Maals role had ended.

    Still, when they explored thebyrinth together, more than her fighting strength, Ria genuinely needed her.

    Under a travelling sky, swaying back and forth on Matsukazes back, Ria was a little mncholic.

    She sometimes looked at Matsukaze, wondering if he sympathized with her feelings.

    Its alright. Theres no way Id choose my own selfishness over Maals happiness.

    She stroked Matsukazes nape. Right, good-byes were simply a part of life.

    Youll stay with me for a while. In the future, Ill look for a lot of cute brides for you.

    Matsukazes kids. They would definitely be wise and strong. Then she would get on his back and go travelling again.

    Ria was being uncharacteristically solemn.

    The sun would go down before long.

    East from the Dark Labyrinth, there was a single group in the mountains on the boundary of the permafrost.

    There were mainly a lot of cat beastkin, but there were various races. Looking around, there were all kinds of nimble races.

    Standing in the vanguard was a single beautiful girl with her arms crossed.

    Ive arrived.

    Ah, you saved me.

    Confronting the young girl was a silver haired dark elf.

    No, this ones skin color had changed to white.

    Though it was a precaution against being found when in human areas, the beastkin here couldnt recognize this dark elf as Rei.

    So, can you do it?

    Yeah, I can. Thank you.

    What are you saying? Dont be like that.

    The girls said it in a natural manner.

    She was her childhood friend. They had the same godparent, growing up as sisters. But their positions now were different.

    His Majesy told me to assist.

    In truth, she hade here to plead.

    Besides, wouldnt it be hard tomand these children by yourself?

    Certainly, youve saved me.

    In front of Rei was a little girl. Of course, her age didnt match her looks.

    Possibly a race that was a closer existence to immortality than dark elfs.

    A Vampire.

    xen hair, blue eyes. You could see sharp fangs poking out from her pink lips. Her skin was pale, oozing a bewitching feeling.

    So, who should I kill?

    No, wait.

    The vampire moved behind Rei and looked at her back.

    She tried to put her fangs on the nape of her neck.

    Oi, Asuka.

    Easily, she pushed her away with her hand.

    Sorry, sorry. I was just kidding.

    The vampire was waving her hands and smiling, but Rei understood she was half serious.

    Really, cut that out. I want to be good friends with you.

    Excuse me. I only like His Majesty.

    Rei smiled at her remark. It certainly wasnt a lie. Excepting the Demon King that was her lord and godparent, she hadnt shown interest in other men. She always drank the blood of women.

    Right, this was the Demon General who held the nickname [Shiver], Asuka Augustoria.

    Rather than homosexual, she was bisexual.

    Dark Labyrinth Volume End

 Chapter 51

    Eiii

    Smash.

    Yaaah

    Smash.

    Toooh

    Irina swung her greatsword, smashing down the thieves.

    H-hiii! The hell is this woman!?

    It was a horror. With her greatsword, even though she expected them to be killed, the greatsword gave them a crushing defeat. Extremely absurd.

    Even though the bandits started off with fifty people, they quickly dropped to half that number. Fireballs rained down onto those that that tried to run.

    You cant run.

    It was Serges magic. In the end, none of the thieves that had aimed at them on the road were left alive.

    Your way of using that sword is awkward.

    Shizuna spoke in an amazed voice. The person in question was puzzled.

    You werent supposed to just swing the de with muscle. Such a rare orichalcum greatsword was being swung like a blunt weapon.

    It probably couldnt have been helped. To start with, Dragons didnt use ded tools.

    Ria, teach this kid.

    In front of them was Ria, scattering the dead thieves bodies with beautiful slices.

    However, something felt out of ce.

    Carlos noticed it.

    The number of bodies killed by Ria was too few.

    Ojou, whats wrong?

    Towards his voice, Ria turned around. She had an unusual expression on her face.

    It looks like theres no mistaking it

    Resignation, uneasiness.

    I seem to have gotten weak.

    In other words, your senses couldnt keep up with the sudden growth of your body.

    Carlos immediately understood. It wasmon during boys growth periods.

    Yeah, I thought something was off when I was training, but

    It was like wearing bulky gloves when she gripped the katana.

    Even if she cut someone, it felt like she was using a bamboo sword.

    That, and this chest, after all

    Thew of inertia existed in this world as well.

    By the greatws of physics, the masses of fat on Rias chest were obstructing her.

    Hey Serge, isnt there a magic that reduces chest size in that grimoire?

    I havent looked for it, but I dont think so

    Serge had no intention to look for it.

    Rias depression continued.

    Arriving in Labyrinth City, they visited us mansion and were told the current state of Casalia.

    An important minister in the imperial court was assassinated and a high ranking noble was under suspicion.

    In brief, the royal court was in a mess.

    Cordova is probably the culprit.

    Ria dered. Though she didnt have much of a basis, thats what she believed. The reason was that everything Cordova did was bad.

    No, it would take extreme preparations to assassinate a minister

    Carlos, who was well informed on matters of defense in the royal court, objected.

    Ah~, how about the demon tribe?

    He nodded at Serges opinion, but refused that as well.

    Would the demon tribe invade Casalias royal court to assassinate a minister?

    Will we return to Anise for now?

    Carlos was the one to propose that.

    Its not like Ria hadnt thought about their options.

    A princess had cleared the Immortal Labyrinth and Dark Labyrinth, acquainted herself to various people of power, and could destroy a kingdoms strongest knights. She was practically a hero of legend.

    If a person like that returned to court, she would probably be a presence. She had been educated by the royal court mage Rufus and would probably get Reyas support as well.

    But~, honestly, getting dragged into the royal courts machinations Id like to be excused from that.

    Rather, what if Nee-chan was king?

    With those words, Carlos and Lulu stiffened.

    Though Serge, who was the child of farmers in this world and Japanese in his previous life, didnt know about it, he thought that two people who worked at the royal pce would.

    Yeah, thats good. Anegos a perfect fit for being king.

    Gig agreed easily. Maal nodded repeatedly as well.

    Come to think of it, Casalias founder was a queen huh. Isnt it fine then?

    Shizuna said it in such a way as to make it sound like someone elses problem.

    Ria was an illegitimate child. Her mother was amoner.

    If you were talking about an influential background, she was famed as a person that conqueredbyrinths and became connected to powerful people of foreign countries.

    Then there were Rias younger brothers who were born from her fathers official wives. Those mothers were actual aristocrats and had strong support from within the country.

    Would there even be someone that would support Ria bing queen? No. There definitely wouldnt. Even her father wouldnt support her.

    If, if Ria were to be king, she would have to erase all members of the royal family, including her younger brothers.

    Then despite even if she got rid of the royal family, Rias crown wouldnt be stable as there were other nobles who seeded the royal familys blood.

    Again, there were also royalty that married into other countries. Those countries coulde for Casalias throne.

    Civil war was out of the question. There was a war.

    If it turned into something like the civil war in Istria, itd be a seriously bad situation.

    Its like that.

    Hmmm, but if thats how it is, the power struggle will continue right?

    Serge folded his arms. Thinking about his previous lifes knowledge, he considered various patterns.

    Wouldnt it be bad if Cordova came to attack?

    It would be bad, but well, father would find apromise somehow or another.

    Casalias King Neyas was capable. An excellent, fair, and cool-headed king.

    No matter how much he cherished her, Ria knew that the king wouldnt give her the rights to the throne due to his honest political sense.

    Nee-chans Oyaji-san is a wise ruler?

    Well, kind of. Though he might be unskilled at war, its fine if he leaves it to his vassals. Casalia will be peaceful so long as father is king

    Speaking up to there, Ria realized.

    Because theres her father, Casalia was at peace.

    So then, if her father was assassinated, what would happen?

    A masterful assassin could assassinate father what do you think?

    Carlos and Lulu stiffened a second time.

    I dont think so. Reyas-sama is there, and even though Master Rufus isnt there anymore, his magic safeguards are impregnable.

    Let me in on the conversation! Destroy the kingdom!

    Bang! A single girl burst through the door and entered.

    Everyone inside the room petrified. It was that abrupt.

    Until the door had opened, there was no presence.

    The beautiful girl had xen hair. However, the ambition she herself had shouted out indicated she wasnt an ordinary person.

    Really, how the heck had none of them noticed her?

    No, were not going to copse it.

    A silver haired elf struck the girl on the head as she entered.

    Rather, it should be a dark elf with white skin.

    Ah

    Serge knew it, but Maal didnt.

    The racial effect. You couldnt tell them apart if the color of their skin changed.

    Rei san?

    Heya, its been a while. By they way, Casalia isnt going to be destroyed. At least, it has nothing to do with us.

    The Demon General Rei said that with a friendly smile.

 Chapter 52

    The society was called [ck Cat].

    Their main business was transporting luggage quickly, like a ck cat. Weaving their way through cracks, they earned faith in being able to deliver cargo between countries.

    Though they should be called apany rather than an association, they were called an association because there were a lot of mysteries regarding its leadership.

    Although the contents of their business were wholesome, thepany director very rarely appeared in public. Its executive staffs whereabouts were also uncertain.

    Above all, with their intelligence gathering and movement in the continent, they were really suspicious.

    Six top managers like that were currently in the capital city of Lemdria, a major power in the southwest part of the continent.

    Yes, then the 3496th top summit meeting! Begi~n!

    A girl with scarlet hair extending to her waist shouted that brightly with an excited feeling.

    Ill start from the beginning. We do not know the magic used to cause the Imperial Capital to disappear. This is still being studied. And, that idiot Zeke was protected! The end!

    Zekefed was? The hero was a man this time right? Why would that woman lover protect him?

    The person with arge build reclined against the wall as they asked.

    Under investigation. However, their group seemed to be heading toward the Istria area.

    Then, Im next I guess. Looks like Istria is finally settling down the the prince factions victory. However, since the elder princess was held as a hostage, it doesnt look like the single push was enough.

    The one to say that was a mage with ordinary features. Having amon elderly atmosphere, they used arge andplicated walking cane.

    The one in charge of the Istria region turned their gaze towards a dark skinned youth.

    The demon tribe area is peaceful, still no signs of invasion. However, I think they are building up more and more strength.

    Everyone let out a sigh. Then, the person with arge build raised their hand and spoke.

    The southwestern region is already useless. Labra is in a precarious state.

    It was picked up in theirst conference. Now that the empire had disappeared, the only lineage of power left was in Labra.

    Because the country had luckily gained its strength rapidly, their policy for the region was to leave it alone to go as it would. It was fine to support them from the shadows.

    As for the northwest, Cordova is still moving to establish its supremacy. Although the dragonyer was invited, we were bluntly turned down.

    A girl dressed as a man reported that in an incredibly serious tone.

    Then, the fives gazed were directed at a man sitting at the round table.

    The secret society, ck Cats, leader.

    He opened his serious mouth.

    King Hollyn suspended his invasion to the east, advancing towards the continents center.

    Lemdrias king, Ryuke Hollyn. A great man who expanded Lemdrias monarchy into a superpower.

    With his desire for territory, even though hed been aiming for the seven-city alliance to the east for years, he did a major shift in his policy.

    The Imperial Capital vanished, the empire. His n was to cut away some territory. Or perhaps it would be better to say he aspired to.

    As the humans lost their anchor for the Millennium, another existence to y the leading role was necessary.

    Everyone recognized Lemdrias King Hollyn as being capable, there was no doubting that.

    There was just one problem. He had aged, and who his sessor would be afterwards was the problem.

    The crown prince was already participating in stately affairs, his ability was being disyed. He was considered to even more capable than his father whose abilities in practical affairs were heroic.

    The problem was the youngest prince.

    It was too soon to say whether or not he would be ipetent or cruel.

    The problem was that he might be even more capable.

    Even his father hadnt drawn out of the seven-city alliance for many years after the area was invaded.

    When the panicked union begged for a peace conference, the king agreed to it. There was a problem with logistics and he judged that it was impossible topletely conquer the union.

    The capable crown prince and the capable prince. Although the two of them had excellent rtions with each other, what would happen when King Hollyn died? Just thinking about it was troubling.

    For Lemdria, continue to observe.

    Thepany director continued.

    It was like his soul had worn out, his voice was weak despite being young.

    Believing that the conference had ended with that, the girl in male attire used the timing to raise her hand.

    The person who cleared the Dark Labyrinth left, should we investigate?

    She was young. Among their members, she was the youngest. To be precise, hers was the only appearance that matched her age.

    Therefore, her curiosity was easily drawn. As for greeting the dragonyer, that was her own decision.

    Be that as it may, ck Cat wanted to bring in those talents that stood out, so it could be said she did well.

    Its not really necessary. If the person is rted to Cordova, it will be necessary to investigate their movements though.

    The director judged so. However, the difference in his sensitivity to information was the deciding difference between him and the Demon King.

    The conference ended. Not a single serving of tea had been prepared during the conference, but that was how it usually was.

    So, with that.

    The youth with brown skin, the Great Sage Azelford, disappeared.

    Next time then.

    The remaining people wererge-built man and the director, who ced his elbows in the table while covering his mouth with his hands.

    Hey, Yamato.

    Therge man called out to the director.

    That posture, wont you stop it?

    Why? Shouldnt you be saying that a posture like this fits a great man like me?

    Right, he said that about himself.

    It was foolish. It was simply youthful passion.

    Well then, Ill head out too.

    You were able to learn the teleportation magic?

    Nah. I took a look at it and passed.

    Waving, the man walked out the door.

    The ck Cats director, Yamato, was left alone.

    He stood up, grumbling to himself like an old man in the process.

    In truth, he was old. Not physically, but his spirit. It was nearing its limit. However, he couldnt abandon his duty.

    He looked up into the sky from the ss window. Out of the corner, one could see the appearance of a gigantic imperial castle.

    A warhammer and a katana exchanged blows.

    With extreme intensity, their offense and defense held hints of elegance.

    Together with a particrly intense collision, they both flew away.

    Muu

    Setting down his warhammer with a dull thud, the Ogre King groaned.

    Youre stronger than before. But, how do I say it your technique isnt beautiful.

    It was a difficult thing to exin. However, it felt something like that.

    Rias group, who had left Labyrinth City, were now at the ogre vige.

    By calling the Ogre King out, all of the ogre vige chiefs were to assemble. They were waiting for them now.

    Using that time, Ria trained with the Ogre King. Though Irina was also a good opponent if they fought with ordinary weapons, when it came to freely using techniques in a fight, she was obviouslycking in skill.

    It might be troublesome, but Id like for you to continue being my opponent.

    Well, I have no problems with it.

    The ogres were a race that liked to fight.

    The others in her party also spent their free time training.

    While waiting for the ogres, as well as waiting to be contacted by the demon tribe.

    That night

    The demon tribes grand manager Asuka also abruptly appeared in front of Rias group.

    Before she said something unnecessary, Rei shut her up her with a choke hold. Only the people who knew the circumstances in detail talked.

    That is, Ria, Serge, Rei, and Asuka.

    Before anything, Asuka-san.

    Serge looked up and asked.

    I permit you to speak, boy.

    Thank you. By some chance, were your and Rei-sans names decided by Demon King-sama?

    Youre well informed.

    Its just, Demon King-sama used characters from my original world.

    Right! Thats right!

    Asuka suddenly became familiar with him right then and there.

    To say nothing of the demon tribes printing technology, it even had manga.

    Hearing that, Serge quite seriously thought about moving to the demon tribe territory, but only jokingly.

    Demon King-sama, be moderate in your cultural pollution.

    In other words, youre here to give information on Cordova?

    If Rias group were hostile to Cordova, they wouldnt mind assisting them.

    With my magic, its easy to talk over long distances.

    Since Asuka was excessively talking about her abilities, Rei frequently kept her from talking.

    Isnt this girl a bit simple?

    Although it was disrespectful, Serge thought so.

    We came to talk with you but

    Their discussion quickly halted.

    Asuka looked at Ria with feverish eyes and spoke.

    Your blood, can I suck it?

    Refused, sorry.

    Dont say something like that. Even a bits fine. Just the tips would go in.

    In this case, she just meant that she would pierce her with her fangs for a moment.

    Im good at sucking. Everyone even says Im great at it.

    When ites to sucking, dont you have servants for that?

    Ah, its alright, its alright. Those people dont have charm resistance or disease resistance. Besides, its fine even if I dont suck any.

    If thats how it is as a reward then?

    Hoho.

    If the information she brought turned into being to their benefit, their talk was settled in the direction of her giving some blood.

    Hearing their conversation, Rei was troubled.

    Serge was dying from the moe.

 Chapter 53

    What Ria felt was unmistakably fear.

    Well, it might be possible if its you guys.

    Although the Ogre King said it easily, he know that it wouldnt be that easy.

    It might not be impossible to do. She was confident of that. However, in the one to one thousand chance, they might not be able to.

    As a military person, as a woman.

    Ria felt fear.

    All of the ogre tribes were involved in Rias strategy for Cordova.

    Although the Ogre King assured hermany times, Ria was a human woman. There was no way that the various vige heads would approve the idea of mobilizing all of the ogre warriors under her.

    What should she do then? It was simple. Ogres valued strength. This person thought it would be fine to just show off her overwhelming might.

    To do that, just defeating the Ogre King was insufficient. Yeah, that wasnt enough.

    Everyone had to consent. Then how would she make them?

    She would fight the warriors. Itd be fine, probably. She hoped.

    No weapons. Other than killing the opponent, the only thing prohibited was targeting the crotch. One-on-one, one hundred consecutive fights. No rest.

    A fight against one hundred people.

    That, and she shouldnt perfectly control her body.

    Well, are there any demerits if youre defeated?

    Shizuna said so.

    Her otherrades were inwardly worried about there being one hundred opponents.

    It wasnt a certainty. Although she might not get all of the ogres cooperation, getting nothing wasnt a negative.

    Pay money? No, money didnt mean much to ogres.

    Influence? Would ogres be charmed by prestige and influence in human society?

    How about this magic sword I obtained in thebyrinth?

    Carlos volunteered. It was an attractive offer, but the weapon was too small for ogres.

    If anything, you should give us that Beauty-san there for a night.

    The ogre said,ughing to himself pleased.

    Ria invoked her newly unleashed Gift, [Dragon Eyes]. Together with being able to cause low level opponents to shrink away, it was an excellent Gift that could use Identify.

    The ogre that seemed to be dirty-minded was Level 90. However, it wasnt an opponent she couldnt win against bare-handed.

    A chill ran up her spine. Like when she dressed up for a party, when the son of a marquis touched her rear.

    Would she wager her chastity? To ogres? What kind of eroge was this?

    T-thats fine.

    Her voice trembled.

    Arent you all wagering your bodies?

    If they all gave her their lives to risk, what else could be used to pay?

    Right. Ria would do it! She would shoulder tens of thousands of ogre lives!

    Ah, Im in too then.

    Me too.

    Yeah.

    This guy too.

    Ill go for it.

    Booyah!

    Handfuls of ogres raised their hands one after another. There were women voices mixed in, but it might have been her imagination.

    She got one hundred lewd ogres.

    Ria heard the sound of her blood pumping for the first time.

    She hadnt even felt it during her previous life

    More than fear, it was terror.

    I-if Rias betting her body, so will I!

    Lulu shouted. Her friendship almost had Ria in tears.

    If Lulu-san bets it, I will as well.

    (Carlos, you go and quiet down for a moment.)

    Gig didnt participate, he had prudence as expected.

    Maal was teary-eyed, and Shizuna, whose words caused this situation, was greatly troubled.

    Irina was puzzled, but she didnt understand the meaning to begin with.

    Serge was also thrown into a cold sweat due to Rias determination.

    He believed it. To a man, there were two things that had to absolutely be avoided in life.

    To go anal with a man, and to steal anothers woman.

    Ria, who was a man in her previous life, dered that she liked women even now. That was the meaning of her betting her chastity.

    (I get it something like a mans pride doesnt mean much in front of womans chastity, huh.)

    Ria seriously thought that.

    In her previous life, it wasnt that there werent any women martial artists that requested to fight her.

    Ria had just defeated them all. If you paid attention to your crotch and being blinded by tricks, the difference in endurance was clear.

    Although women that bit were dreadful, after that, women that continued to bite while having reckless sex were also recklessly stimting.

    Now, her position was quite the opposite.

    S-sorry. Saying something like

    Shizuna stood in front of Ria, who was trying to proceed to the battlefield.

    She was panicking. Although she had a grudge against Ria, it didnt go to that extent.

    Rather, now

    Dont worry about it. Theyd be leaving their lives in my hands after all. Same with me, it would be unfair if I didnt wager everything I had.

    Ria spoke with an awesome grin.

    However.

    Her grin disappeared.

    After saying those unneeded words, as for not betting anything isnt that unfair?

    Shizuna could feel some murderous intent.

    She almost wet herself. No, if you dder hadnt been empty, she would have shown an immodest appearance.

    Ria whispered in her ear.

    My prize for if I win Im going to take you all night long. Prepare yourself.

    Her legs falling out from under her, Shizunanded on her bottom.

    Then, the fight started.

    Ria shook off the ogre with her arms.

    Ah?

    Ogres had the Gift [Herculean Strength]. However, Ria recently unleashed the superior Gift to it, [Superhuman Strength].

    She decided to head butt his broken nose. The ogre released her on reflex.

    With her fist, she broke his rib this time.

    The ogres went silent.

    Thats it. Next!

    The convulsing ogre was carried out, the next ogre stepping forward despite being confused.

    Her long, long fight had began.

    She pierced.

    She fractured.

    She smashed.

    Ria finally took her upper bodys clothing off, fighting with what looked like a sports bra on.

    Things like armor and clothing would just been used by her opponents to hold on to and were unimportant. Her hair had been tied up behind her head.

    She was beautiful.

    At the start, Serge had proposed supporting Ria secretly with eleration magic, but she quickly refused him.

    Something like that was inelegant. And foul y.

    She was noble.

    Why, Nee-chan

    When he looked at Rias fighting figure, tears appeared without him realizing.

    Still, he continued to think it.

    Wouldnt it have been easy with long range magic?

    Besides, no one would have realized.

    Half of the ogres were defeated.

    Despite being painted with sweat and spurts of blood, the girl was beautiful.

    Rather, thats why she was beautiful.

    The ogres stepping up were growing more weary.

    Then, a small ogre stepped forward.

    Ogres are the strongest.

    The small ogre muttered.

    The ogre stood in front of Ria. He continued to speed. Ignoring that Rias endurance was recovering, he continued to speak.

    However, although they are strong, they focus on simply punching each other.

    In a derisive tone, the Ogre continued.

    You, you use grappling techniques yeah? Not just strength, but technique yeah?

    Right, the base of Rias empty-handed fighting style was Jujutsu.[2]

    Ive wanted to fight against an opponent like that!

    The ogre shouted. It was a shout from his soul.

    But hisher regions were already standing tall!

    The ogre started to tackle her from a low posture.

    If this were wrestling, it would have been easy to break the tackle. However, even though hes small, her opponent is an ogre. There was a weight difference of almost two-fold.

    If he slipped, he could be thrown. Therefore, Ria had one thing to do.

    A merciless knee to the face!

    It was a direct hit. However, the ogre moved his hands to Rias face after that.

    He was able to easily lift Rias light weight. After that, he threw her to the ground.

    If she were an ordinary person, her neck would likely have broken. Even Ria took some damage from it.

    A concussion. Even Dragons couldnt nullify brain damage.

    She didnt get back up. This was for pinning techniques.

    However, there was no pursuit.

    Ria stood up while shaking her head, seeing that the ogre had already fainted.

    Even though he lost consciousness, he still threw Ria.

    A frightening enemy.

    Still fainted, he stood tall and hadnt lost strength.

    He really was a frightening enemy.

    Seriously, such a pathetic man.

    Standing in front of Ria was an ogre than in every respect looked like a woman.

    So proud every day, but look what happened when push came to shove.

    Though she was a woman, there was no mistaking her might. No, her spirit.

    Ria faced her, still not recovered from the fall damage yet. Even the High Speed Recovery Gift seemed to be ineffectual for concussions.

    Start!

    The woman confronted Ria. Her eyes were filled with both lust fighting spirit.

    You have a beautiful face.

    I think so too.

    Such a beautiful face I want to make it howl!

    The woman lightly closed her fists, taking up a half-body stance.[3]

    When she realized it, there was a fist in front of her face.

    When she realized it, her face had been hit.

    Her Avoidance Skill and Minds Eye Skills werent working.

    This was the first clean hit shed taken so far.

    (Boxing)

    Ria slowly closed the distance.

    Her legs moved as they should, shed recovered.

    Outside of her consciousness, Ria closed the distance.

    Her slow movement was because of exhaustion.

    In reality, it was quite the opposite. She used her muscles for a burst of speed.

    Not noticing Ria begin her attack, she was at her.

    Ria tackled her waist, lifting the ogre up before dropping her back to the ground with an overhead throw.

    From there she went into a stranglehold. She was a woman ogre and was properly wearing clothing. Her carotid artery tightened, she fainted.

    Thats it!

    Ria stood up.

    The Ladykiller Valka couldnt

    Even Valka was no good?

    (So this woman ogre has the same alias as me huh?)

    Ria bowed to the still-fainted ogre woman before regaining her stance.

    Now,e at me!

    Seventy-seven people were defeated.

    The seventy-eighth didnt step up.

    Right, everyone had already recognized her.

    The girl in front of them had be a goddess to the ogres.

    Excellent.

    The Ogre King dered.

    With this, the hundred person fight hase to an end!

    Kneeling in ce, the Ogre King shouted.

    We recognize you as the Ogre Queen! The lives of our ogre warriors are all for you!

    Everyst one of the ogres knelt, as though worshiping a god.

    This was the birth of the Ogre Queen Ryuke Riana Crystal Casalia Ogruss.

 Chapter 54

    So, you were trying to run?

    Sitting obediently in front of Ria on the bed in a seiza was Shizuna.[1]

    I caught her since she was being suspicious, did I do good?

    Asuka the Vampire, the other person in the room, asked.

    Yeah, you did. Its been quite a day.

    Making use of the dark to slip away, she tried to secretly run away from the vige, but was suddenly caught by Asuka.

    I see. Wont you keep your promise?

    Hearing the circumstances, Asuka spoke with her arms folded in a posture that held the air of superiority.

    B-but were both women!

    Although she wasnt really acquainted with her, since they were both women, she would understand just how abnormal Ria was being.

    However,mon sense didnt apply to Asuka.

    For Vampires, beings who lived nearly immortally, something like discriminating love based on gender wasnt something they cared much about.

    The Vampires low fertility rates were also probably rted.

    That, and there were things like BL and GL in demon tribe territory, too. This wasnt only due to Demon King-sama, though.[2]

    Isnt it fine? I also usually suck from girls.

    Eh?

    Suck, what did that mean?

    Besides, if its this child

    Again, Asuka thoroughly looked Ria up and down.

    There was no element of being lewd in the gaze, it was simply the admiration of her beauty.

    Un, I would sleep with this child.

    That so? As for me right, I wouldnt sleep with you.

    It was impossible.

    Shizunas parents were a married couple with good rtions with each other.

    With Shizuna being the eldest, there were three children.

    A man, a woman, and children. That was the normal setup.

    If, and only if, she herself were a man, she would probably fall in love with Ria. She would probably treat her as a goddess. There was no one else as beautiful as her.

    If Ria were a man

    She, probably, no, definitely would

    But that was just a just if story.

    With that, my report on information regarding Cordova is concluded. Well, my reward?

    Cant be helped huh. Come here.

    In front of Shizuna, Ria took off her coat, exposing her white skin to Asuka.

    Hehe, itadakimasu.[3]

    Right in front of Shizuna.

    Asuka applied her lips to the muscle on Rias shoulder.

    As for what emotion she felt at that instant, Shizuka didnt know.

    But it was simr to anger.

    Phew, thanks for the treat.

    W-what was that just now

    Eh, lets see~, a kiss?

    She had to keep herself being a Vampire a secret for now.

    The blood had already stopped flowing because she sucked from her skillfully and was just a little red.

    Now then, my turn.

    Rxing her chest, Ria pulled Shizunas hand.

    She was strong. Easily more so than a man.

    Shizuna was thrown down onto the bed.

    It was a promise.

    Eh, but

    Her voice was weak. Being requested so strongly, how could she not reciprocate?

    If youre a warrior, resolve yourself.

    Som

    Before she could say something to refuse, her lips were blocked.

    It was a short kiss. But it was repeated many times. In the extremely small breaks between them, her breathing became strained.

    Oooh~, a technician~

    Asuka was watching with a broad grin, but her cheeks were also slightly flushed.

    Hey, how long are you going to stay here?

    Eh? I cant watch? But that childs reactions are so cute and innocent.

    N-no

    Weakly, Shizuna answered her.

    Now, lets continue.

    While kissing her deeply, Rias hands groped Shizunas body. Carefully, she stripped off her clothes piece by piece.

    This time, stick your tongue out some more for kissing.

    Sticking out her tongue as she was told, it was lightly nibbled. A sweet pain ran through her hips.

    Tears fell.

    Ria stopped moving.

    Y-youre

    Why me, why would you like me?

    Filled by a sensation, Ria wanted to click her tongue.

    She wanted to tease Shizuna, but that didnt mean she wanted her to feel insecure.

    Of course, she would let her go if she seriously didnt like it.

    However, she could currently feel her pulse throbbing through her palms. Wasnt that in response to Rias movements?

    Although I dont understand the meaning of something like true love at least since my birth, this was the first time Ive wanted to embrace someone from the bottom of my heart. Shizunas my first.

    Really? What about Lulu?

    Shes like family to me. I just massage her breasts.

    This is also umm.. Rias first time?

    Just knowledge, but its wasted.

    I-is that so

    Shizunas stiffened body rxed.

    She softened under Rias hands.

    If thats it, its alright.

    Shizuna wasnt crying anymore.

    If its Ria, its alright.

    With a rustle, Ria took off her clothes.

    Ill be gentle.

    Ria gently teased Shizunas sensitive part, going no farther than that.

    With regr movements, as well as irregr movements. She would asionally lightly flick it, stopping when Shizuna was about to cry.

    Each time, Shizuna would dig her nails into Rias pain, it was a sweet pain.

    Ah, your fingers

    Dont worry, Ill put in a little at a time.

    Her middle finger moved systematically, with her thumb moving erratically. Her left hand was gentle as it massaged her tender breast, asionally twisting her nipple.

    And she kissed her again and again.

    Now, part two.

    Shizuna raised her voice from the sweet pain.

    Are you alright?

    Its painful and it feels good its strange somehow

    Shizuna also traces her lips along Rias shoulder.

    Is Ria also wet?

    It feels gooood.

    Towards her honest impression, Shizunaughed for a moment.

    Hey, for a moment this might hurt a bit, please endure it.

    Un.

    Shizunas chastity was taken away by Rias finger.

    It was scary.

    It was Ria who was scared.

    Due to hearing the sound of a sword being swung, Shizuna woke up.

    It wasnt actually a sword, but it was a katana.

    It was still dark in the hut. The only thing that would reveal Shizunas nakedness was just a dim light made from magic.

    Thinking back to the previous nights disaster, Shizuna felt a bit gloomy. If someone saw, it would have been obvious what was wrong.

    Ria

    She faintly called Ria through the window.

    Swinging her katana, even calling her a beautiful person wouldnt be enough.

    Ria immediately noticed and headed back to the room. She saw a red stain on the bed and scratched her cheek.

    Isnt it fine if we wash it?

    But Id die of shame if it were exposed!

    Well, Ill just use magic for now

    Using washing and drying magic, the traces disappeared. But the sheet might have dried a bit too much.

    This should be enough. Is your body alright?

    Like always, Ria asked.

    Shizunas response was different from usual.

    Un, Ill get healing magic.

    Thats unreasonable.

    Even though Ria was always being unreasonable.

    Shizunaughed. Her smile made her seem like a flower.

    Hey Ria, be my sword opponent.

    And so, the two shared sword blows to share their love.

 Chapter 55

    (What happened)

    Serge wondered. Something happened. There was no mistaking it. However, he didnt understand exactlywhat happened.

    Right now, their group was heading to Maals hometown.

    Thinking that they would be separating soon, Serge was a bit lonely.

    But, as thoughpensating for the loneliness, Shizuna was being friendly.

    Nestling between Maal and Ria, she was being looked at with eyes simr to a mothers.

    To be exact, her stinging attitude toward Ria had disappeared.

    Her forced rudeness was gone, she even looked feminine.

    What happened in this short time?

    It seemed like she was seriously contemting the words said in the ogre vige. It was like shed turned into another person.

    I think its a good trend though?

    Lulu said that, and he agreed with her.

    Shizuna seemed to have grown as a human.

    He consulted other people too, but Carlos wasnt interested in human women. Gig was an innocent child when it came to subtleties like that. Even asking Irina would have been useless.

    So, he had to brood on it alone.

    On a day like that, they were on the evening before the day they would arrive at Maals hometown.

    Lets have a talk.

    Since he called that out to Ria, they separated a bit from the rest of the group into the woods.

    [Youre a man yeah?]

    Naturally, he asked in Japanese.

    [Do I look like a woman? Im the same man I was in my previous life.]

    Ria nodded with a hmph.

    [If youre a man, why the secrecy?]

    [I wouldnt be talkative about it, but I will absolutely keep the promise if Im told to not saying anything.

    Again, Ria nodded with a hmph.

    [Wererades that have trusted our lives to each other. Cant best friends talk with each other?]

    [Persistent.]

    Since they were speaking in Japanese from the start, you might think they were talking about an extraordinary secret.

    [This is an absolute secret. In truth, I slept with Shizuna in the ogre vige.]

    [Youre the worst.]

    For the first time, Serge despised Ria. It was the fastidiousness particr to a virgin.

    [No, but, I didnt think shed be so cute]

    It could also be called the shame of a man being unable to resist the feast in front of him.

    Hearing the whole story, Serge consented. There was no helping it.

    Honestly, to be frank, it was because he really felt envious.

    [So, you went with the Shizuna route?]

    Since this wasnt a game, it didnt mean they would pair up in the end.

    Actually, youd have sex with them! You would spend time in happiness together from then on! Stuff like that didnt happen in reality.

    [But I dont know how to turn back into a man anymore]

    Ria was telling him that she didnt know what to do, but since even the God Dragon-sama couldnt answer, neither could Serge.

    To the end, all of Serges knowledge was just as an otaku virgin.

    [Well, now I understand why Shizunas seemed incredibly happy recently.]

    [Even though thats good]

    She folded her arms.

    Ria was a person ofmon sense. She just happened to calmly exceedmon sense. She properly knew whatmon sense was.

    If you were to think about the worldsmon sense in general, it was natural for a man and woman to be together. There were the eyes of other people, and they couldnt make children.

    As far about the eyes of others, she didnt care about being seen if it was just a problem for herself. But it was a different story if it was for her partner.

    She wanted to make Shizuna happy. Thats what she felt.

    If she were to choose another man for her

    He would have to match up to Vargas, or hed probably have to surrender himself to her fathers fury.

    [Well, Shizunas calmed down, so thats good. Maal will be leaving soon though.]

    The beastkin vige was supported primarily by hunting.

    When Rias group arrived at midday, a number of people were in the vige.

    The vige went into an uproar when they saw a group that had a hellhound, but calmed down when they saw Maals figure.

    While calling out her acquaintances names, Maal ran into the group of people.

    Before long, beastkin of the same breed as Maal ran out of the inner part of the vige.

    The man and woman beastkin were probably her parents, the small beastkin her siblings.

    Aah, they hurried a bit too fast. They fell down.

    Maal!

    The beastkin that seemed to be her mother embraced Maal tightly.

    Other beastkin gathered around Maal as well, she was being jostled around by them.

    It was a kingdom of soft fluffiness.

    (Wee home, Maal.)

    She was happy.

    That day, Maal returned to home for the first time in a long time. Rias group was taken to the vige chiefs house.

    ordingly, she spoke of the big alliance that would include the ogres and beastkin.

    So suddenly, its hard to believe

    The white-bearded cat beastkin spoke carefully.

    Yeah, I understand.

    Ria also agreed. Even though she was a person that saved one of their viges children from ve hunters, they wouldnt trust a human so easily.

    However, they wanted to express their gratitude. For that reason, they provided them with dwelling.

    I want you to tell the surrounding viges about it. In a little while, a formal messenger should be sent from the ogre vige.

    The viges in this area are all angry about Cordovas ve hunting.

    In the case of Cordova subjugating a human vige, they could pay a tax in exchange for defense. It was a different story for beastkin though.

    Cordova was a country of human supremacists. They looked down on everything that wasnt human, removing people that disagreed.

    Heavy tax, severebor, but nevertheless due to itsws, the country settled itself under the king.

    It was inhuman, but it was a powerful nation. That was Cordova.

    From here on Rias group would visit and speak to the dwarves.

    Though the race of dwarves were dexterous with they hands, they were above all a warrior race of cksmiths.

    Their physical robustness was not at all inferior to, or maybe even surpassed, the ogres. Still, they didnt think to build nations that took uprge areas.

    Seeking their cooperation might be hard

    However, if I can turn the dwarves intorade, I want you to prepare the beastkin race as well.

    The vige chief thought for a while, but nodded strongly before long.

    If you can make those crusty dwarfs yourrades, we beastkin will join as well.

    After this, well be going to Manesh. They oppose Cordova as a human country, so we should go there first.

    Above all, the Dragonyer was there.

    The nations capital was attacked by a wicked dragon before, two percent of its citizens were killed in a single breath.

    It was opposed by five heroes. Now, three of them survive.

    The princess that survive was turned into the present queen, the [Queen of Dragon Eyes] Guinevere Sarion Manesh.

    Piercing through the wicked dragons heart, the one said to finish it, the [Sage Knight of Silver] Ca Raparb Un.

    No one know where they came from, [Nanashi], the anonymous John Doe mage.[1]

    Shed heard about them from stories, but she really wanted to meet them. And fight them if possible.

    If she met John Doe, shed probably quip about him being a reincarnator at full strength.

    Manesh is also open-minded towards beastkin.

    She wanted to add their power as an ally by all means.

    The next morning, Maal stood in front of Rias group as they were leaving vige.

    Maal was wearing in travelling attire.

    Thirteen years old is already old enough to be an adult for beastkin. I want to stay with Ria-chan, cant I?

    You can!

    Ria embraced Maal tightly, lifting her up and twirling in circles.

    You can! You really can!

    Continuing until Maals eyes were spinning, she finally calmed down and spoke.

    Although, it would be better for you to stay with your parents and siblings for a while. Welle back here from the dwarf vige after all.

    Maals family were happy with her proposal as well.

    Their eldest daughter they thought theyd lost had returned alive. Even though they were so happy, she said shed wanted to leave already.

    To return their gratitude, they wanted to respect their daughters feelings even if they were painful.

    However, they wanted to stay together even if it were just for a little longer.

    Maal-chan, are you staying?

    Irina spoke in a lonesome tone. She was the person she was most attached to.

    So she proposed again. To be together with Irina, to learn this worldsmon sense.

    If she was going from journey to journey every day, she wouldnt be able to quietly sit down and be taught things.

    Onee-chan and Maal-chan, which should I choose?

    It was a problem.

    Although it was a rare thing for Irina to brood about something, Ria decided to leave Irina there.

    In truth, Maal had been the one to look after her the most so far. In the dwarf vige theyd be going to after this, there was a high possibility for a lot of time to be taken by political maneuvering.

    Alright, were off then.

    See you soon.

    The two waved their hands, and were waved back to in return. Their group departed from the beastkin vige.

    As for why this was the right decision, that was a story for a bitter.

    Its said that goodbyes are just a part of life.

    However, if you didnt meet anyone, goodbyes were also impossible.

    Though you could meet people you bid farewell once again.

    While she felt a little lonely, Ria kept on her journey with her chest filled with anticipation for their reunion.

 Chapter 56

    The dwarven race was looked down on.

    Until now, they hadnt met any dwarves. Dwarves were excellent cksmiths and craftsmen, and without fail would have workshops set up in big cities. In metropolises like Anise, they would build up orderlymunities.

    However, the dwarves true home was different.

    When dwarves didnt worry about the eyes of other races, there were like another race altogether.

    To start with, the image of them being stubborn workers wasnt wrong.

    Take their weapon shops for instance.

    At least if you were to talk about what is said in their workshops Iron! Sometimes, mithril! asionally, orichalcum!

    But this wasnt everything that the dwarven race was.

    They were even more extreme if you went to their house. One sake, two sake, three sake, even five of them. They heartily enjoyed their sake, continuing on with their work the next day, silently waging war against metal.

    The first to escape was Lulu. She was a delicate elf, so they ignored her.

    Serge was trembling like a bouncy maiden, he avoided harm since he was a child.

    Gig couldnt pass as a child. His huge build getting smashed wasughed at.

    Carlos? That thing rolled into a ball like some garbage in the corner of the bar was his body?

    Even though Shizuna was unexpectedly strong against the sake, she was still within the scope of a humansmon sense. Drowning in the dwarven wives fruit liquors, she continuously vomited a mass of gold in the end.

    Ria fought.

    Only Ria fought.

    Lets spell out the memories of that sublime battle here.

    In arge dwarven settlement, where should one go to meet the highest ranking dwarf?

    The answer: thergest smithy.

    Getting information about it and going down the road they were told about, there was arge smithy made of wood.

    Hearing the incessant strikes against metal from within, it wasnt likely that they would be able to normally get anyones attention.

    Here, Ria leveraged her [Roar] Gift.

    The wooden building shook. At any rate, it was at a volume that would stupefy the average human.

    The heck, so noisy.

    An old dwarf with a calm face came out, the head foreman.

    Ria passed over the letter shed held on to from the Ogre King.

    Its contents were simple. From having a bout against Cordova, to requesting the arrangement of weapons, to also offering their war potential if they could.

    Hmm.

    Bufuuu. The head foreman exhaled from his nose.

    Bring it on. Cordova has been a thorn in our side for a while now.

    They heard from him that dwarven ves were forced to produce weapons.

    The head foreman continued with a, However.

    The dwarf vige was an autonomous organization of a great number of foremen gathered together. Though he could more or less act as a mediator, he couldnt decide everything himself.

    Dwarves were a race that werent suited towards having a structured system after all.

    So, was that all?

    The head foremans nce kept flickering towards Rias waist. More urately, towards the katana sheathed there.

    Right, take a look at this. What do you think of it?

    Presenting Nagasone Kotetsu, still in its scabbard, she passed it to the head foreman. He smoothly unsheathed it.

    A katana, huh

    With earnest eyes, the foreman gazed at the de.

    His eyes were chilling.

    This is a worthy specimen. It doesnt look like it can take in magic, but it should easily be able to cut through mithril. But just how was it forged?

    The thick lumber was easily bisected.

    Next was slicing through wood coiled with wet straw and paper.

    Although iron was taken out as well, it was also easily cut in two.

    Good, now for the real thing.

    Forged by a dwarf, the steel sword was ced on the trial stand in front of Ria.

    So? You might nick the de, but

    Hah!

    The head foremans voice trailed off as Ria shouted, breaking the sword.

    Nagasone Kotetsus de wasnt marred at all.

    Those inside the smithy were looking at the trial. Though the head foreman would usually shout to disperse them and get them to resume working, as expected, it was impossible for a dwarf to not watch this.

    Next, a mithril de was taken out. Its strength was improved with magic. Thinking sensibly, it wasnt possible to be broken by an iron de.

    Even so, Rias Nagasone Kotetsu sliced through it.

    The heck is that? Even if you could cut through it, Id think there would be a nick or bend

    Being returned to its sheathe, Nagasone Kotetsu showed no signs of bending.

    Isnt it just normal iron? But it couldnt be that strong from normal forging I dont get it.

    Then, the head foreman took out an orichalcum ingot.

    It was called the metal of the gods, a metal far more expensive than pure gold.

    As expected, she couldnt cut through it. However, Nagasone Kotetsu was still neither warped nor nicked.

    Im going to give it a serious shot, that good?

    Now that shede this far, Ria wanted to know the limit of her beloved katana.

    Well, it was more like she wanted to slice through it.

    Something like metal with magical power should be able to be sliced through if she loaded the iron with magical power.

    Iyaaaah!

    Nagasone Kotetstu, charged with Rias magical power, met her expectations.

    The lump of orichalcum cracked in half.

    The head foreman raised his hands in defeat. He literally raised his hands.

    Follow me. It seems youll understand my youngest son.

    He then took Ria alone to a corner of the vige, arriving at a small hut.

    Foreman, the head foreman arrived.

    Though an apprentice called out inside the hut, there wasnt a reaction for a while.

    The sound of iron being struck continued ringing out.

    The work process finishing atst, a still-young, yet also obstinate, dwarf came into view.

    Urged on by silence, Ria and the head foreman entered the workshop. Though it was small, there was a beautifully arranged set of general tools. It looked like a house on the inside.

    Your katana, please show him it.

    Hearing the world katana, the foremans eyebrow twitched. Ria passed it over to him, still sheathed.

    Oi you.

    The foreman finally spoke.

    What dwarf forged this? Tell me. Please.

    Well, that was forged by a human.

    That drew the attention of the other dwarves for a moment.

    A-a human forged it? This? Who in the world?

    Im sorry to say that that person is already dead

    Ria began to tell the story of Nagasone Kotetsu.

    However, Rias knowledge of it was limited. They were a lot of legends, as well. Opening with that, Ria spoke of Nagasone Kotetsus life.

    Until he turned fifty years old, hed never made a katana. Only armor.

    To destroy the magnificent armor that he himself had created, he began to forge

    e a katana.

    Before forging it, he first started by carefully examining iron as a material.

    Then, when he became the greatest craftsman in the east, he caught the eyes of a lord. He was recognized as being the best swordsmith.

    The consequences of his fame, including the forgeries that appeared on the market in his lifetime, Ria spoke about everything she knew of Nagasone Kotetsu.

    By the time she realized it, it had already grown dark outside.

    When Ria finished speaking, the dwarf and his son were ovee with emotion. Their arms were linked as they looked towards the ceiling.

    Its a wide world out there.

    When the head foreman muttered that, the foreman nodded as well.

    As for me, I want you to forge a katana that exceeds this one.

    Right now, thats impossible. I cant even hold a candle to it.

    Although the dwarves were a race of proud cksmiths, he said such a thing, lowering his head.

    I beg you. Please, teach me anything rted to this katana, anything is good.

    I expected that. I also love katanas, after all.

    Then, the fight started.

    First of all, this iron is bad.

    Ria dered.

    Dwarven iron was pure, made by magic and a furnace. Although coal was added as well to turn it into steel, it was too pure.

    There was a mixture. Hearing that, the dwarves had strange looks on their faces. Eliminating impurities from the iron, it was further hardened by the addition of carbon. That was the reasonable way to make weapons.

    Though its an extremely small amount, rather than notcking iron, you need a material that makes it not warp.

    Though shed researched the areas around here as well as Anise, the ultimate steel hadnt beenpleted.

    Like this. Here.

    Ria created some titanium. It wasnt a magical metal.

    In the manufacturing method of Japanese katanas in her previous life, this was something that was mostly lost as a secret.

    In fact, there was a theory that the most excellent katanas were made between the Heian and Kamakura periods, evenpared to modern ones.

    The grounds for the theory was discovered in an old Buddhist temple. An analysis on theposition of an old and tattered katana found there found modern materials contained within it.

    Though its said that they may have intentionally left things behind when they made the iron, since the exact method of iron refinement from those times hasnt been confirmed, it couldnt be brought to a conclusion.

    At any rate, in order to make iron, they began with making another furnace.

    Mixed in with the group of dwarves were also Carlos and Gig helping out.

    The head foreman did his best to support them.

    When the furnace waspleted and the steel manufacturing was to start, the viges dwarves cooperated.

    Pumping the bellows together with many heave hos, the three day long steel manufacturing began.

    They failed many times. Perhaps the iron was bad, or maybe the soil, or maybe the coal. It could have been anything.

    Dozens of kilos of iron was used before she managed to figure it out. A month had passed.

    Still, Ria was satisfied. She felt like shed seen the dwarves potentials.

    Profound, boorish lumps of iron. When you looked inside, it shined white like the moon.

    This was iron. More valuable than gold, it was iron.

    They then began to forge the katana.

    The technique itself wasnt too different from her previous lifes. It was a problem of skill.

    There was no one to rely on for feedback. Only the foreman had forged katanas in earnest among the dwarves, and his apprentices were definitely not at the point of being able to forge the iron.

    Will I be fine?

    Though Ria gripped the hammer and asked that, the foreman just nodded.

    They then worked on forging katanas.

    It was struck single-mindedly. For both the part that would be the heart of the iron and the part that would be the iron de, various methods were used.

    Simultaneously advancing, they both struck katanas countless times using separate methods.

    Soil used for tempering, water used for tempering, they had arranged various things.

    What kind of water to use? Well water or river water? What temperature for the water?

    They failed many, many times.

    Ria and the foreman hardly slept.

    With endurances that could be thought as nearing infinite values, they continued forging katanas.

    It was primarily the apprentices role to sharpen. They werent looking for a true sharpening. Simply a rough sharpening to see the color of the iron.

    Yet another month passed by.

    There was a single katana.

    Its body was wide and the de had a shallow curve.

    The ripples along the de werent something to boast of.

    Ria stared fixedly at the katana, whose de just finished its rough sharpening.

    As though waiting for her to say something, the foreman stood quietly at her side.

    Kind of simr to Kiyomaro.[1]

    Ria muttered. The foremans eyes seemed to ask who Kiyomaro was.

    He was born in an age after Nagasone Kotetsu, a swordsmith that was his rival. The appearance is different of course, but the katana has ambition.

    The foreman nodded. In the corner of his eyes, something was gleaming.

    Now then, Ive been meaning to ask something.

    This was a true katana to Rias eyes and she was celebrating being able to just barely make one.

    I want you to forge a katana with this.

    This is a metal? I havent seen it. Though it looks like a dragons fang

    Even the head foreman, who was the most knowledgeable of them all, couldnt figure out where it came from. Without putting on any airs, Ria told them.

    His response? An immediate, Impossible.

    What he wanted to say was to let him have a shot at it, but he couldnt make himself say it.

    His eyes said that he wanted to do it.

    First of all, we wouldnt need a furnace

    The head foreman muttered to himself. He was motivated.

    Another person muttered that charcoal from the world tree would be needed.

    Another brought up the hammer that would be needed.

    They were motivated.

    The dwarf vige was filled with motivation.

    Ah, heres more or less my advance payment.

    Ria took out a few objects. Gold bullions she made in her spare time.

    You cant eat iron right?

    Brandishing their cups of sake, the dwarves cheered.

    Leaving the dwarf vige the next morning.

    Even when I grow up, Ill absolutely never go to the dwarf vige.

    Serge, who was a liberal arts youth in his previous life, didnt hide his true feelings.

    Rather, never again

    On the back of his favorite horse, Carlos was groaning as though dying.

    Lulu quietly used recovery magic on him, but magic that perfectly removed alcohol didnt actually exist.

    Theyre a bunch of good guys.

    Even Ria was shaking back and forth on Matsukazes back.

    Drinking and making a racket with the dwarven men, Ria was crushed.

    Somehow waking up before sunrise despite the hangover was due to years of habit.

    Still though, I really do think dwarves have sake flowing in them instead of blood.

    Well, you were able to keep up with them until the end.

    Lulu quipped. She was the kind of person that would get drunk off of a single ss of wine.

    Although Ria had terrific abnormal condition resistances, she didnt have one for alcohol.

    Right, even dragons would get drunk after drinking sake.

    Rias strength against sake depended purely on her body.

    Still, it took longer than I thought.

    Though it was mainly because of her, Ria muttered so in a carefree manner.

    A bird flew from the sky to such a Ria.

    No, not a bird. It did have wings, but it was a bat.

    The bats feet hovered in front of Ria, a letter attached to them.

    As for who would use a bat like that, it was probably a report from Asuka.

    A short sentence was written inside the letter.

    [Cordova soldiers raiding the vige. Return quickly.]

    Spurring Matsukaze forward, Ria hurried down the road towards the vige.

 Chapter 57

    By the time they returned to the vige, everything had ended.

    Cordovas soldiers invaded. A toon from Cordova ordered the vige to subordinate, ordering them to submit a hostage as proof.

    The vige chief, who naturally refused, had a spear pierced through his chest.

    It was a warning.

    Irina, who had suppressed herself so far, let loose.

    She blew off the head of the soldier that did such a horrible thing to the gentle Ojii-chan.

    Fightingmenced.

    Irina overran the enemy with an overwhelming force and Maal set the vigers that couldnt fight free.

    The beastkin that could fight did so as well.

    Before Irinas fighting potential, Cordovas troops were scattered as they fled. However, she couldnt defend all of the vigers.

    There were people who had sustained severe injuries. Even so, they were able to be healed with recovery magic. But those who stopped breathingpletely

    There were three beastkin corpses.

    Among them was the vige chief that talked with Ria about the beastkins future on that night.

    The blood that clung to their fur waspletely washed away.

    Their families weeped and howled in front of them. Violently. Perhaps, they were desperately trying to endure their emotions.

    Ria watched on from a little distance away.

    I will.. crush Cordova.

    Towards Rias cold voice, everyone nearby turned towards her.

    Towards Rias eyes filled with determination, everyone nodded in return.

    They didnt stop. They wouldnt forget this feeling.

    The war was about to begin.

    The Manesh kingdom wasnt really a kingdom.

    Because on this continent, there were only five kingdoms recognized by the empire.

    Due to the millennium one thousand years ago, excluding the areas around the empire, human society practically copsed.

    In order to rebuild the continent, the three imperial princes, the imperial princess, and the emperors younger brother of the time dispatched their forces to various ces.

    One person, Leyte Anaia, founded the Casalia kingdom.

    One thousand years has passed since then and the human race has increased their territory, birthing new cities. Manesh was one of those cities names.

    One of Maneshs feudal lords separated from Anise and was enfeoffed into a duke by the king at the time, establishing the Manesh dukedom.[1]

    So speaking urately, Manesh is still a dukedom since its king is a duke. But other than forpelling reasons, Manesh calls itself a kingdom on formal asions, the duke calling himself as a king.

    Since they had married the Casalian royal family many times, it wouldnt be wrong to think of them as semi-royal.

    Incidentally, it was the same with Cordova. Although they were Casalian nobles, it was just a count.

    But now that they improved their armaments and increased their war potential, they started trying to approach Casalia.

    Now, even though this was Rias take on it, it was still puzzling to her.

    Ria was a Casalian princess. Although she was an illegitimate child, she was unmistakably recorded as a princess in the family tree.

    And though it was a bit confusing despite being the cause herself, she became the ogres queen without being recognized by Casalia.

    It might be thought of as her trying to usurp the county. Ria was quietly worrying about it.

    When she passed through the ogre vige on her way back to Anise, she was told the state of affairs when all of the ogre tribes elders recognized her.

    Although her father was visibly troubled by the current circumstances, he could probably deal with it somehow.

    Manesh, huh. Isnt the Dragonyer there?

    One night, Serge asked about it again while they camped. He was asking Irina.

    Though there are wonderfully strong dragons, they can lose.

    Regarding humans that killed dragons, Irina didnt have any particr sentiments.

    Beastspete with other beasts to kill each other, so it couldnt be helped that humans would also contest against dragons. Such was the way dragons thought of the subject.

    Even if acquaintances were killed before their own eyes, and one certainly was killed recently, they wouldpletely resign themselves to it once they calm down for a moment.

    Such were the living things known as dragons.

    But the heck, why would someone feel like attacking a dragon?

    Though heroes born to kill dragons were well-known even in in the countryside Serge grew up in, he didnt know the details.

    Truthfully, neither did Ria nor Carlos. Irina knew a lot about it though. Well, perhaps its better to say knowing about them would be natural?

    The underlying cause was, again, Cordova.

    Maneshs governing body racked their brains about what to do about Cordovas military might, turning to a prohibited magic.

    Originally, the empire handed down the secret processes for it through the five royal families.

    It was the magic to summon heroes.

    With Rufus-samas vigorous developments in magical knowledge and enlightenment, I wonder if it leaked from there somehow?

    Lulu pictured her deceased teachers face.

    At any rate, Dark Dragon Valis ordered a dragon to go attack Manesh so that they wouldnt so simply summon a hero.

    As Valis nned, the hero summoning ceremony was interrupted and most of the mages who knew the details of the ceremony were killed.

    But then something Valis didnt n on happened.

    Maneshs leadership held carefully selected elites in reserve, confronting the dragon.

    Even though theyre said to be elite, they were human. In order to truly fight against a dragon, they needed five people.

    The royal courts head mage and the knight leader of the time both died in the fight.

    The three people remaining were called Dragonyers. However, one of them was not front from there. Where they came from wasnt known.

    Gonbei.

    Ria looked at Serges face. They were obviously a reincarnated person.

    You know, this Gonbei person. Isnt it an alias for the Great Sage Azelford-sama?

    Serge predicted such a thing.

    The Great Sage Azelford was alive during the millennium one thousand years ago, now living in the Sacred Mountain Cyrus, monitoring over the demon tribes territory to the north.

    There was a magic city at the foot of Mt. Cyrus with an institution that taught magic established in it. Many mages gathered there from across the continent, working hard studying.

    Not that the imperial capital had disappeared, it probably wasnt wrong to call it the most prosperous ce of magic research.

    If it really was the Great Sage Azelford, they certainly should be able to defeat a dragon. It wouldnt be strange even if they had knowledge concerning reincarnated individuals.

    Then theres the Queen-sama?

    Irina expressed her doubt. It was a natural doubt for her though.

    Shes called the Queen of Dragon Eyes, I wonder if she has the Dragon Eyes gift?

    Dragon eyes. It was a gift that roused Ria, it could intimidate opponents, as well as strip them of their abilities.

    If its the Manesh royal family that married those from the Casalian royal family that inherited dragons blood, it was a Gift that could appear.

    And being able to survive fighting against a dragon, wouldnt you have to be skilled with magic too?

    Shizuna chipped in. Fighting against a dragon was a dream for warriors.

    Actually fighting one, let alone winning, surviving was almost impossible.

    Incidentally, it seems that queen Guinevereevaded the royal pce until a dragon invaded.

    Intimidation would inflict a deep-seated fear and strip you of your abilities at the best of times. It must have been dreadful.

    But now that shes be a queen shes actually quite charismatic. She was splendidly ruling the kingdom.

    Maneshs ability to contend against Cordova after having its war potential decrease sharply will definitely depend on the queens capability.

    From what I heard, shes a through and through tomboy though.

    Since Ria was part of a royal family, she had information on other countries royal families.

    As for me, I know most about the woman named Ca.

    She mainly caught Rias interest because she directly stabbed the dragon with a sacred sword. An existence that ended a tremendously huge life force.

    Ca Raparb Un. She was sixteen years old at the time. Shes now themander of the queens elite guards. Its said that she is also employed by the marquis.

    She was originally picked up by a lower ss noble and studied abroad at a magic academy due to her expected talents. Studying until the age of fourteen, she went to work for the royal pce as a knight after returning home.

    She then became the best friend of Guinevere,a princess at the time. She fought together against the dragon, defeating it.

    Currently neen years ago. Single, and it seems she does not currently have a lover either.

    A magic swordsman huh? The same as me.

    Ria muttered. She wanted to fight against her by all means, her voice practically oozed with that feeling.

    Well, if we can forge an alliance, I might be able set up a contest

    Carlos was amazed. If he thought about it, even Reyas was troubled by her.

    She wouldnt be able to escape the bout against Ria. He couldnt suppress his sympathy for the woman named Ca.

    Lets get some sleep. Well arrive in Maneshnds tomorrow.

    Everything would have to wait until they actually met. Ria concluded it like that.

    The territory of Manesh was a ce where there were many humans. Ria gave herself an image change.

    She covered herself with a mask.

    She wasnt just now breaking out with a case of chuunibyou, though. This was a necessity.[2]

    This wasnt ogre or dwarfnds, Rias beauty stood out too much in human society.

    After entering human habitation, various troublesome things popped up so she made a mask that would cover the top part of her face.

    She put on a hood as well, so she finally didnt stand out due to her looks. Though she was now standing out in another meaning, it didnte with any more strange troubles.

    Beautys a sin.

    And so, the group safely arrived at Manesh. Though Ria, who was hiding her face, was stopped at the castle gates, she showed them the dagger that bore Casalias royal crest. It was pretty helpful.

    They rented the most expensive room at Maneshs number one inn.

    They left for the public bath while carrying bathing supplies. It was good when the bathtub was huge, everyone would talk with each other.

    When their group began to walk down the main road towards the public bath, a noise came from the distance.

    Ca-sama

    Its Ca-sama

    Ca-sama!

    The pedestrians spontaneously split apart to form a path.

    Many people riding horses were going down the center of the road towards the royal pce. In the lead, was her.

    Ria thought that since she was a neen year old unmarried noble girl, what problem could there be?

    With one look, she understood.

    Every pedestrian stopped walking, burning the image of this woman into their minds. They were murmuring her name incoherently.

    To say it simply, she was too beautiful.

    It was like Ria was enthralled by looking at the woman.

    No, not like she was enthralled.

    She was literally enthralled by her.

    Her blue eyes were clear like the boundless sky.

    She silvery hair flowed in the wind like sparkling stars.

    Ria invoked her Dragon Eyes in order to learn more about the woman.

    Ca Raparb Un.

    Level 198.

    Though level 198 was amazing, that wasnt what all.

    That wasnt enough to surprise her.

    The problem was her gift.

    [Dragons Bloodline]

    Yes, she had the Dragons Bloodline.

    Moreover, she had released many of the Gifts contents.

    Limb Regeneration, Organ Regeneration, Herculean Strength, Roar, Intimidation, Sixth Sense, Dragons Fighting Spirit, High Speed Regeneration, High Speed Recovery, Spacial Grasp, Ultra Attraction, Magical Power Perception, Limit Break, Breath Reduction, Robust Health, Perpetual Youth, Diamond Body, Magic Resistance, Keen Senses, Body Strengthening, Internal Strengthening, Bone Strengthening, Supepensation, Consumption Reduction, Magical Power Consumption Reduction, Sleep Reduction, Heat Resistance, Paralysis Resistance, Poison Resistance, Disease Resistance, Impact Resistance, Mental Resistance, Petrification Resistance, Corruption Resistance, Curse Resistance, Absorption Resistance, Bewitching Resistance, Confusion Resistance, Acid Resistance, Hypnosis Resistance, Blind Resistance, Charm Resistance, Mind Control Resistance, Mind-Reading Resistance, Pain Tolerance

    But that wasnt all.

    It wasnt just Dragons Bloodline.

    While it was an incredibly high-level thing, that wasnt the only Gift she saw.

    That girl definitely held another Gift.

    [Gods Bloodline]

    I see.

    I see, I see.

    I understand now.

    If someone has both a dragons and a gods power, they should be able to defeat a dragon.

    As for why Valis viewed her as a problem, I can understand now.

    N-Nee-chan

    Among the people overwhelmed by her beauty, only Ria and Serge saw the womans true nature.

    Then, Riaughed.

    In front of the bodyguards, in front of Ca to be precise, a single girl walked out.

    Impudence!

    Clear the road!

    The girl lowered her hood and took off her mask.

    Seeing her beautiful face, the bodyguards words were interrupted.

    The bodyguards saw those beautiful features often.

    Queen Guinevere of the Manesh Kingdom. ck hair darker than ck, golden pupils more pure than gold.

    Even though they couldnt call her her twin, they definitely looked something like sisters.

    Dragonyer Ca-dono.

    Ria spoke with feelings of excitementing from the depths of her heart.

    I would like to have a contest with you.

 Chapter 58

    I decline.

    Her voice was beautiful, it was the first time Ria heard Cas voice.

    Since the voice was too beautiful, Ria missed hearing the contents.

    Eh?

    Firstly, theres no reason to fight with you.

    Although Cas voice was dignified, it was gentle at the same time. Her voice gave one a sense of security just by hearing it.

    And secondly

    She looked around her surroundings. The crowd of people were puzzled at the sudden situation.

    I cannot fight you in this area.

    Of course, she agreed.

    If Ria went all out here, unexpected things might happen.

    Therefore

    Ca continued to speak.

    If you give a reason, as well as prepare a ce to fight, I will be your opponent.

    Without neither malice nor fighting spirit, she agreed to fight.

    Spontaneously agreeing to take on Ria, she said she would fight.

    This was the first time shed had an opponent like that.

    Thanks.

    Ria, who put her mask back on, went back into the crowd of people.

    She rejoined with herrades and resumed heading to the bath, as though nothing happened.

    Seeing what happened, the bodyguards resumed moving before long together with making some noise.

    Ca-sama, is that really alright?

    Her female aide asked her. Ca continued looking forward.

    If you want, I could arrest her now

    That is impossible.

    Cas words were frank.

    She didnt do that because she resented me.

    She was simply speaking the truth.

    Moreover, I have a hunch.

    A hunch?

    Ca didnt usually use such vague words.

    Yes, a hunch.

    Ca spoke with steady eyes, not wavering in the least.

    I think that person is the one Ive waited for for a long time.

    Inside the crowd, there was a girl.

    Eh!?

    She knew about the former. However, she only knew of thetters name. Identify didnt work, so she had thought they werent an ordinary person though.

    Theres no mistaking it. She perfectly matches to the description given by my subordinates.

    Thats really?

    This young man said something that even ck Cats leadership didnt know about. For things concerning this continent, he might have an informationwork that exceeds ck Cats.

    He says that hes just a peddler that travels alone by wagon, but he just said that he had subordinates.

    (Hasnt he done business with ck Cat too?)

    Though Ferna thought that, she didnt voice it out loud. That man had the elegance of some countrys leader.

    Then, if those two really do fight

    I wouldnt miss it!

    Ferna strongly agreed with Halts statement.

    If youre also going, how about going together with me?

    With Halt-san?

    Yeah, if its Ferna-san, you could protect me from thing with your fire magic right?

    It wasnt that Halt wasnt confident in his physical strength, it was more that Ferna was known for repeatedly using herrge-scale magic.

    He wanted to have a bodyguard to join spectators.

    Thats fine. Ive received help from Halt-san before.

    Well then, let me know where youre staying.

    The two exchanged contact information and separated. Ferna continued to think about Halt.

    She thought about Halt, the peddler.

    She thought about Ars Gahalt, the demon king.

    She thought about Arisugawa Halt, the ex-hero.

    The meeting of those two people, and what brought them to this continent.

    The demon king that didnt have any confidence in his own strength, she could only rack her brains.

    Being able to protect yourself was the most important thing.

    Moonlight faintly lit the dark night.

    After that, Ria went to the bathroom. She was thinking about something while submersing herself in the bath.

    When they returned to the inn, Carlos brought back the queens reply saying that they would have an audience the next day.

    Although they sent a message beforehand when they were still in the ogre vige, she didnt expect that they would have an audience so soon. That woman seemed to be quite nimble.

    Ria didnt hate people that worked so quickly. Carlos made another trip, deciding on the time.

    Ria prepared her clothes, as well as remaking the groups clothing.

    When Ria asked Shizunas impressions of her outfit, she thought that it was like a beautiful woman dressing herself in ck themed male clothing.

    The next day, when she left for the audience, she was limited in whichrades she could bring with her.

    As a matter of course, Ria brought Carlos the knight.

    Gig came as the ogre representative, with Maal as the beastkin representative.

    She also brought Irina, who was a dragon, for five people in all.

    Serge, Lulu, and Shizuna werepletelymoners and would have to wait in the anteroom.

    Like this, Shizuna felt the difference between her world and Rias.

    What are you thinking about?

    This wasnt the first time Shizuna asked that, but she didnt anticipate her response.

    Yeah, Ive been wondering what I should do to beat that woman.

    Shizuna doubted her ears.

    When she talked to the person she fell in love with, that person talked about fighting.

    A woman that didnt understand a womans heart.

    Shizuna put her back to her, sulking.

    The royal pce was simple and sturdy. In truth, the interior was rebuilt after having been destroyed by the dragons raid and the queen just hadnt put much effort into it.

    The door to the audience room opened as the five walked up to it. Far ahead of them on the throne sat a woman with ck hair.

    A beauty. She really did look like Ria. No, maybe like Valis? She didnt have Rias martial atmosphere.

    Her golden eyes were using intimidation, but their owner wasnt using them to the point that it would cause them to submit.

    And behind the queen stood a beautiful knight.

    Ca Raparb Un.

    She stared at her.

    And she stared back.

    It felt like she was being seen through.

    The group stopped several steps away from the stairs leading to the throne. The three other than Ria and Irina took a knee.

    Guinevere stood up from the throne, walking down the stairs to stand before Ria.

    For the daughter of god dragons, this is aughable ce to speak. Shall we change locations?

    Guinevere proposed such a thing. She wanted to stop with such formal talk and have a more frank discussion. Ria felt the same and agreed.

    Please step this way. Ive prepared a much more rxed area.

    Ria nodded, the queen guided them personally. The coutiers behind them, Ca followed.

    If possible I would like to bring myrades that came with me. There are various things that need to be said.

    Understood.

    Signalling with just her eyes, ady of the court dashed away.

    Ah, its fine if it waits until after our talk is over, but

    Of course, Ria was about to touch on the main subject.

    I would like to have a one on one match against the Dragonyer Ca-dono.

    Oh my~

    Ca seemed to be d at hearing that.

    Ca, what do you think?

    If Hime-sama wills it.

    The pretty-faced knight answered coolly. However, her eyes spoke for her.

    She also desired it.

    (But still, calling her Hime-sama despite her being a queen? She does look like a child, though)

    Ria thought about something as inconsequential as that.

    Well, lets leave that talk forter. Some minimal preparations are necessary.

    With another signal from Guinevere, another courtdy was sent running. She didnt understand what preparations were necessary, but Ria felt she had good control over her subordinates.

    The group went to the queens private room. The three they were separated from came as well.

    Ah, make yourselvesfortable. Id like to as well, after all.

    The queen, who changed her tone, said so as she heavily sat down on the sofa while taking her shoes off.

    Im like this, but thats fine right? Youre also an explorer despite being an Ojou-sama, so you hate the formal stuff right?

    Although that was true, this was the first time she saw her being so direct.

    Ria sank deeply into the sofa and nodded. The other members sat down lightly on small sofas that were prepared.

    Ill introduce everyone. From the right is the prime minister, the minister of state, the foreign minister, the minister of military affairs, and the intelligence chief. Well speak in more details when the chancees. Also, Ca is my head bodyguard. Though it seems like you already know her well.

    Her cab of ministers left the room while waving. The only ones that stayed were Ca and herdies-in-waiting.

    Ria introduced herrades as well. Among them, the queen seemed interested in Irina, as well as Serge.

    Mother.

    As for who interrupted the conversation, it was a small child.

    Waited on by a maid serving under Guinevere, he was this countrys prince, her only son.

    His father is unknown. Its thought that the queen had a consort, but no one stood up.

    The prince was lifted by his mother and was shown off to Ria.

    Ill introduce him to you. This is my son, Shinji.

    Geho. Serge started to choke on the tea he was drinking.

    Oh my, whats wrong? His name is a bit unusual, but hes a lovely child.

    With ck eyes and hair, he was a charming child. However, the reason Serge choked was due to his name.

    Your majesty, would it be alright if I asked your something frankly?

    Although Serge was talking with a frantically polite tone, he simply had to confirm something.

    Its fine. Speak freely.

    Ria also turned towards Serge. Though she knew him, she also didnt know what Serge was going to ask.

    His highness the princes name, did his father decide it? And perhaps, if would it have been Rei if Shinji was a girl?

    With a bang, the queen stood up quickly. Theposure shed had up to this point all but disappeared from her face.

    You! Do you know where he is right now!?

    If he didnt say that he didnt know, the queen could have Ca detain him with nothing but a look.

    However, Cas blue eyes did nothing but stare at Serge.

    I dont know where he is. However, I do know a person who might know

    Hime-sama, any further would be

    Since Ca was paying attention to the surrounding stares, Guinevere seemed to have also recovered control of herself. She gave her child who had stiffened in her arms to a maid, sitting back down with a plop.

    I have quite a few things I want to ask you.

    Then the queen changed subjects once again.

    So, why do you want to fight against Ca?

    Looking at her with eyes full of childish curiosity, Guinevere asked Ria.

    Rias answer was blunt.

    When theres a mountain, you climb it.

    Guinevereughed heartily.

 Chapter 59

    To describe the woman named Ca Raparb Un with words, she was a perfect human.

    First was her beautiful appearance. In addition to the hue of her blue eyes and magnificent silvery hair, her expression was a faint smile. When normal humans met her for the first time, they would rub their eyes in disbelief of her existence.

    From her thin neck and shoulders, her chest wasnt humble yet neither was it too abundant. And from her thin waist extended graceful and long, disciplined legs. Not emphasizing sex appeal with her chest, she was an existence that existed in perfect harmony.

    If you thought it was just her looks, she was also incredible on the inside.

    Her skill in the sword was at the peak. The Great Sage Azelford himself admitted her skill in magic, saying it was above even his own. She possesses extensive knowledge and expertise, and even her personality could be said to be able to restrain the queen and her son, the prince.

    Though now that she had killed a dragon she is often called the Sage Knight of Silver, people used to call her a saint before that.

    The reason why is that she can use revival magic.

    For someone that can use revival magic in this world, they could only be called a god.

    Though in truth god dragons could use it as well, most people didnt know that.

    Ca should meet the requirements to some extent, so she can use revival magic.

    So, even if you fight against Ca and die, we will abide by the next requirement.

    Hold up, why are you assuming Im going to be defeated?

    Im not saying its a certainty, but Ca has killed a dragon. Im just preparing for the worst case scenario.

    Guinevere smiled as sheughed. Right now, she was on the palm of a huge golem.

    They were currently at Maneshs outskirtting ins. This was the area where that dragon was killed. The name of the ce was now [The Dragonyers Wastnd].

    Here and there were craters, along with scattered bits of vitrified rock. In a ce like that, two women stood still. There was also a golem.

    Ria wore her usual ck leather armor, Ca wore knight armor that was the same color as her hair, made from mithril. Guinevere was in horse riding clothing.

    Although it was a golem, it seemed that its strong point was in underwaterbat.

    First of all, dont damage the upper half of the head. The brain must remain.

    Guinevere exined various things, but it all went in one ear and out the other for Ria.

    In short, pierces and shes are fine, but blowing them entirely away with magic is no good!

    It wouldve been fine if she just said that to start with.

    By the way, if I make a mistake and kill her, is there someone else who could use revival magic?

    Ria asked about what would happen if the opposite happened.

    As soon as my heart stops beating, I will revive.

    As expected, a considerable opponent.

    With her Gift, even if several of her arms and legs were cut off shed still be fine, so itd probably be alright to go all out.

    Incidentally, since Ca wont die even if you stab her through the hard, its fine to be at ease.

    Amazing isnt it, Dragons Bloodline.

    Guinevere, who was on the golem, stood on the opposite side of Ca and said something. Though it wasnt impossible to hear if she strained her ears, Ria thought itd probably be more interesting if she didnt hear what the strategy was.

    A little whileter the golem moved away from Ca, taking a sufficient distance. Its back opened and Guinevere boarded it.

    That was unexpected, golems of the type where humans boarded them didnt exist in this world. The reason was simr to what it was in Rias previous life, there was no practical use for a human to board a robot. Although there were power suit-type magic armor, it wasntmon.

    For Guineveres golem, she herself much have thought it up, designed it, and manufactured it. Despite being a queen that seemed busy, it appeared she had quite a lot of time.

    So then, go and start~

    Together with Guineveres magnified voice, a fireball shot into the sky. It exploded, signalling the start of the fight.

    Closing the distance for now, Ria kicked off the ground.

    Ca did the same.

    Skimming over the ground, she came flying.

    It was unexpected. ording to what she heard from Guinevere, she knew that it was more advantageous for her to attack from long range with magic.

    After countless feints, there was a single sword attack. The guards of the sword and katana approached each other.

    Engaging against Nagasone Kotetsu was a sword that had once been called a holy sword. Now, it was the national treasure sword called the Dragon Destroying Sword Ekudra.

    Mixing in advanced feints, she performed a quick and precise attack.

    However, it was overwhelmingly light.

    Light to the point you wouldnt know if it could kill a person.

    You havent killed many people, have you?

    I think Ive got quite a bit ofbat experience myself, but

    They had theposure to have a chat in the middle of a fight.

    I see.

    She had a chance to answer.

    What was this fight to Ca? It was a suppression. The only thing she could call a fight was the fight against that dragon. The rest of her experience in battle was entirely cultivated through training. All because of the talent named Gift.

    Although Ria was given almost as much power by it, the sheer amount of blood she vomited in her previous life was different. She had been surprised when she really did piss blood.

    With the extreme effort put into her life as an ordinary person going through trial and error, the ability of her body could only be described as prodigal. That was Rias strength.

    White Prison me.

    Ca invoked a magic with no chant, attacking Ria.

    And it wasnt a single thing, it came from all directions.

    Ria dodged and shed them apart with her katana. Even so, she couldnt avoid all of them and received a direct hit.

    But she wasnt damaged. An attack that is merely hot couldnt affect Ria in the least.

    After that, Ria defended against attacks of innumerable attributes many times.

    Good gracious, incredible.

    Yeah, really.

    In a mountainous region far from the battlefield.

    Two figured stood there.

    At a distance where the two fighting figures looked asrge as grains of rice, Halt and Ferna were walking.

    Both were wearing sand colored mantles. Goods that reduced the effectiveness of magic, Halt prepared them just in case.

    Ferna could use far sight magic and Halt watched them with binocrs he took out from his breast pocket.

    Halt answered Fernas nce at him with a smile.

    They were developed by mypany, the state of the art binocrs.

    They didnt use magic, entirely products of technology.

    If you were watching a magic battle, there were many things that could obstruct far sight magic.

    He ced them to his eyes, but immediately smiled wryly and put them away.

    Theyre moving too fast for me to see. Ferna-san, please exin.

    Sure.

    Ferna exined that Ca was moving as she repeatedly activated terrifically advanced magic.

    That was as urate an exnation she could give. Although she was exposing a part of her power, she still hadnt been noticed yet.

    A man and woman were also watching.

    Standing next to the robo-golem was Irina and Serge.

    To answer everyones desire of watching Ria and Cas fight, Serge was sending them a reflection of it with space-time magic, but his mind was already starting to break.

    Magic that Lulu and Serge would have had to put their all into to use was being rapidly fired by Ca as though they were simple.

    Ria was nullifying her magic, as well as slicing through them and taking them head on.

    Super frightening.

    What the heck was was this monstrous battle?

    Irina, seriously defend me. If something flies over here, it really might kill me.

    Even a single stray attack was easily enough to make a small crater.

    Itd instantly break through the magic bulwarks Serge had set up.

    Got it~

    Although Irina said it nonchntly, she was properly working diligently.

    d in orichalcum armor, Irinas body emanated a golden dragon fighting, defending Serge.

    (Even so)

    Serge thought as he looked to his side. The queen turned the golems face to one direction.

    Even though she was defended by the golems armor, the queen was in such a ce as well. Her retainers tolerated it.

    Serge was slowly understanding just how futile it would have been to try and stop her, at least a little.

    Ca was hesitating.

    She was hesitating over how she should deal with the strength of this person named Ria.

    She didnt use magic meant for one on onebat at all. In killing with a sword, her one on one skills were above her own.

    Then maybe she should go all out with her magic?

    She never thought that she would have to go all out with her magic against a normal human opponent.

    However, her hesitation disappeared all at once.

    Ria was able to stop all of her attacks.

    Without seeing it herself, Ca would never have believed it.

    Opening the distance between them, Ca took to the sky.

    Ria prepared herself on the ground in anticipation. It wasnt that she couldnt use magic to fly into the air, but she wasnt that good at it.

    Then, Cas voice echoed out.

    [ Confined ]

    This was the first time Ria heard Ca chant.

    Meanwhile, her body rapidly increased in weight. She wasnt able to move.

    [ To the depths of the dark ground ]

    Magic that manipted gravity, and moreover repeated many times over. She could feel the magical power beingpressed.

    (This is bad)

    Ria thought.

    Perhaps Ca thought that Ria was calm. Her confidence in her was that weighty.

    She erected a multiyered barrier with Ria at its center.

    This was used to confine Ria, but that wasnt all.

    Then, Ca finished her chant.

    [ Thermonuclear Darkness Exploding Hell ]

    The multiyered barriers radius was several hundred meters with Ria at its heart.

    It was something that could defend against a dragons breath.

    Countless nuclear explosions werepressed inside of that.

    Usually, it would take several dozen mages using a ceremony to use this magic.

    Able to destroy even a dragon, it was the final measure the human race had.

    However, even so, Ca could feel Rias presence.

    A giant crater had formed from the wrecked surface.

    Though heat was seeping into the sky, the rocks still boiled like magma.

    From that pond of magma, Ria jumped out.

    When she knew that she wasnt able to escape, she chose to descend into the ground. By using the bath magic shed trained, she went as far down into the ground as she was able.

    The giganticyer of bedrock was able to defend against the nuclear explosion. Her resistance was somehow effective for the heat generated.

    That was hot

    The stuff clinging to her armor cracked and fell as she brushed it away with her hands.

    Hooooooot!!!

    Ria flew towards Ca.

    On her back grew were translucent ck wings.

    This was her newly released [Flight] Gift.

    Ca stopped Rias sh.

    However, their trades were one-sided.

    All of her Gifts were released and she was being strengthened by magic.

    Even so, Ca was unable to gain the upper hand against Ria.

    Then, Ria smiled.

    Each time their swords shed, she knew that she was growing stronger.

    When she was with Ca, she felt like she could rise to any height.

    Yes, this is what she wished for.

    Letting out a remarkably sharp blow, Ca took a distance from Ria.

    Then, she sheathed her sword and raised her hands to the sky.

    Eh? Surely you arent giving up?

    Even though shed used that magic a moment before, Ca still had magical power left.

    From now on would be the real thing.

    No. However, this is the end.

    Ca prepared her magical power.

    Composing it in her mind, this was her strongest magic.

    At this point, it was dubious as to whether this could be called magic. It was the power of a god.

    [ Spirits of the ground and sky, abide by gods will, carry out your duty ]

    [ Destruction of Heaven and Earth ]

    There, light was born.

    That light became a pir, swallowing everything.

    The ground crumbled, disappearing.

    The sky disintegrated, scattering into space.

    Exactly as it sounded, it was a power to destroy heaven and earth.

    Inside of the light, Ria herself was wrapped in darkness.

    A darkness dragons fighting spirit. This was a dragons power, the power to oppose a god.

    Uaaaaaah!

    Roar. Fighting against the power of a god, Ria rushed out of the light.

    Before her was Ca.

    Crashing into her with great force, the two fell to the ground.

    Underneath Rias arms, Ca.

    As though being restrained by Rias arms, Ca.

    That wless beauty copsed.

    Her hair in disorder, her cheeks red, and sweating on her brow.

    An angel had fallen. It was that kind of an immoral feeling.

    Its my loss.

    Cas breathing was rough, saying just that.

    Really, dont you still have a trump card?

    No, thatst one was it. I didnt finish using it in the fight, but the damage to the surroundings is huge.

    Yeah, thats for sure.

    There was a brand new supersized crater. If the battlefield wasnt restricted, just how much damage would have urred?

    Winners rights. For you, I staked my life.

    Incidentally, this was that kind of fight.

    Under Rias body, Ca stirred.

    Her body was soft. Ria couldnt figure out where she hid that power in it.

    Well then, kiss me

    Ca didnt show her surprise on her face from the request, instead shutting her eyes.

    Seeing her pink lips, Ria trembled fervently

    But in the end, she only managed to kiss her cheek.

 Chapter 60

    They met immediately.

    Seeing Cas white mantle wave in the castles corridor, Ria called out to her.

    Yo. Whats up?

    Hi. Until Hime-samas preparations areplete, Ill be reviewing my training.

    Although Ca seemed cool with her response, that pretty face had copsed in Rias arms.

    Just thinking back to it what enough for Rias chest to tighten. A wicked lust was overflowing form a part that wasnt there.

    So then, mind if I tag along?

    Please, feel free.

    With a perfect smile, Ca responded.

    Then, those two looked at the sight of knights lined up in a row practicing.

    Whenever some knights sought advice, Ca would answer.

    Nodding as though in a feverish dream, they would head back to training.

    Ca was smiling faintly. Being watched by her, the knights practiced with extra vigor.

    It was a mystery that no one was looking at her with lustful eyes. Maybe they thought that falling in love with a goddess would be insolence?

    Well, if they just focused on training, they would probably get their superiors attention.

    (Though even so, even Ca eats and poops Probably.)

    Despite Ria thinking about such disrespectful things, Ca was standing in a dignified manner next to her.

    A single knight stood in front of Ria.

    A moment, your highness?

    He was standing upright. The man seemed to be a serious person.

    Yeah, what is it?

    Ive heard that your highness uses a katana. In truth, I also use a katana. If it is alright, please instruct me.

    There certainly was a katana on that knights waist.

    Hou.

    That put Ria in a good mood. As the knight hoped, she went to stand in the practice area.

    So long as she could wield a katana, she could concentrate. Ria was that kind of a living thing.

    She instructed him in general forms. She crossed des to show him, but he wasnt that skilled.

    Strong.

    Ca called out to Ria after she returned.

    When you truly fight, its easier to understand.

    Its also different when watching from the side.

    That was probably true.

    Just by looking at Ca, one could feel Rias body temperature rise if they touched her.

    But, she wondered.

    Even after sheathing her katana, he still couldnt think of anything but her.

    They were that.

    Probably, her feelings were that.

    The thing known as love.

    Now then, how about us talk now?

    pping her hands together, Guinevere began to speak. Without going into any useless preamble, she dered the start of their conference.

    The cab members that directly participated in the nations administration, as well as Rias group, were there. Though theyre called her group, that didnt include Gig and Maal since they were representing the ogres and the beastkin. They would get their individual time.

    Though it was probably fine to bring Serge, he also didnt go since he would be introduced as a scheming child.

    First off, the purpose of this conference is the concentration of power in the northwest part of the continent tost out the millennium. After that, I dont care.

    Ria nodded.

    Exactly, and for that Cordova must be destroyed or made to surrender, as well as reform its government.

    What do you mean by reform it?

    First of all, reform itsws. That country is too strict with its criminals.

    What did Ria mean when she said Cordovasws were strict? To put it simply, they were rigid to an extreme degree.

    Filled with set precedents, there was no room left to take circumstances into ount. Still, people were excessively deemed as havingmitted national treason. Their government gave the people no rights to object either.

    With its censorship of certain ideas, it was pretty much a socialist country. Its nature was even worse, like a despotic country.

    (Maybe Serge should havee after all?)

    Ria thought to herself.

    (Hes read a lot more than me, hed probably have a few ideas on it. Lets speak to him directly after this.)

    Also, its not limited to Cordova, but remove demi-human discrimination. That part might be a little difficult though.

    The poption of beastkin in this region, although not exact, was probably evenrger than the amount of humans.

    Though it was strange that it hadnt already happened in this country, the cause might be because a lot of peoples livelihoods depended on hunting and gathering. To begin with, even in Rias previous life, theory had it thatrge viges had consolidated together in order to have the poption necessary for agriculture.

    Demi-human discrimination Although segregation is a problem, its not something thats particrly rejected either.

    However, there was a clear distinction between demi-humans in the surrounding regions.

    Since their ecologies were different, it was natural that coexistence would be difficult as well. Thats also excluding foolish examples such as strong people that dont conform with physiology.

    However, with things like problems with food andnd rights, conflicts will ur.

    The minister of state was nodding.

    That might be something for the future, but right now our problem is the millennium. For the food problems, I think the propagation of agriculture is still necessary. However, both beastkin and ogres are fundamentally love meat

    This time, it was Maal and Gigs turn to nod.

    Well, the food problem will be dealt with one way or another. I just want the dwarves metallurgy techniques and magic stones produced frombyrinths. If we have those, to be frank, I have confidence that we wouldnt lose against Cordova.

    There seemed to be ns to mass produce the golem that Guinevere was on.

    Cordovas military might was famous, its heavy infantrys outfits were given magic defenses and its cavalry were mobile and strong. However, when taking into ount how its wars developed and the way it ruled afterwards, it wasnt a real threat.

    To win against Cordova, we just need to tear down their logistics and military engineers.

    Cordovasrgest advantage was that it was a nation specialized in war.

    Me?

    You~ are~ Casalias~ Ojou-sama~. Cordovas~ main~ houses~ Ojou-sama~

    Guinevere was twirling her fingers in circles while talking funny.

    If its you~ other countries will follow~

    Then, she stopped suddenly.

    Do you have the resolution?

    With that said, Ria was stumped.

    To be the symbol of something. She had experienced that in the past.

    Most of all, all of the ogres were under Rias leadership. Their soldiers would die if it were for Ria.

    If it were them, they wouldnt object to running into a battlefield. But then she would be burdening them with something from a foreign country, wasnt that arrogant?

    From your father in Casalia, you will get the title of archduke and establish a grand duchy. Then you will oppose Cordova. So?

    (I see, so thats Guineveres n huh?)

    I cant manage a country

    Leave it to me, Ill be the regent. Realistically, Manesh dukedom would be the grand duchy.

    However, the country called Manesh would likely disappear.

    And I would like you to make my son your adopted son. That would preserve Maneshs legitimacy.

    (Ah, so thats it.)

    And though I wanted you to choose a king from one of our aristocrats Ill ask your frankly. Are you truly homosexual?

    Hearing the blunt question, the ministers faces tensed up as expected.

    Even so, Ria didnt think the queen was being audacious, and she wouldnt start lying here.

    With an exaggerated sigh, Ria shrugged her shoulders and answered.

    Its true. From the moment I was born until now, Ive never harbored feelings towards a man.

    Towards Rias deration, the cab members faces were aghast.

    People would usually conceal something like that. Well, although male homosexuality was famous among aristocracy, they didnt think she would answer so resolutely.

    Its no good even if its a handsome youth that looks like a beautiful girl?

    Impossible. There were many handsome youths in Casalias court as well, but even so I only thought the women were good.

    Towards her hardcore deration of homosexuality, the cab members were drawing away.

    Ca was thinking over Rias interests, but she simply stood behind the queen with a face that said nothing.

    Well, I dont mind living in the same residence for political reasons, but dont expect anything for the night. For that, give me a bride.

    At that moment, the assembly hall blew up.

    Definitely not, definitely not!

    Ca-dono is the only one that cant!

    Ca-sama is everyones!

    Better yet, please marry her majesty!

    (Youre pretty popr, Ca-sama. Thats probably understandable for a countrys savior though. Unexpectedly, even the queen isnt as popr?)

    At any rate, Ca still wasnt married even now because of them sabotaging each others attempts. As for Ria, she couldnt help but saying GJ though.

    Right! A man like her, to Ca-sama

    Man?

    She isnt a man right?

    (Whyd you all suddenly get quiet there? Oi.)

    Isnt it fine?

    Yeah, itd be different if she were a man.

    This could even be a reward!

    There it is![1]

    (Oi oi, their speech suddenly turned towards something incredible.)

    So, we wont go against Hime-samas proposal, but

    Everyones gazes were collected on Ca.

    She wasnt the usual saint, but neither was she blushing. She spoke with a faint smile.

    As your highness desires.

    It was a political and diplomatic stage.

    In order to utilize Casalias influence to the maximum, they would immediately send messengers.

    Although a person at the level of a cab member would naturally be an ambassador, Carlos would be travelling with them. The purpose was to tell a detailed story to Rias royal father of what happened after going out to travel.

    Lulu would also be going. She would be exining the various circumstances to Agatha.

    Although it was arranged that he would be going together with them as a representative from the ogres, Gig was exempted from this. The main problem was that he just didnt understand political conversations. They would pick up someone from the ogre area on the way.

    Moreover, they would also simrly pick up and adult beastkin on the way.

    Although it would be best if Ria herself went, she had to do things like getting acquainted with the domestic aristocracy and negotiate with foreign ambassadors. She had a ton of work to do.

    And so, the two left Manesh.

    Feeling lonely?

    Shizuna called out from behind Ria. Thinking about it, those two had always been with her the whole time shed been travelling.

    Ria turned around, smiling faintly.

    Lonely huh will youfort me?

    Being hugged as though she were gently being wrapped up, Shizunas face reddened.

    Though Ria and herrades moved into the residence that Ca owned, there werent many chanced to meet with her.

    Ca, who held the role of secretary as themander of the queens bodyguard, was busy. Living in the inner pce everyday, Ria herself also had many domestic things to take care of.

    The periods where Serge was away also increased. He was contributing towards the development of the queens magic weaponry. There were also a lot of cases where he received magic instruction from Guinevere herself.

    Irina was also distant from Ria, learning the fundamentals of the sword from the knights. And she wouldnt part from Maal.

    Consequently, Ria was always with Shizuna and Gig, but

    As for Ria and Shizuna, they shared a bedroom.

    Although Shizunas title was tentatively Rias guard, she was actually her mistress.

    She participated in the knights training, and although there were few scornful aimed towards her since she disyed her skill, she didnt think that being thought of as someones lover was shameful.

    Shizuna was innocent after all.

    Meeting Ria, although she knew what making love to someone was, she didnt really feel like a homosexual.

    Deliberately keeping her in mind, Ria didnt pursue her every night.

    When she had little time, she would kiss her chick, whisper sweet words into her ear, and sleep.

    The calm days continued.

    Since Ca and Ria didnt share beds, Shizuna was relieved. Though Ca was her legal wife, it couldnt be helped since it was a problem of social status.

    When she slept while actually being held in Rias arms, even though she would remember her inferiorityplex towards Cas beauty, Shizuna would console herself.

    When Ca was settled into the position as Rias wife, Ria spoke to her.

    Since we arent a true couple, if you can find a man you really like, its fine to leave me.

    That wont happen.

    Ca made that assertion with her usual calm smile.

    On the evening of such a day.

    Ria, who had quietly slipped out of the castle, was wandering around the town near the castle.

    That wasnt her goal. Her goal was to get out of the castle.

    A bat flew through the dark night.

    Stopping on a small street, there was a maiden with xen hair wearing a hood.

    Its not that its hard for me to enter the castle or anything. Its barrier is weak.

    Afterining like that, Asuka started talking.

    Cordova is stirring.

    The upheaval had began.

 Chapter 61

    That Maneshs ally had been groundlessly invaded by Cordova was immediately brought to the royal pce via various routes.

    And when the rescue requestes, the preparations for the first corps reinforcements would bepleted. For things like this, the young country moved quickly.

    Two army corps of twenty-four thousand and a supply convoy have moved.

    What the intelligence chief said corresponded to Asukas news.

    Perhaps, the Cordova army would invade the country. The allied forces could mobilize ten thousand troops at most.

    Manesh had also prepared to mobilize an army of around that size. Then, a messenger departed towards ogre vige.

    Alone, an ogre had the same war potential as ten trained soldiers. If even one hundred of them came, they would very likely gain a considerable increase to their forces.

    There was a child sitting in the conference where people were discussing that seemed out of ce.

    It was Serge. As a future staff officer candidate, Guinevere had him sit in.

    That Serge timidly raised his hand.

    Umm~ its a simple question, but

    Urged on, Serge continued.

    Is using Ca-samas magic to annihte them no good? Cant it do it?

    Right then, the generals stopped moving.

    It could do it. However, it mustnt be done.

    They mustnt let Ca do it.

    Due to political reasons, that is impossible. Even so, if it trulyes down to it, it isnt a time to cast away ourst resort.

    (Political reasons? I dont understand the details, but its probably bad to use it in a war. I somehow get it.)

    Ca is ourst resort. Since it hasnt been cast away, it has value. For if something like a group of assassins attacked in the one in a thousand chance.

    (Well, we wouldnt die even with that though.)

    Serge thought that, but didnt say it.

    Even if she was very talented, even Ria might find being hunted by assassins year-round being unpleasant.

    More importantly, I want you to take charge of logistical operations.[1]

    Guinevere appointed Serge. This was likely because she knew about Serge being able to use space-time magic.

    How many days worth of provisions and horse fodder would you be able to move for ten thousand infantry?

    What would the size and weight for thirty days worth be?

    A secretary calcted it on a piece of paper. It was an amount that Serge would be able to handle with his ability.

    In that case, I could transport around one years worth with some extra.

    The attending generals stared in shock. After Guinevere, who also stared momentarily, recovered, she let out a joyfulugh.

    Serges ability to transport things. This would be the key to their war. She understood that.

    Spreading information about this childs magic is strictly prohibited. You have a duty of confidentiality.

    Even if he didnt directly enter the battlefield, his ability was immense. Everyone understood this.

    Just, the person himself was a littlete in understanding it.

    Serge will be defended by Irina and Maal. With those two, theres no problem so long as their opponent isnt a dragon.

    Ria alsoprehended just how great Serges ability was.

    As the nominal suprememander, Ria would appear directly.

    There was a political goal for this. First of all, for Cordova, this would be a threat that said that they would be opposing Casalia. And for their allies, this would be the announcement of the being known as Ria.

    But really, an armys march is slow

    Ria muttered as she swayed on Matsukazes back.

    Since we dont need to match the speed that cargo would move at, this is considerably fast.

    Next to Ria, Ca was also riding a horse as they proceeded forward. Her horse was a good match for her, dapple-grey.

    The army was marching forward on a one-week journey that would have taken three days had they gone their fasted.

    In order to wait for the ogre and beastkin reinforcements, they werent going at their fastest speed.

    Being able to march faster than the enemies expectations could allow them to choose the battlefield in a war.

    Cordovas army held absolute confidence in itself on the battlefield.

    Of course although this also included castle sieges and defensive battles, they could easily defeat enemies that doubled their numbers in a battle.

    Still, we can win with you here.

    Before they departed to the front, Guinevere said that.

    Anyhow, Ria had the Divine Protection of the War God Gift. From the position of takingmand of a battle, it would demonstrate its absolute potency.

    Looking over the battle formation ns, Serge and the others said that they didnt have any more to say about it.

    Isnt it overwhelming? Mine army.[1]

    Ria immediately mmed her fists down.

    Maneshs army had set up camp on a slightly elevated hill.

    Merging with their allies that had retreated towards here, they had twenty thousand troops.

    Ria was making a long spear inside themand tent. It was just so that Ca and Serge could see it.

    While creating the spear with her hands, Ria looked over the topographic map spread out in front of her.

    The cavalry will be a bit of a pain

    Have you lead an army before?

    Ca asked the question out of curiosity, so Ria told her about when she battled alongside the vige.

    Thats absurd or not. Certainly, with those conditions, the only way to win was to make use of their individual bravery.

    If Ca was there, she could have annihted the enemys backbone with offensive magic from a distance.

    Although that couldnt apply to this situation, there was one thing inmon.

    With their army using this high ground, the enemy will attempt to encircle them.

    Shed heard that although Cordovas cavalrymen leveraged their mobility, their physical capability wasnt that much.

    It was essential that they avoided being encircled so that they wouldnt be attacked from every direction.

    On the afternoon of that day, a force of three hundred beastkin joined them.

    Ria believed that still wasnt everything. There wasnt very many.

    Then in the evening, the ogre army arrived and merged with them. They numbered two thousand.

    That night, officers gathered in the tent.

    The beastkins forces would examine it in the daytime. They were currently entrusted with going out on reconnaissance.

    Since a strategy that goes too far into the details is bound to fail, I give a rough exnation.

    So, Ria exined things regarding intended enemy movements and behavior, as well as important terrain.

    Disregarding the fine details, does anyone have any questions so far?

    With that, an old general began to speak.

    I think the strategy is adequate, but be that as it may, your highness, did you study military tactics in your native country?

    No, at most I only have knowledge concerning wars from secondhand sources.

    That is, she often saw programs on public broadcasting from her previous life.

    Although she had read about Sun Tzu, that was closer to political theory.

    Even so, she found it to be somewhat relevant now.

    The strategy meeting finished without any interruptions. The faces of the officers who returned from the tent were filled with a sense of victory.

    They couldnt win. Thats what Ria had thought.

    The general thatmanded the whole army as well as the staff officers thought that they couldnt win. Carelessness and pride leads to imprudence. However, for people in the position of directlymanding soldiers, it was necessary to have faith that they would definitely win.

    Your highness, you

    Remaining behind in the tent, Ca spoke spontaneously.

    Who in the world are you?

    You didnt hear about it from Guinevere?

    Ria and Guinevere were already at the point of calling each other by name.

    Guineveres Dragon Eyes were sure to be able to see all of Rias Gifts.

    Hime-sama doesnt speak much about what she sees with Dragon Eyes.

    (I see. If she were to just talk about the information she obtained, other people would find her eerie. Apart from childhood, has she just been using the information herself now?)

    Ria thought to herself.

    (What a scheming woman. In a good way, of course.)

    Right, its probably fine to tell Ca

    About her Gift, and the conversation with Valis. And the story of her previous life.

    (Shed probably never betray me. Well, even if she does, itd be myself at fault.)

    When this ends, maybe Ill tell you. Itll take a while to exin. And

    Whileughing with a bit of embarrassment, Ria spoke.

    Wont wont you call me by name? Thats l-like a c-couple is it no good?

    No, I understand. Riana-sama.

    (No, thats not it.)

    Ria. Dont use -sama.

    (Ooh.)

    (That. So good.)

    Ria rapidly drew near Ca, drawing her lips to her ears. Naturally, Cas lips also neared Rias ears.

    Ria? Whats wrong?

    (Fuoooooh.)

    Ria desperately attempted to stay standing as her waist instinctively tried to give out.

    But just in time, she gripped Cas shoulders with both of her hands. As though she was presenting herself for a kiss.

    However, her reason somehow regained itself and she separated herself from her.

    Tomorrow will be the decisive battle. Lets rest early.

    Leaving Ca behind in a stupor, Ria departed from the tent.

    But in the end, the fight didnt happen.

    Cordovas army arrived on the ins in the morning and began to set up camp, but they just lined up and hadnt attacked yet.

    Well, Cordova will do it.

    Ria said that lightly.

    Cordovas army had few in it that were able to immediately enter battle after nearing the enemy. First they would look to scout out the state of affairs, build a strong camp, and examine their strategy. It was theirbat procedure done by the manual.

    However, that didnt mean that Manesh and its alliesbined forces didnt see this. Taking a sufficient distance, they rained arrows down on their enemies while they worked, but since the soldiers in charge of their defense defended them by holding their shields up, it was ineffectual.

    Therefore, Ria decided to strengthen their encampment.

    Holes?

    Right, they dont need to be that deep. The holes would remove the horses mobility, so dig a ton of them around here on the map.

    Ria issued the instructions while showing the map.

    Thebined armys soldiers werent reserve soldiers. They wereprised of volunteers and mercenaries. She was using them as military engineers.

    But with their cavalrys mobility wouldnt they just detour around?

    Of course. In short, its good as long as they cant move together with the infantry that act as the enemys main war potential.

    Along with that, by momentarily weakening the cavalrys charge, they could take advantage of them there.

    For keeping morale up, there was one challenge.

    Even though their was an enemy before them, they couldnt attack their encampment. Performing engineering tasks helped with that.

    Ogres, which were natural-born soldiers, had many hot-blooded people that seemed like they would rush out and attack at any moment. Stopping that from happening was Rias job.

    Anyhow, she stopped them by sheer strength. She ended their useless questions. When that repeated several times, the ogres that didnt know about Rias strength obediently fell into line.

    General soldiers turned to Ca for sce. With this number of people, there were people whose physical conditions that would worsen even if they did nothing, so Ca would cure them.

    All things considered, their troops are well regted.

    Ria felt admiration as she stared into the distance, looking over the enemy forces movements.

    Their sentries didnt look away. Their duties were being perfectly carried out.

    This isnt the time to praise the enemy.

    Although Ca seemed calm on the outside, this was her first time in a war. In truth she was thinking about a variety of things.

    What, you think we should move?

    No, the side that has to go on a long expedition is at a disadvantage if it turns into a war of attrition, but I wonder why they dont attack.

    Right. Although their supply lines definitely stretch on maybe it should be expected considering Cordovas reputation for its supply train?

    Although the two were speaking rtively peacefully, thinking about it from the enemys point of view, Ria realized it.

    No, thats their goal. They dont know that we have Serge.

    Right, if they didnt know about the megalithic amount of goods Serge held, when they scouted out their supplies, they thought it was better to turn it into a war of attrition.

    Thats annoying. Its turned into a quiet war

    Rias ideal development would be to finish the battle in one go.

    Even politically, magnificently surpassing ones enemy gave a huge propaganda impact. Of course, just winning against their opponent, Cordova, that so far hadnt lost a battle, would be amazing.

    For the time being, lets increase the smoke from cooking rice. Well not show them that we still have a lot to go.

    Then, the tenth day passed.

    In the middle of the night, the skies to the north were dyed in red.

    The beastkin tribes forces were immediately sent out to scout what happened.

    The report came back the next morning. The enemys supply base seemed to have exploded in mes in two ces.

    What army did it?

    Although the officers inclined their heads in thought, Ria had an idea about it.

    Attacking in the middle of the night, oveing their defenses and burning their supplies, there werent many with those skills.

    The vampires and dark elf.

    They were hostile towards Cordova, and moreover if those two didnt feel the need to go easy, they could probably destroy an entire base with just their fighting power alone.

    Dont idle now. Their supply base has been destroyed, the enemy wille out.

    The officers ran toward their units in a hurry.

    Seeing that, Riaughed brutally.

    Finally. Its finally time to start this fun war.

 Chapter 62

    What was a battle? It wasnt something that started when orders were given.

    Even though soldiers assemble into ranks after leaving their camp, it takes a considerable amount of time.

    Hold position and not engage, yeah?

    A general verified it. If they held back in their reinforced position, it would help give them quite the advantage as the battle progressed. It would also decrease the amount of casualties they suffer.

    However, that wasnt its fundamental reason.

    ording to the n, we will settle this with a battle.

    No one rebutted Riasmands as the generals scattered tomand their respective units.

    Ria wore a military uniform, preparing to give a speech. For battles like this, the suprememander would always give encouragement to their troops.

    Even Cordovas generals were giving speeches to their soldiers. Holding back the impulse of wanting tounch fire magic into their groups was hard.

    Soldiers, what has happened to the nations that received Cordovas aggression as they invaded thus far? I think you all know.

    By using amplification magic, her voice would reach all of her troops, but since Ria purposely stood at the forefront, she was taking into consideration the officers and troops of their allies forces.

    Defeated soldiers, forced and abused into very, the mines, or the farms. Most lose their lives before even three months pass!

    Despite whether or not this was true, there definitely were reports of it. She thoroughly fanned the mes of their horror.

    The nations ruled by them suffer heavy taxation andbor, unable to escape with the armys eyes on them.

    Again and again, she stressed it.

    Why have we tolerated Cordovas barbaric acts of brutality thus far? It isnt because their nation is mighty.

    She slightly changed the subject of her speech.

    The reason? We werent able to unite as one. Cordova aims to attack weak nations.

    This was true as well. Isting nations through diplomacy, then invading. This was one of Cordovas underhanded practices.

    However! This time, things are different. To end Cordovas aggression and tyranny, Manesh has stood up with the help of beastkin and ogre soldiers.

    Right, they were different from the previous nations that were defeated.

    Ogre soldiers, each superior to ten humans. We have three thousand!

    (Padding the numbers a little should be fine. Itll be alright if we win.)

    Then, there is thetest armor and weapons you all have. Go and wee our enemies with them!

    Their equipment was made by going to considerable lengths. It would be wasted if it wasnt put to good use.

    In addition, we have the Dragonyer Saint, Ca Raparb Un.

    Having defeated a dragon that had even destroyed a country, she was a hero for this world. With Rias words, Ca also made an appearance. Her fame, speaking frankly, was even greater than Rias. And now, she was their ally.

    When Rias group returned to theirmand tent, the allied forces located at the front started to advance.

    Cordovas infantry also advanced in response, both sides entering arrow range.

    Since both sides soldiers held shields, it didnt have much of an effect. However, those who were unlucky were still shot through the gaps between their shields.

    Ria sighed in her heart.

    She once again realized that she loved war.

    Not only her enemies deaths, but even her allies deaths, she received it all with pleasure. She loved fighting that staked ones life for it.

    Ria wasnt able to keep herself from smiling wryly in her heart that such a feeling was likely sinful for a human to feel.

    The infantry continued their advance, their spears finally in contact.

    Their spears lengths were longer. Ria made the spears with that purpose in mind. Despite them being mass produced products, it was painful to arrange that number.

    Although it seemed they were pressured by the first sh, Cordovas army gradually pushed back. Their individual skills were probably different. Cordovas severe military training was famous.

    Their cavalry attempted to encircle them from both sides.

    Rias side only had about half of the amount of cavalry as the enemy. Therefore, Ria arranged for the cavalry to all be on the right nk.

    The sh between the two cavalry groups were approximately equal. Better yet, if they managed to lure them into the arranged traps, they would even be at an advantage.

    Though the left nk wasprised by Manesh infantry, by making use of their long spears and traps, they managed to somehow force the cavalry into detouring.

    As for the troops they had in reserve, five thousand Manesh soldiers and two thousand ogres in all.

    Since Cordova split its infantry into three groups, they calcted that it had kept around two-thirds, a total of twenty thousand infantry, as a reserve.[1]

    Serge, contact the 13th battalion. Move right one hundred paces.

    Roger.

    It was even more of a foul y than the ogres. That is, using Serges space-time magic tomunicate between units.

    The disciplined Cordovan soldiers moved organically at the battalion and toon scales, but not to this degree. Maneshs troops could receivemands from headquarters with no timeg.

    Without getting overwhelmed, they held their ground and continued fighting. Supplemented by their high morale, their strength rose.

    Send in the 17th battalion. Alternate with the 9th battalion.

    Making sure to rotate troops in and out would help recover their endurance. That, and there was Cas magic.

    The enemys mage troops were using offensive magic. Manesh also fought back, the allied forces holding a clear advantage. There was a certain mage with near infinite magical power named Ca, using her magical power to neutralize the enemys magic.

    the Cordovan infantry that was normally able to gradually overwhelm their enemies waspletely subdued and forced to hold their ground.

    Manesh was alternating reserve troops in at a battalion scale, but even though they were pushing with fresh strength, they couldnt move forward. It was a standoff.

    Contact the right nk cavalry, separate from the enemys battlefield.

    Roger.

    With the enemy hitting their left nk, there were gaps between the enemys cavalry and infantry.

    As the enemysmander wasnt incapable, he attempted to return his cavalry that was on the left nk. However, Maneshs cavalry frantically obstructed them.

    The enemys right nk cavalry overdid its detour as it tried to encircle them. The cavalrys first charge was weak, so they were nothing but soldiers on horses now. However, they still fought against Maneshs infantry that were equipped with long spears.

    Starting the battle in the morning, the allied forces had gained the obvious advantage by midday.

    Tired and injured soldiers were sent back, but with Cas extensive healing and recovery magic, they were able to return to the battlefield.

    Ca didnt use any offensive magic, but even if she couldnt use it, she was going all out with her healing.

    (With Ca and Serge, there isnt any chance we can be defeated on a single battlefield. If there was a problem, it would be if there was more than one battlefield. I wouldnt be able to overlook everything in that case.)

    Rias Gift allowed her to overwatch a war, but she didnt know just howrge its range was. Shed have to try it out sooner orter.

    The enemys reserve forces dwindled as they had to send their reserves out.

    Battle cries roared through the skies.

    After having to sit back the entire time until now, the ogres bloodthirst exploded out.

    Their prating force couldnt bepared to cavalry. They split into two groups and surrounded the enemy infantry from both nks.

    [Such good young warriors.]

    With a ng, something happened inside Ria as she spontaneously spoke those words.

    This was Rias fifth Gift. Even though Valis didnt reference it, it was simply a Gift to continue fighting.

    If it had to be named, it would be [Shura] or [Primal Instinct].[2]

    Half-encircled by the ogres that formed an iron wall around them, even though the ogres assault overran them, the Cordovan army still maintained its order.

    Though since the nonmissioned officers were excellent atmanding their soldiers, Ria couldnt help but to praise them.

    Well, one more push then?

    For thest push, she may as well do it herself.

    Im heading out. Shizuna, follow me. Rudolph, lets go![3]

    People near Ria stopped in a panic as Ria rode Matsukaze. Among those were Ca and Serge.

    Ria, youre being rash!

    Ria thought that this was the first time shed heard Cas voice like that.

    What should I do with the reports?

    Meanwhile, Serge wasnt particrly worried. This wasnt the first time hed seen Ria thrust into Cordovas soldiers.

    Keep sending them to me. Ill give you instructions each time.

    Ria spearheaded a sortie into the flustered officers.

    One against a thousand.

    A mighty warrior.

    Ria, who was apanied by Shizuna and Rudolph, advanced with her bodyguards as she cut between her allies, crashing into the enemys front.

    With each swing of her cross spear, a persons life ended.

    If Ria died or was captured here, it could turn into a situation of aplete reversal by Cordova.

    However, Ria decided on showing herself only after reasoning that the enemy didnt have enough reserve strength to do something like that.

    In fact, Cordovas army had copsed.

    Cordovan soldiers went through rigid and severe training so that they wouldnt retreat without orders to do so. Those same soldiers were finally retreating.

    Their front copsed and the war of invasion had begun.

    Ordered by the Demon King, a man came to this ground.

    His name was Ordo.

    Proud of his outstanding capabilities as the Demon Kings subordinate, he was famous while at the same time having many problem behaviors.

    Why would the Demon King eternally hold such a man in high esteem? Honestly, Rei found it a problem and would only cooperate with him if ordered to.

    All things considered, shes a beauty

    Ordos eyesight was on another level from a humans, he was even able to see into Maneshs encampment.

    Especially her, that fine woman with silvery hair. I want to shove her down and vite her.

    This man spoke his desires freely and calmly in front of the woman. This was even unpleasant for Rei, who had great self-control.

    Shes the dragonyer. Besides, even his majesty said to not lower the humans war potential.

    I know. I wont act against his majestys orders.

    (Even so)

    Ordo thought.

    (A human that could be defeated with just me, how could they help his majesty?)

    Besides, if he had to kill, even if he would get some amusement from it, he would devote himself entirely to the battlefield.

    He had time. For a while, he would be maneuvering behind the scenes in this northwest part of the continent.

    Unlike dark elves that stood out and vampires that practically couldnt move in the daytime at all, he could easily slip in and go among humans.

    He would never go against the Demon King. However, that was just one aspect of it.

    Imagining himself pressing down on that silver-haired saint, Ordos face distorted into a barbarous smile.

 Chapter 63

    A battle of pursuit began against the Cordovan army, which had ran away.

    For this, their own cavalry didnt have enough war potential, preventing them from achieving maximal military gains.

    The enemys cavalry had lost practically all of their war potential. Even so, there were still a few more captured by the beastkin ambushing them from behind.

    For their infantrys war potential, their numbers dwindled steadily through the pursuit. Their final casualty count numbered around five thousand people. The number of captives was around the same amount.

    As for Cordovas remaining military force, they abandoned the areas they invaded and returned to Cordovan territory. With the pursuit stopped at the nations border, the allied forces started work on preparing a simple stronghold.

    On the grounds where the battles urred, Serge learned why Ca couldnt be counted as part of their war potential.

    Regardless of friend or foe, she would heal the wounded with her magic. Because she used her magical power for that, she didnt use her magic forbat.

    There were no deaths among the ally sides officers. To be precise, Ca resurrected them even if they died. Of course, an enormous amount of magical power was necessary for that. She wouldnt be able to do it for every soldier.

    There really is a revival magic huh

    Although Serge felt admiration, even he was busily walking around and distributing supplies.

    In the forefront, Maneshs reinforcements that had finally arrived at thiste hour were dispatching supplies.

    Ria and Ca were standing before wounded enemies and prisoners, giving a speech.

    Gentlemen, there are few paths you can take.

    It was Ria that raised her voice. Towards Ca, who was standing beside her as though to snuggle, even the enemy soldiers assumed a praying position as if she were a goddess. She had likely saved many of them from the brink of death.

    First, you can continue on and choose the path that leads to death, but I dont rmend it.

    Ria shrugged her shoulders as though she were jesting. The enemy soldiersughed only in their expressions.

    There is also a path that will see you liberated and returned home. Perhaps most people will choose this one. However, weapons will not be permitted. Minimal rations will be provided.

    At this, many people looked surprised. Prisoners of war were usually restrained for use in prisoner exchange, with the majority sold as ves. And yet, she said they would be given rations.

    Because the battle finished quietly without prolonging, the allied forces had food to spare. Using this, Ria proposed liberating the captives.

    Although there were naturally many dissenting opinions on this, in the end, this was added as one of the choices. By daring to liberate their captives, this was intentional advertising towards Cordovas interior.

    There is a third way, but you will be a ve to our country for three years, pursuingnd remation for development. You will be freed after three years pass. Assuming you can reim a plot ofnd, you can do as you want with it, even sell it. You are even free to return to Cordova.

    This was an abnormal proposal. If they were enved as was normally done, they wouldnt have a choice in the matter. She would even purposely limit the amount of years, giving them thend when their time was up.

    Wasnt this practically immigration? Or maybe this was part of a poption growth policy?

    There are some among you all that are the second or third sons of a farming family, or there may be people originating from low ie groups from the city as well. If you do not aspire to return to your hometown, I rmend taking this path.

    Since Cordovas army definitely had anti-refugee measures in ce, this was considerably attractive. Particrly, unlike Cordova, there was arge chance that they wouldnt be roped into the war.

    And there there is thest path, but people will be chosen for this.

    Rias gaze swept over the soldiers. With her forceful discernment, only a few soldiers didnt flinch.

    I will recruit soldiers to be my, Ryuke Rianas, bodyguards. For any daredevils among you, I want you to apply.

    Even if they werent daredevils, if they called themselves a man, they would be forced to consider it.

    Particrly the men who took pride in their strength. Their eyes held a certain gleam. If they hadnt seen Rias crazy fighting, this would have been looked like a good offer.

    As being my bodyguard will be truly dangerous, I only request for genuine soldiers. That is all.

    Ria abruptly turned and left.

    Concerning the results, more than half of the soldiers returned to Cordova.

    Manesh soldiers escorted them to the border, freeing them there. They hoped that they would propagate the allied forces political stance throughout Cordova.

    Additionally, close to half chose to be ves. They were sent to clearnd in Manesh. Since the area opened for development had brought in golems as an experiment, it wasnt that harsh of an environment either.

    And for those that went with being Rias bodyguards, around one hundred soldiers remained. It went without saying that Ria beat down each and every one of the people that imed to be daredevils, smashing many noses in.

    As for Manesh finishing the postwar processing and returning, it had been one month since their departure.

    Their victory against Cordova inbat provided a huge influence, with most of the surrounding countries joining the alliance and sending delegates. Cordovas notoriety had reached an extreme.

    Although things like that were usually discussed in private and not in front of ambassadors, she had made certain that both Ca and Shizuna attended.

    Besides, I already have a bride.

    Saying that, she demonstrated towards Ca.

    And a concubine.

    Saying that, she demonstrated towards Shizuna.

    Well, I already have enough women for a while. With a beautiful wife and adorable concubine, I dont have the love to spare.

    Casposed expression didnt falter, but Shizuna looked down with a red face.

    Ca was attending in different clothes than her usual knight outfit, she was wearing a dress like a nobles daughter.

    B-but then, how will you produce an heir?

    A bewildered ambassador asked.

    Even if worrying about a sessor was natural for nobles, that story had already been settled.

    It is nned for Maneshs prince to be my adopted son. It will be formally announced when I ascend to the rank of archduchess.

    Since it was originally Maneshs territory, she would adopt the prince as her son and heir. It was a reasonable story.

    As expected, since there wouldnt a sessor born, no countries had women that took wives. If there were, itd be a scandal.

    At any rate, I am too busy. I dont even have the time to flirt with my bride.

    Ria was grumbling, but the people around her were busy as well. Not to mention Ca, Shizuna was also training with the men that had newly be Rias bodyguards.

    Shizunas request from Valis was the acquisition of a new Skill.

    It was something that Ria and Ca already had from their Gifts, but it was something that ordinary humans couldnt obtain. It was [Limit Break].

    It was a skill said to be able to allow a human to surpass their limits. While fighting against others, she strove to master this skill.

    As she continued exhausting herself trying to master it, Ria wasnt able to have fun tormenting her at night.

    Even though were finally back from the battlefield, its nothing but business

    Give it up. Such is the way of a statesman.

    Seeing Ria desperately grapple with official documents, Guinevere was the one tough in response. Although, she also had a mountain of official papers next to her.

    Days like that passed by, and when Ria finally learned to assign others to do her business work, something that she was looking forward to finally arrived.

    The messenger from Caslia had arrived.

    First was the advance force, thirty knights leading three thousand infantry. The face leading them all was one she recognized.

    Reyas!

    From within the group of knights that lined up before the pces za, a knight vice-captain appeared.

    Taking a knee right there, he made a deep bow to Ria.

    Your highness hasnt changed at all

    No, Ive changed.

    Her appearance had changed considerably. Above all, her eyes were a different color now.

    You probably have a lot to say too. For now, pleasee in. Everyone else, be at ease.

    Saying so, Ria had Reyas stand.

    Reyas raised a hand, calling out a knights name.

    Fiona,e!

    As for who came out of the group, it was a knight with a small build. When they took off their helmet and revealed their long ck hair, it was no wonder.

    A girl. Around the same age as Ria. She was tall for a woman, although it wasnt as much as Ria. Though itd be fine to call her a beautiful girl at first, her eyes were dreadful. She seemed to be staring at Ria.

    (Wait, is she really staring at me?)

    She couldnt recall the child, but wondered if she had maybe done something bad to her indirectly.

    ( I have no idea.)

    Since her level was also considerably high, it wouldve been unpleasant for her to have a grudge.

    I am Fiona Uran Crystera. This life, I stake on serving your highness.

    (No no, rather than saying youll stake your life, isnt your gaze saying youll stake it on killing me?)

    Reyas had the woman that took a knee and dered such stand. The Crystera family should have an earl. That is to say, this young womans bing a knight was something serious to get her familys understanding for.

    She will serve at your highness side, please ept her as your liaison with the knights. As her age is also close to your highness, please use her without reservation.

    Please treat me well.

    (Was there some fighting spirit in that? I felt some blood lust in that greetings.)

    In truth, she really was a capable secretary.

    Fio, take these papers.

    These?

    In the blink of an eye, she had already been given a pet name. Their ability to work together was even greater than Lulus.

    She was probably a person that could properly separate work life and personal life. Although she would often meet with Guinevere as a liaison, her evaluation of her was high as well.

    If you excluded Shizuna, who shared bedrooms with Ria, Fio, who actually apanied her for paperwork and troop reviews, she was the person she was in contact with the most.

    But even so, Ria was anxious about those eyes that contained vigor as they stared at her.

    I wonder what Cas doing today.

    Her Royal Highness Ca

    With a freezing tone, Fio spoke. Moreover, she added the royal highness.

    Is expected to visit an orphanage today.

    (Ah,e to think of it, there was that huh. She was under the care of an orphanage as a child.)

    By the way, Shizuna-sama is expected to go to review Maneshs third army.

    Although it felt off for Shizuna to have a -sama attached, she was now written down in the family tree as the official second princess. It was decided that she couldnt continue on calling her her consort forever, but the term queens wife sounded odd.

    But she understood with Fios attitude.

    (She probably hates homosexuality. Well, it cant be helped. Thats the general value system.)

    Fio, you know

    So Ria decided to discuss it with her amicably.

    I understand that its hard for you to approve of homosexuality. If you dont like it, its fine if you want to get a different job.

    To contrast that, Fio responded intensely.

    Thats not it!

    Her voice was a strong denial.

    I yearn for Hime-sama!

    A confession of strong favor.

    When she was in Casalias court, she was attracted by Rias freedom.

    That she liked women, she longed for that figure that could dere such a thingposed, something that normally wouldnt be dered at all.

    She wanted to be even a little closer to her. Thinking that, she became a knight.

    Despite that, when Ria left to travel, she regretted not conveying her feelings.

    Even though she was a woman, she had epted a woman as her wife. Moreover, it wasnt objected to. Her attitude left yet another deep impression on her.

    She had been envious of the two people that had be Rias wives.

    Saying that much as though vomiting it all out, she added to the end in a small voice

    I love you.

    To be frank, Ria was overwhelmed.

    Hearing that upfront, this was the first time Ria had been told by a girl that they loved her.

    Fio you like women?

    Thats why she asked such a stupid question.

    The one I like is only Hime-sama.

    Direct.

    It was different from the kind of strength Ca had, it was a single-minded strength.

    I love you.

    Fio told that to Ria as she stared at Ria intently, tears forming in her eyes.

    (Ah damn. Isnt she adorable?)

    When Ria stood up, she reached for Fios cheek with her hand, bringing her face close.

    She kissed the tears collecting on her eyes.

    Then, gently, as though handling a fragile item, she embraced her.

    If youre together with me, you wont have children. Well, even if you have an affair and make a child, I dont mind if you return to me though

    The one I like is only Hime-sama.

    Fio shrank into Rias embrace.

    She should take responsibility for her. Ria decided that.

    When my coronation ispleted, you will be my third wife.

    Fios tiny nod indicated she understood.

    With the noble that held the rank of duke in Casalia having brought the crown and paperwork from her father, the preparations for the coronation began.

    Since Casalia sent a giant army of thirty thousand with him, even the choice of cantonment was difficult.

    Because many royal families from the surrounding countries gathered for the coronation, they also had to prepare suitable reception services. Since Ria was a person that fundamentally wasnt full of herself, she went to meet the people that came personally as much as she could.

    As expected, due to the workload increasing exponentially, Fio was managing her schedule.

    If you cut down on training time, it would be very easy.

    Thats the only thing thats no good!

    Although various trivial events urred, the coronation day arrived quietly.

    The duke ced the crown on the stand before the throne. The procedure was for Ria, who naturally dressed herself as a man, to ce it on her head herself.

    Not sitting on the throne, she faced towards the courtiers, the nations kings, and the ambassadors, raising her arms.

    Long live her majesty the queen!

    Guinevere eximed in high spirits. Everyone cheered in chorus.

    Archduchess. This was Rias official position.

    When the member of a royal family descends to the status of a subject, its usually considered to be duke at the highest. This was something exceptional.

    She had heard how many times her father went through difficult negotiations, but she could only bow her head towards Anise.

    Next was the countrys name.

    At first they considered using Maneshs name to make use of its reputation, but since Guinevere would exist as Maneshs duchess after this, it would be inconvenient.[1]

    Then they thought about calling themselves the Cordovan Archduchy with the intent of subjugating Cordova, but anyhow, using Cordovas name would be bad.

    So then, it was decided to use Ogress in the name.

    It was a name from ogres, which were said to be barbaric. However, by daring to use it, they would show their harmony with other races.

    For the nobles of surrounding countries, they once again recognized their freedom.

    From here on, the _____ Territory would be the Ogress Archduchy. They didnt need to establish allws and an organization system, but it would happen little by little.

    They chose to treat the chosen mayors of Shashmeer and Jaeburg, which were self-governing towns, as non-sessive earls.

    Incidentally, Vargas was bestowed with the rank of baron.

    It would have been inconvenient for amoners daughter to be the archduchess wife after all.

    The ogre king as well as the beastkin representatives were also given titles.

    At least under Ria, they appeared to intend to obey the duchy.

    Not sitting on the throne, Ria remained standing and began her speech.

    Before, when I had traversed abyrinth, it was revealed to me that the millennium would be upon us within ten years.

    It was something that, until now, only a small portion of people knew about. The courtiers stirred greatly.

    After waiting a moment, Ria continued to speak.

    This Ogress Archduchys greatest goal is to survive the millennium.

    This was the countrys clear vision. And for this, be it country or people, none had reason to oppose it.

    However, before that, there is a problem that must be settled.

    Right, as for what was staring them in the face, it wasnt the millennium.

    Invading other countries without reason, Cordova is an evil country that causes wars and must be destroyed. Then, we will return territories to their rightful lords.

    There were even nobles that came from countries destroyed by Cordova in the audience now.

    Tears shone in their eyes.

    Cordova is arge country. However, we have gathered together under one purpose and are supported by Casalia Kingdom as well. The prospects of our victory are perfectly in our favor. All thats needed is your support.

    Here, Ria unsheathed Nagasone Kotetsu, pointing the de towards the heavens.

    The hammer of justice will fall upon Cordova! Victory shall be ours!

    They were justice.

    Believing in that became strength.

    Someone repeated Victory in a small voice.

    Then someone else followed suit. Before long, many voices shouted it out.

    Morale within the royal court rose.

    With this, they might somehow prevail over Cordova. Even so, she felt uneasy.

    No matter how uneasy she felt, she would not let it show on her face.

    Shouting to the skies as though on a battlefield, Ria cried out once again.

    Victory!

 Chapter 64

    Even if theyd decided to subjugate Cordova, that didnt mean they could immediately rouse their military.

    They first had to prepare their logistics.

    Developing Ogress internal roads, as well as reiming farnd that had be hintends. Although Serge could use space-time magic for means of transportation, he was just a single person.

    There were four main routes being considered for the invasion of Cordova. Three of those had the goal of thoroughly dispersing Cordovas forces.

    Maneshs forces, Casalias forces, the ogre forces, and the beastkin forces had be their primary strength.

    There were great expectations ced on the beastkin outside of the battlefield in particr. If humans were sent out on reconnaissance, they would fall far behind the beastkin.

    I want a budget~

    In the meeting, Guinevere moaned just like a spoiled child.

    Guineveres golem cavalry project would require a huge budget.

    Where those funds woulde from was a problem. As Ogress was a new country, it didnt have organizations that had swelled up uselessly. Even the former Manesh had its center of political strength destroyed by a dragon beforehand, so its organizations had slimmed down.

    But it seems that Guinevere had also more or less thought of this too.

    A trade route n!

    Guineveres n was something meant to help stimte the cirction of money, which they could then levy taxes from.

    That would cause problems for thend remation though.

    Ria was wholly against it.

    The remation wont take long. The golem unit is absolutely necessary. They would change this worlds wars.

    In fact, Serge also approved of Guineveres views.

    This worlds golems would y the same role on the battlefield as tanks did in his previous life. If they fought against Cordova, whose main strength was its infantry, with those, it would be a very powerful countermeasure.

    Although there arent any guns, this world does have magic

    Something to one-sidedly trample over the enemy from long distance wasnt readily avable. Even so, the number of magic soldiers sent from Casalia would be a threat for Cordova.

    The countrys future was being decided during a tea party. Serge was taking part in this gathering.

    Serges achievements in perfect logistical management in the previous battle had been recognized, he had be a noble.

    With the upstart of a lifetime, and moreover in this age full of exceptional cases, such a position was necessary in order to converse with Rias group.

    Incidentally, his peerage was knight. It was the lowest rank of nobility, but a noble was a noble. Moreover, it was something he earned with his own strength.

    Since the cirction of magic stones and magic crystals frombyrinths have increased, I can also do more golem operation experiments~

    Furthermore, the golems practical use was also thanks to Serge, as he could easily move them to the front lines.

    Although they had been thinking about defensive positions so far, if they used the giant golems in an engagementor possibly a castle siegewhat kind of results would they bring?

    There were various things that could be called Cordovas strengths, and as expected their infantrys strength as their foundation could be considered the greatest factor.

    They were truly surprised by their obstinacy when they fought them.

    Their infantry had been neutralized. The neutralization of an enemys main force is the most important factor for winning a battle.

    Id like to turn it into a huge fight as suddenly as possible. Although itd be great to decide the victory in one go, I want to examine how practical my golems are~

    They should take defensive battles wherever they could. Perhaps, with Cordovas defeat just before, they would soon go out for an attack.

    Those expectations were entirely correct.

    An inspection?

    Fio asked with a dubious expression.

    Yeah, since I wanted to go and see the towns state of affairs.

    Thats it certainly might be important, but isnt it dangerous?

    Ill be bringing strong bodyguards so there wont be any danger.

    The lineup to perfectly remove danger. It wasplete.

    Ria and Ca. Also with the two strongest people in the country, Irlina. With Fio as a retainer, and finally Serge.

    It somehow keenly feels like Im out of ce here.

    Dont worry about it, its the same for me.

    Serge was secretly speaking with Fio behind them. To be frank, the two of them were the representatives of mediocracypared to the three in front of them.

    Those three were hiding their faces within deep hoods. At any rate, even though it was inevitable since their faces were too well known, it was extremely suspicious.

    If they were questioned by some sentries, Fio would deal with them. Thats why she was taken along.

    There was also another person she wanted to bring along though.

    I really wanted to bring Guinevere along too

    Ria said that, but Ca objected concisely.

    You had better give up on that. You dont know where youll be wandering to after all.

    With the sun setting, the group advanced.

    Maneshs poption didnt stop being active when the sun went down.

    Lights leaked out from street stalls and stores lit up the various peoples faces. Those peoples expressions were uniformly cheerful.

    What a good country

    Fio murmured unconsciously.

    By winning against Cordova, Ria brought hope back to the people.

    Ca responded like that.

    But the reason why Ria left the pce this evening wasnt to see this.

    A bat flew through the nights darkness.

    ordingly, Ria went to a remote path separated from the main road.

    Because Fio couldnt function well in the dark, Serge made a magic light.

    Um, where are we

    The moment Fio began to ask that in worry, a girl appeared.

    Ooh, how are you doing?

    Since Ria called out, neither Ca nor Fio who were meeting the girl for the first time were cautious.

    It was a beautiful girl with xen hair.

    By the way, Fio thought that this girl might also be one of Rias lovers, but kept that to herself.

    Well, its just that rtions with my colleague arent going too well.

    Asuka was honest as usual.

    You had a quarrel with Rei?

    No, its a guy you all dont know about. Well, that aside, how about we move to somewhere else?

    And so by Asukas guidance, they were lead to a luxury inn in Manesh.

    Wee back, Ojou-sama.

    Please bring refreshments for everyone.

    Asuka ordered in an ustomed tone, inviting everyone into a room.

    It was the kind of luxurious room where nobles and wealthy merchants were live in.

    Everyone, sit.

    Out of everyone present that sat down following those words, only Ca was still standing.

    Her eyes obserted Asuka. She probably knew that she wasnt an ordinary person. However, she didnt know her true colors. That made Ca all the more vignt.

    Ca, its alright. Shes a cooperator with us.

    Right, Dragonyer-san. If you were serious, couldnt you easily kill me?

    Although Ca wasnt emitting any true blood thirst, she finally sat down on the sofa hearing that.

    Well then, Ill speak about Cordovas situation.

    There was a small city-state called Salf in the north. It seemed that Cordova was mobilizing its troops to capture it.

    Three army corps huh.

    More than previously, and furthermore more than double the amount. It was beyond enough war potential to capture Salf.

    Although Salf was a ry trade town, that didnt mean it was that important of a ce for military aims.

    Well, if they devote themselves to defending with their castle walls, they wont immediately surrender. Meanwhile, we can shred the enemy forces supply lines.

    Saying that, Asuka looked towards a corner of the room.

    Although things rted to Cordova were going well, there was a single problem troubling Asuka.

    Because there arerge movements happening in the central part of the continent, I think that Ill be separated from Rei for a little while.

    The center of the continent. There were talks about Lemdria annexing various towns that had once belonged to the former empire.

    If one looked into those movements, they would almost certainly see someones hands.

    The Great King Hollyn is at an old age. Although Lemdria should be stable, if something happened to that person it might quickly turn into a rebellion.

    Regarding the millennium, they would probably cooperate with Lemdria to defend against the demon tribes invasion. But for now, it wasnt an immediate problem.

    (Even so, what really is the millennium? From observing Rei and Asuka, I think itd be possible for humans and the demon tribe to live together peacefully though.)

    And so, Id like Pineau to be a liaison, but who should he send messages to?

    Then I can

    Id be fine

    Fio and Serge both raised their hands. They certainly were close to Ria, so the two were suitable.

    Serge and

    Its FioFiona. I am her majestys secretary.

    Although it the original n was to make Fio her wife, since there was an immediate problem of not having a substitute, she was still working as Rias secretary.

    As so, Ria still hadnt embraced her. Not in the physical meaning though. In the sexual meaning.

    Understood. Then Ill send information to those two people from here on. Pineau, Ill leave it to you.

    Acknowledged.

    The cat beastkin nodded quietly.

    Sending Irina and Fio back first, Ria and Serge decided to talk with Ca about everything.

    Borrowing a nearby private room with a meal, Ria began to talk.

    First, how she met Serge when she started her journey.

    That she and Serge were reincarnated individuals from another world.

    That she was originally a man, and thats why she had no interest in men.

    That she had traversedbyrinths and met with Labyrinth and Valis.

    That Irina was the sessor of the Golden Dragon rice, and that she herself was chosen as Valis sessor, she held nothing back.

    After hearing about everything, Ca was lost in thought for some time.

    But in the end, she asked in her usual tone.

    Is there anyone else who knows about this?

    There are a few people who know about bits and pieces, but Irina is the only person who knows everything. Well, I get the feeling that that girl doesntprehend everything though.

    Valis had probably sent her along with Rias group in order to have herprehend it.

    Why tell me?

    Because, I thought itd be fine to talk about it if its you.

    In truth, she wanted to tell everything to herrades that she entrusted her life to.

    But if in the case that her secrets were exposed out, itd be different if they had the strength to cover it up. Ca had that strength.

    Ria, you ce too much trust in me.

    Ca spoke with an unusually embarrassed expression.

    For example I might speak with Guinevere-sama about this, and someone might overhear.

    If Ca decides its fine, it cant be helped. Thats just what trust is.

    Right right, Im confident that Id chat about everything immediately if I started getting tortured or something!

    Ca smiled at Serges banter.

    During their meeting the next day, Cordovas forces invading Salf was announced.

    This was information that not even the intelligence chief had gotten yet, but assuming it came from their queens personal connections, they believed her and would move their army.

    Of course they held some reservations about it, but that same information was brought in and confirmed one dayter.

    As for the advance troops, Ria dered that she would personallymand three thousand cavalry herself and expressly head to Salf.

    There were dissenting opinions of course, but she wouldnt bend on it.

    Salf decided to fight a defensive siege. In this situation, its necessary to preserve our allys morale.

    For that, the queen would personally go to the front. This would show the most extreme effect.

    And apart from that, they also organized forces to invade Cordovas own country. They also sent out directions to organize and march to each lord that was bordering Cordova.

    This great war that wouldter be called Cordovas Upheaval was about to begin.

 Chapter 65

    The three thousand cavalry lead by Ria were mostly Manesh Kingdoms cavalry that tasted victory in that battle.

    Apanying their journey, Ria made use of the two precious dragoons lent to her by Casalia.

    They could attack from above in battles or use their famous charging capability that was even stronger than cavalrys, but Ria decided to use them specifically for reconnaissance.

    You arent considering us as war potential?

    Although flying dragons certainly are strong, they are powerless before the might of an army. Itd be different if we could integrate many of them into our army like Casalia though.

    Those who apanied her on this march were Ca, Fio, and Serge, with everyone else house-sitting.

    Shizuna, who was not well versed in the operation of cavalry, was also house-sitting. To be urate, she was scheduled to go along with therge army that would cut off Cordovas retreat.

    The only exception was Serge, he was once again drafted as the essential supplies transporter for the siege. He was currently on Rudolphs back.

    Well, if we dont fight, thats also fine.

    The strategy was simple. Force Cordovas troops to stay in Salf, break apart their supply lines with beastkin troops.

    Manesh and Casaliasbined armies would make Cordovas only choice be to give up the capture and return home.

    Then the troops that departed from Salf would attack Cordovas armies from behind, forming a pincer attack.

    Will it go that well?

    The night before they arrived at Salf, the four top executives gathered in a tent.

    Even though Ca had seen Ria break Cordovas forces with her magnificent ability, she was uneasy.

    This was Fios first time on a campaign, her lips were pale from the stress.

    Well, it probably wont go that well.

    Ria said so inly.

    The first problem is whether or not Salf can endure Cordovas troops.

    Ria gave the uneasy elements one-by-one.

    Cutting off the enemys supply lines as well, they might be vignt for it this time. Its doubtful whether or not we can catch the enemys army with good timing with our forces. And whether or not we can win, that relies on if everything goes smoothly

    Our military forces number sixty thousand people with just our current army, more shoulde out from Salf, but

    For Fio that had received military training as a knight, she thought they could win if they seeded holding again the seige. Because the enemy numbered thirty-six thousand, they had almost twice their number.

    Cordova usually wins against countries that have even two or three times their number though

    Even in their recent battle, their infantry persevered greatly. Their cavalry had also withdrawn from the battlefield splendidly.

    If it werent for the ogres charge, even though they wouldnt have lost, they probably wouldnt have gained aplete victory either.

    Well, we have various secret weapons, so lets go ying it by ear.

    Saying that, Ria closed the strategy meeting.

    Seeing the town of Sia, Ria thought it was crude.

    Enclosed by a mote and rampart, it was a typical fortress city. However, the moat was narrow and the walls were low. It wasnt a defense made with being attacked by armed forces taken into consideration.

    We wee your majestys arrival.

    First, dredge the moat. They could currently pass through it easily.

    Even while saying this, Ria made the moat deeper with her magic.

    When carrying the soil drawn up onto the walls, the walls would be strengthened by using hardening magic.

    Ca saw to healing the injured, there were many soldiers that said they could fight if their old wounds were healed as well. Although it would take an extra among of magical power to make old wounds look natural once again, it was even so a good thing that they could get more experienced fighters to join them.

    Night by night, Ria would busily create armor and weapons.

    First, she created enough spears for the people. Then, she needed to make arrows. Same with armor, they were all the same type but she made them strong.

    What kind of weapons are used in castle sieges fought in this world?

    Serge asked while storing the produced weapons and armor. Incidentally, Ca was already asleep to restore her magical power and Fio was busy at work assigning staff members.,

    I think itd be generally the same as our previous world, but maybe they use catapults a lot? With this towns walls, longdders might be effective.

    Well, there is magic.

    Yeah. However, even if you can prevent magic with magic, science cannot be prevented by magic.

    Their enemy that should have arrived after three days finally arrived four dayster.

    Moreover, their siege weapons that should have been prepared practically couldnt be seen at all.

    She knew since she had received a report about it from Pineau, but it seemed that they went to conduct arson on the Cordovan armys weapons. It was news she was thankful for.

    The Cordovan army cordially made their encampment, starting to enter battle formation from there.

    Although Salf had gates in the south, north, and west, it seemed the majority of their efforts would be on attacking the west gate.

    Ria had set herself up there. For the enemies to the south and north, she chose experienced people from the mercenaries and volunteers to bemanders.

    Although there was a cavalryman sent to the front of the gate to rmend their surrender, he was sent back running by stones tossed at him before he could finish conveying it all. It was a small mercy that they didnt use arrows on him.

    Then, the battle began.

    The Cordovan infantrymen help up their shields, rushing into the moat. They then began to throw sandbags into it.

    Meanwhile, arrows were shot from Salf towards them, steadily damaging the attackers that were disadvantaged.

    So they came with sandbags huh Well, we probably would have barbecued them if they useddders.

    The dragoons soared overhead, examining the their allies movements.

    Making a detour to the northwest, they seemed to be obstructing Cordovas troops from behind. Like this, it would be their win if Salf didnt fall before they could see their enemys backs.

    Lose the fire arrows!

    Following Rias instruction, fire arrows were shot towards the moat.

    The oil covering its surface igniting, ck mes rose up.

    Though this kind of measure should have been saved forter if one took remation into ount, considering their opponent, it couldnt be helped.

    In the end, that days battle came to a cloth with mutual arrow-fire from each sides camp after the moat caught on fire.

    On the second day, the enemys attack target became clear.

    They were still predominantly attacking the west gate, concentrating their small catapults and archers on it.

    Although they could cope with it, Cas existence was, as expected, foul y.

    Soldiers that normally wouldnt have been able to continue fighting after receiving arrow wounds were healed in the blink of an eye.

    Since they could even resurrect the dead, their defensive capabilities didnt fall.

    Although she could use revival magic, about twenty people per day seemed to be her limit though.

    In the early morning of the third day, she sent out the dragoons to perform reconnaissance behind the enemy.

    As Asuka said, their supply base was destroyed.

    However, when theynded to examine in depth since they felt no danger, it turned out the base was not only destroyed, but the defending forces were almost entirely annihted as well.

    This was different from Asuka and Pineaus manner of doing things. Not just achieving the goal, but also continuing to kill the enemy. This was probably that new demon kings armys executive that Asuka had spoke of.

    And to add to that, they obtained information that the Ogress army arrived from their detour march on the route that cut Cordovas army off from its own country.

    Since the Cordovan army sent out many scouts, they had probably already obtained this information. So long as the enemymanders werent incapable, they should have been thinking about signaling for a retreat.

    Because it was necessary tomand the defense during the day, Ca could be found with the wounded soldiers during the morning.

    Your majesty, to be at such a ce yourself

    Dont worry about it. For solders that fight directly, this is all that I can do.

    Saying so, she treated the soldiers injuries.

    Being conscious that their ownmander was looking out for them raised their morale. Predicting everything, Ria made her way through the tents.[1]

    We cant let pus umte in this. It probably wouldnt recover easily with magic.

    As she said that, she opened up a soldiers wound herself, sucking out the pus with her mouth before treating the wound.

    Y-your majesty

    Contrasting the soldiers that could barely speak from surprise, Ria smiled with a beautiful face.

    You guys are fighting, after all. To defend the town, please do your best.

    Leaving the soldiers who were kneeling and worshiping her, Ria exited the tent.

    Ria-sama is gentle.

    Fio spoke without holding back any of her emotion. However, Serge felt different about it.

    Its in Historical Records isnt it?

    Yeah, predict everything.[2]

    Ria muttered with a cool-headed face.

    Predictions? That just now?

    Though Fio was surprised, Ca pondered it and spoke.

    Is there a precedent?

    Yeah, its something from over two thousand years ago though. With this, my reputation with the soldiers will improve; so will all of their morale. Soldiers that surpass their fear of death can be even stronger than trained soldiers.

    Even though she said that herself, it felt like she was boasting of her own faults.[1]

    Even if she was an ordinary mage, she would definitely have done the same thing. But right now, she was expected to do things that brought meaningful oues.

    Ca moved to Rias side and sped her hand.

    She was surprised. Even if she approved of her drawing closer, Ca almost never took the initiative in touching.

    You are deep in thought, I understand that youre doing everything.

    Ca, who was sping her hand strongly, let go before long.

    No matter what you do, I am your ally.

    Cas gaze was gentle. Her eyes like the sky seemed to take in and understand everything.

    Me too, that goes without saying.

    Yeah yeah, even if Nee-chan banters a bit, thats alright.

    On the morning of the fourth day, the Cordovan army started its retreat.

    Seeing that, shouts of joy rose from the walls. They had repelled the Cordovan army.

    We did it, your majesty.

    After she responded to the mayors joyful smile with one of her own, her face did aplete change and looked serious.

    Prepare for pursuit. Collect volunteers that arent exhausted.

    Pursuit? But the enemy hasnt exhausted itself much

    As he said, the army retreated because it was an order. However, Ria understood this was a crucial moment.

    The Ogress army and the Cordovan army will attack head on. At that time, attack from the side.

    Even though theyd sessfully defended against the siege, it would be useless if they lost the essential battle. They would immediately attack Salf once again.

    Salf was small, but it was a strategic location. If it fell, the cirction of magic stones and magic crystals from the Dark Labyrinth and Manesh would be obstructed.

    Thereupon, Guinevere would get angry.

    After resting for today, we will begin our pursuit tomorrow! Mercenaries and volunteers, only those who want to!

    Rias deration resounded through the za where the soldiers had gathered.

    I volunteer!

    She recognized the person that recognized his hand. It was the person who Ria sucked out the pus for and healed.

    Me too!

    Ill go too!

    Ill go anywhere for her majesty!

    Officers and men filled with morale gathered before Ria. Pitiable, daredevil soldiers. Those that Ria held dear.

    In the end, other than Rias cavalry, seven thousand would participate in the pursuit.

    This trade city Salf was mobilizing practically all of its forces.

 Chapter 66

    For the battle between the Ogress army and the Cordovan army, it started advantageous for the Ogress army.

    First of all, Cordova was fighting to withdraw and did not have enough goods on hand. Thats why it wasnt possible for them to set up their usually strong encampment.

    So with the Ogress army facing them in the eyes, and without even the previous encampment to retreat to as well, they had to take formation and fight.

    Meanwhile, the Ogress army hadpleted all of its preparations.

    They upied the strategic positions and attacked the Cordovan army from the high ground.

    I wasmanded by the Casalian knight orders vice-captain, Reyas. He was a militaristic man renowned even in other countries.

    He had Casalias thirty thousand infantry assault them head on.

    They were facing Cordovas infantry, which numbered the same. And although their skill was about equal with each other, Cordova had more experience.

    Maneshs thirty thousand soldiers were gradually encircling the Cordovan army. As for Cordovas cavalrymen, about the same number of cavalrymen were holding them back.

    So far their equipment had been overwhelmingly better, so for Cordova that hadpleted enhanced training, this was the first time they had faced forces that fought evenly with them.

    Until then, they oppressed their enemies, encircled them, and trampled their very existences.

    Contrasting that, Casalia and Maneshs entire armies were given equipment by their nations and trained. They were not an army that would just bend over for them.

    And so if there was no difference in their soldiers qualities, the main problems became strategy and numbers.

    As for strategy, the Cordovan army that had acquired actualbat experience surpassed them regarding things rted to organic militaristic movements.

    However, most importantly, their numbers were different.

    Their cavalry was being encircled and prevented from doing their job, and their infantry was half surrounded by double their number. In that kind of a situation, the fact that Cordovas control hadnt copsed was abnormal.

    So Reyas, seeing how it was ying out, instinctively wanted to let out a sigh.

    However, that would be bad for him to do.

    As long as this perfect situation continued, they probably wouldnt be able to lose. However, the enemys forces held up their defense and they didnt have the strength for a final push.

    Fighting for half of a day, Cordova still hadnt given way. Usually, it wouldnt be off for order to have already copsed.

    As for the military strength they had on reserve, there were one hundred ogre troops. If they could leverage their ballistic strength, they might be able to win.

    But if they couldnt do it with that either, they would probably have no choice but to retreat from injury and consider it a draw.

    On the other hand, even if they gradually wore down their opponent through a war of attrition, it couldnt be called that good of a method.

    Cordova still had arge amount of soldiers left in their own country and it wasnt like that for the Casalian forces. Casalias reinforcements were scheduling a second group, but their ability to mobilize couldnt match Cordovas due to the distances involved.

    They could win if forced into a battle of attrition. However, it would mean their defeat in the war as a whole.

    Reyas instinctively held respect towards the enemys troops andmanders.

    However, a war couldnte to an end with just respect.

    Have the ogre troops charge.

    Their strongest war potential pierced into Cordovan lines head on.

    Even so, Cordovas battle formation didnt copse.

    Reyas couldnt help but wonder just what kind of training their troops went through to endure this colossal disadvantage.

    He began to think about some means to end the battle.

    Then, Rias army arrived.

    Having just experienced a victorious battle under Riasmand, there were seven thousand dauntless soldiers.

    They struck directly at the back of the Cordovan army.

    Although Cordova didnt rx its guard, Rias army was simply too fast.

    Follow me!

    Ria shouted at the lead, entering the sea of the Cordovan army.

    If they defeated a general, they could be promoted. With that thought, the rest recklessly thrust in as well.

    Cordovas forces copsed.

    Their leaders location was at the back of their infantry forces, but Rias charge annihted them as well.

    Although they obviously didnt kill everyone, they terminated their entire chain ofmand.

    From this moment, the Cordovan army was no longer an army. It became a group of free soldiers.

    Ca and Fio lead the cavalry to look over the battle from a slightly elevated hill.

    Serge, Fio, please do not stray from me.

    At Cas words, both Serge who was on Rudolphs back and Fio who was mounted on a horse tensed.

    However, Serge used naturalw magic and didnt sense any hostile reactions.[1]

    There doesnt seem to be any enemies nearby though

    It might not be an enemy. Even so, we are being watched.

    Even Rudolph didnt notice it with this distance.

    It might not be an enemy. For now, at least.

    However, Ca wasnt able to ignore the feeling of a gaze attempting to steal her away.[2]

    Cordovas injuries continued to spread.

    It even had to continue fighting with its path of retreat cut off.

    The final blow was dealt by Cas three thousand cavalry sweeping down.

    Just like its infantry, Cordovas cavalry also copsed.

    Those cavalrymen that had attempted to escape were caught by the Ogress armys cavalry and killed this time.

    The Ogress cavalrymen obstinately chased the Cordovan soldiers that ran away.

    Crossing national borders, they continued chasing all the way until they reached a gigantic constructed fortress.

    Ria nearly spearheaded into it, but stopped just before the fortress.

    Naturally, all of the cavalry stopped as well. Reyas, who was leading them, naturally stopped as well.

    Your highness! If we continue to charge, we can take the fortress.

    Reyas heart had be hotblooded. They had sessfullypleted andslide victory against Cordova. Those military results were necessary to use for maximum gain.

    However, Ria was calm.

    The purpose of this battle was to rescue Salf and destroy Cordovas army. That has already been achieved.

    But if we use this chance, we can capture the fortress!

    There was something known as momentum in war. With their current power, they could even overrun this impregnable fortress. That was Reyas view.

    But as Ria said, that was not the purpose for this battle.

    We already have tens of thousands of Cordovan infantry prisoners to process, but we are not finished yet. With what we have on hand, could we head to the next battle? With the war potential being three times as much at most?

    Speaking to there, Reyas also saw what Ria was speaking of.

    They had sessfully repulsed Cordovas army. This would very likely be hugely impactive for propaganda.

    And they had to process the prisoners of war. This was certainly also important.

    And yet still, Reyas still seemed to lose to the temptation of capturing the fortress before them.

    Dont worry about it, Reyas.

    Ria spoke with an attitude that exudedposure.

    If its just a fortress at that level, we could defeat it immediately.

    Since her words were spoken too naturally, Reyas blinked.

    That fortress?

    When he looked back towards the towering, majestic fortress, he felt that it couldnt just be rushed down with brute strength.

    However, since Ria was the one to say it, it might be true.

    Holding a curious understanding, Reyas nodded.

    As a matter of fact, the contriving of capturing the fortress had nothing to do with Ria.

    At any rate, she hadnt collected the information yet either. So if they did something like assaulting the fortress, she just intuitively felt like something bad would happen.

    (But it will definitely fall.)

    Bearing a strong determination in her chest, for now, Ria turned her back on the fortress.

    Did she notice at this distance?

    Far away from the battlefield, standing on the branch of arge tree in the wilderness, Ordo muttered.

    After aplishing his duty, he overlooked the battlefield. In that army that followed pursuit, the ck and silver pair stood out.

    As for the ck-haired one, that one could be ignored. His male instincts had no reaction towards her.

    However, the silver-haired one was different. Dragonyer. He was perhaps even unable to be a match for her, the strongest war potential on the humans side.

    While imagining himself pressing that Heroine-sama down and staring at her, he realized that he was noticed.

    He certainly wouldnt be able to win through normal means. Then, how could he?

    Well, its fine. Its still not the right time.

    They were allied with Ogress for now. That was the demon kingsmand. It was in his very nature to be unable to oppose the demon kings orders.

    But at the same time, the demon king was known to be lenient on his subordinates. As long as hed known him, he had never purged his subordinates. At most he would probably send them away from his sight.

    Ordo didnt think himself capable of opposing the demon king.

    Raising his status through battles, bing even stronger, and then at some point in the future, fighting with his majesty.

    His feeling towards the thrill of battle being even like ecstasy, Ordo grinned as he bared his fangs.

 Chapter 67

    As for the Cordovan soldiers that surrendered, or rather became wounded prisoners as Rias way of dealing with them, they were divided into three groups.

    One group would work on roadworks for three years, being liberated afterwords. This condition somewhat resembled thend remation from before, but she was expecting Cordovas military engineers abilities.

    Another group would be released as is, but there was a condition this time. The condition was that they absolutely had to return to their hometowns by all means. The reason for this was because shed heard that Cordova had treated the soldiers that were liberated before as rebels.

    And then there was a third way, but it was the path of working as Rias bodyguard.

    After the soldiers chose their paths, Rias group went back on the road towards Manesh.

    Twenty thousand reinforcements from Casalia awaited Rias arrival at Manesh, along with some familiar faces.

    Luluuu! Carlos!

    Right, among the reinforcements were the magic corps that Lulu belonged to, as well as the knight order that Carlos belonged to. A reunion after a span of several months.

    Even if the troops were gathered as hired soldiers, for the Ogress army that had fewmanders, this was very wee.

    After that, Ria heard about the situation in the royal capital from Lulu. Apparently, the confusion from the ministers assassination seemed to have been concluded with the criminal being the a foreign countrys subordinate.

    Incidentally, there were a lot of second and third sons of penniless nobles among the soldiers sent in the second group.

    They were unmistakably there for the war against Cordova with the aim of acquiring plots ofnd that had lost their feudal lords.

    And again, Lulu brought up an incredibly important personal matter.

    Eh? Marriage? You did?

    No, I havent answered yet, but

    In the queens private room, there were her oldrades, as well as all of Rias wives. Carlos was left out.

    It was the group of everyone concerned. Carlos was left out.

    Since he was the one to propose to Lulu.

    Ah heeh and so?

    Well, Ive been thinking about what to do

    So you want to discuss something like that with me huh

    Ria inclined her head to the side.

    (Carlos is a good man. Yep, a good man. Though he contracted that disease known as elf lover, well, there probably wont be any problems about Lulu being a half-elf.)

    Hes devoted, and a gentleman. Ria acknowledged that in their hardships during their travels, he had upheld his charge as a knight. A model noble that couldnt be found in a whole generation.

    However, even Ria was embarrassed being consulted about such a thing.

    What did you say to him for now?

    To please wait a little.

    So, whataboutto yourself?

    Asked that, Lulus eyes reddened a little.

    I think hes a good person. He thinks about me, relies on me, and even if hes a little unreliable, hes adorable

    If thats how it is, isnt your answer decided?

    The battle formation of women nodded. Since even Gig nodded, it must have been obvious.

    However, there was a single person that raised their hand.

    I think you should wait until after the war is over before giving your answer.

    It was the youngest, Serge, who should have understood the hearts of women the least.

    Eh? Why?

    Although Lulu asked in puzzlement, Ria understood.

    Right, a g huh.

    Yeah. The most supreme g of them all: I, after this war is over, will marry you!''

    Ria nodded along with Serge, who stressed his sentence.

    That certainly does satisfy the requirements. Thats bad.

    Naturally, the expressions of those in the surroundings became rigid at the two people having such a serious conversation.

    Whats so bad about it~?

    As for Irinas question, although she was unable to read the feeling in the air, it was a GJ in this case.

    Well, I guess its a kind of superstition

    Before a war, a soldier would say, I, after this war is over, will marry you! Then die in the following battle. Thats the pattern.

    Thats definitely a superstition.

    Despite being called a saint, Ca, the atheist, cut the thought away cleanly.

    But Ive certainly seen it a lot in stories.

    Recently, saying that it was for her education as a princess, Shizuna had been reading a lot of books.

    Well, there is a lot of power put into words.

    And thats what was said.

    Mmmmmm

    To Rias exnation, Guinevere answered listlessly.

    Something fun like that happened while Ive been desperately sorting these documents

    Although Fio said that in envy, if she pulled Fio, who was the secretary, away, their work wouldnt advance.

    When could she make her her formal wife? This was Rias headache.

    Setting that aside, I was able to perfectlyplete the golem corps projects n.

    Oh nice, so there was funds for it.

    I invested my own funds. This was originally my country after all.

    Hoh wait, you used the money of the Un marquis family? Did you speak with Ca about it?

    Cas things are my things. My things are my things as well. Its fine. Ca would agree if I spoke to her.

    Certainly, Ca wasnt interested in things like amassing wealth, she didnt have any personal belongings that were particrly luxurious either.

    Rather, in Cas case she was in a situation where could live off of just the gifts she received from other nobles.

    But still, with her territory management going through a magistrate, she barely felt like a noble.

    Ah, should I use that imperial household agencys model[2]

    Thats fine to hold off on. For now, roadwork and remation are high priority.

    I just want the war with Cordova to be over with

    For that, please send out supplies by going through those documents.

    Gaaah. Mou, finish the war sooo~n.

    While Fio was going through and reviewing the documents one by one, there was something she noticed.

    This ck Cat Company sells an incredible amount of goods

    The ck Cat Company is a famous deliverypany primarily in Lemdria, but theres a branch in Casalia as well. Although its sure to have dealt in Cordova for years as well, theyve recently changed their policies regarding them.

    Their routine work more or less handled, Ria unrolled a map on the now-vacant desk.

    The map was of Cordovas territory. Although it was obviously not too urate, it was enough.

    That Cordova could feasibly mobilize five hundred thousand seems like some kind of joke

    There are more if you include minors and those in the reserve. But then since they have focus on border control and revolt prevention, they cant use all of them.

    Well, thats how it is. Nevertheless, with that kind of tyranny, how arent there any revolts?

    It was something that seemed like it shouldve happened. When she said that, Guinevere looked surprised.

    You dont know? They have a secret information system. If someone tries to incite a revolt, they kill everyone in their family as guilt by association.

    Thats horrible

    Are they North Korea?

    But on the other hand, theyd be incredibly d about being liberated. No matter how you put it, with an administration that starves them year-round, theyd very likely prefer us.

    But then how could we prepare and distribute enough food for their entire poption? Say what you like, Serge is just one person, he cant do it alone.

    No.

    No no.

    More than that, they had to do something that their enemy hated even more.

    If they felled one of their opponents bases, they would be able to freely move into Cordova.

    In that case, rather than one, wouldnt it be fine if they felled every feasible base along their borders?

    At any rate, their armys strength consisted of Casalias and Maneshs soldiers. However, they wouldnt be able to defeat Cordovas troops of five hundred thousand without using the armies of other countries.

    Ria immersed herself in that thought.

    The more a general used their head, the less soldiers needed to be sacrifices.

    Although Ria far from hated shedding human bloodshe rather loved itbut it was a different story if it was her allies shedding blood for no reason.

    Fio, please arrange meetings for ambassadors and military officers thate in contact with Cordova, as well as with merchants that have business rtions with Cordova by tomorrow.

    But itll reduce my sleeping hours even more

    Well, have Guinevere help with half then.

    Geh

    Though I said that, I will do my best until I can end this war. After its over, Ill be leaving all of the administration to you all.

    Rias statesmen didnt think of that remark as irresponsible, but oppositely Guinevere felt good about it for some reason.

    Footnotes:

 Chapter 68

    On the next day, the conference for the Cordova invasions strategy nning began.

    Those present were Archduke Ryuke Riana, Regent Guinevere, all cab members, the various heads of the army corps, and the great nobles of each countrydukedoms territories.

    And in the middle of all of them, Serge.

    In the middle of all of them, Serge. So important that it must be said twice.

    He wasnt a formal soldier, but a low ss noble. He was a young mage, but he took the seat that was directly next to Ria.

    I feel a bit out of ce here

    Endure it. If we didnt have your transportation capabilities, we wouldnt be able to build this strategy.

    Im just an ordinary guy though

    Youll be given a special two-rank promotion and be turned into a baron when this war is over. You will even be given a good territory. Therell even be a great feast.

    Well, I just want to be alone with a girl no no, as a nobles duty, maybe multiple people are needed?

    Serges desires took a peek out on the surface for a moment.

    A great number of people entered therge conference room.

    Normally, a certain amount of time would be allowed for acquaintances to greet each other. However, Ria would not allow it.

    For assembling here, I thank you all. Though this may be quick, we shall begin creating our Cordovan invasion strategy n.

    A rough map of Cordova was disyed on the wall behind Ria. There were already a few markers ced on it.

    First is our main goal, Cordova must suffer a crushing defeat. Is there anyone in objection to this?

    Ria invoked her Dragon Eyes. Nevertheless, a brave veteran raised his hand.

    Could we cut them off by isting them economically through an embargo? If we invade after that, I think it would be easier.

    That wont work. First off, Cordova produces enough of its own food to be self sufficient country. And then there is the fact that it is near the sea, it would be near impossible to control smugglers. If we spent the time trying, the Millennium would arrive.

    The man consented with a hmph, but Ria pursued further.

    The Millennium will arrive within the next eight year. This is something that I heard directly from thebyrinths master.

    The room became noisy in response to her words.

    Those foolish enough to make light of the person named Ria were not here. However, to put faith all of her words, it was hard as a person.

    It will not be possible to fight a country like Cordova with the Millennium on our backs. For this reason, we have no choice but to crush Cordova even a day sooner.

    We will fight with our lives on the line to liberate our home countries from Cordova!

    The one to shout that was an exiled noble from a country that Cordova had destroyed. Ria merely nodded to his shout.

    Cordova is arge country. The amount of forces that it can mobilize, even after being decreased by our recent fight, should be around 450,000.

    That could be considered a hopeless amount. The nobles here, at most, could arranged between just 20,000 and 30,000.

    Now then, we are definitely invading Cordova, but I believe there are no less than four routes. Not that we will truly divide our army into four parts to invade, but by maintaining the possibility of all four routes, we can keep our enemy from inferring our ns.

    She struck three areas from the southern tip to the north-east. Then, the most important part was near its border to Manesh.

    To be specific, they would use this route to invade. Maneshs outskirts were grain-producing regions, so it would be suitable for collecting food.

    For the other three areas, I would like to be defended to thest. The aim is to divide Cordovas troops. This I beg of you all.

    Ria bowed deeply.

    After that, with Ria having requested that of the feudal lords near the invasion points, there was the preparation of siege weapons.

    The backbone of their war potential were the armies of Casalia, Manesh, and the ogres. By using this to acquire experience, true elites could be trained.

    Although she didnt know what part of Cordovas interior would turn into their battlefield, concerning the decisive battle, Ria would be counting on these three armies.

    They still needed to settle the detailed, but it had been roughly decided on. When shed asked forments, a noble who had territory near the coast raised his hand.

    For ships trading with Cordova, what if I issue a piging license? Even if Cordova is an agricultural country, that doesnt mean that it doesnt trade. Even if the purpose to disturb its peoples hearts, it might be effective.

    Alright. Lets allow it. Provided that you manage it and prepare a time span for it.

    Also, your majesty

    With a feeling that could be called timid, an aristocrat raised his hand.

    Ria sighed very, very deeply.

    She knew that his thoughts weremon sense, both for nobles andmoners. You could even call it themon sense of any living thing. Leaving descendants.

    However, it was impossible for Ria. Thinking that, this was a good opportunity.

    I do not menstruate. In other words, I cannot have children. Even setting aside my homosexuality, there cannot be a sessor that inherits my blood.

    This time, her statement filled the room in silence.

    There is a skilled doctor in my country

    Even the God Dragon Valis said it was impossible. No human could do it.

    This time, the noble was at a loss for words.

    Towards the archduke that was his lord, he shouldnt have spoken that simply to at all.

    Well, dont worry about it. Even I dont mind it. Rather, if you have a beautiful daughter, send her over for my personal care.

    Yes, certainly!

    What happened for a little while after that moment about that noble sending his beautiful daughter to serve Ria thats another topic.

    Ah~, so worn out~

    Slowly soaking in the bathtub, Ria groaned. Both of her mounds floated up in the hot water.

    I think you did well! The nobles morale went up too.

    Besides Guinevere and the prince, Maal and Irina were also in the bathtub that could be mistaken for a pool.

    Irina had Maal washing her hair. She was weak to shampoo.

    I just want to leisurely travel the world, fighting various monsters

    Give it up. For now we have to somehow deal with Cordova, it wont be easy.

    Compared to domestic affairs, Id prefer war~

    Although Ria wasmenting, it couldnt be helped due to her station.

    A voice came from outside the bathroom calling for Ria, who was now sinking into the bathtub and sighing loudly under the water.

    Ria-sama. A merchant named Fernoss arrived. I showed her to the parlor.

    Got it. Ill be there immediately.

    Her impression from their first meeting was: Whats up with her?

    Her chestnut hair was cut at shoulder-length, a girl in male attire.

    Her eyes were cool and her lips shapely. Though her figure definitely fit Rias preference, none of those things were the problem.

    Thank you very much for nominated our firm this time. I serve as the director of the northwest branch, my name is Fernoss Crystal.

    She then stood up. Ria almost instinctively moved to unsheathe Nagasone Kotetsu.

    So it was like that.

    One who held [Natural Talent in the Sword], so it was like that.

    She was level 40, but that couldnt be it. The tiny bit of magical power that leaked out despite being restrained was, perhaps, even above Serges.

    She fully unleashed Dragon Eyes. As for what she could then see, first was a talisman equipped at her chest. This was likely a magic tool for recognition inhibition.

    Fernoss, no, is it alright to call you Ferna? Please call me Ria.

    Vehemently, she wanted to fight the girl before her eyes.

    Her usual disease.

    She wanted to confirm that her swordy was better. Perhaps, in swordy alone, this girl was better than Ca.

    Terribly gracious, then I shall call you Ria-sama.

    Then Ferna, as for the thing concealing your ability, its that talisman on your chest right? Or is it some magic?

    With a start, Ferna stopped moving.

    She lowered her center of gravity. Seeing her shift in weight, Ria grasped Nagasone Kotetsu.

    Despite her opponent being barehanded.

    For ck Cat as it is a business, we have certainly invested into Cordova. Nevertheless, we have changed our ns and from now on shall be doing business with Ogress Dukedom-sama alone.

    Although Ferna was nervous, she wasnt afraid. Did she think that she could deal with Ria even if she unsheathed Nagasone Kotetsu?

    However, Ria wasnt stupid enough to actually pull out her katana here.

    I anticipate ck Cats transportation capabilities. We are also being treated favorably.

    Then, Ria indicated the sofa, motioning for Ferna to sit.

    What I want to say is right there was still a master like you as an anonymous person? What level is your swordy? 8, 9? Or maybe 10?

    Ah, Ferna-san, how did it go?

    Leaving from the royal pce, Ferna saw Halts always calm face and almost copsed.

    What happened? You look pale you know? Were there any unreasonable demands?

    No. No!

    It wasnt nothing at that level.

    I felt like my life was in danger

    She instinctively confirmed the sword was still hanging at her waist. As long as she had it, she could somehow manage to escape.

    That queen was scary after all?

    Mou, yes! Its a huge difference seeing her up close!

    She saw her fight with the Dragonyer, but when she actually drew close, the bloodthirst emitted from her was different. It was majestic. Theres no way that coulde from a 15-year old girl.

    Well, ording to other people, Ferna-san is the scary one.

    Since he said something upsetting, Ferna beat against Halt with a thud.

    Although the business talks were settled, there is a vast amount of arranged goods. Could Halt-san help as well?

    Yeah, I originally nned on concentrating on Ogress after all.

    Seeing his natural smile, Ferna finally felt some of her nervousness ease.

    On the way to head out together with Ferna for dinner, Halt looked back at the royal castle once again.

    One who had defeated the Dragonyer, as well as traverse thebyrinth. Moreover, showing a talent for war and opposing the militaristic country of Cordova.

    There were still a few years until the Millennium. His choice was here.

    (I dont want to fight)

    Halt felt that from the bottom of his heart, following Ferna.

 Chapter 69

    The operation to invade Cordova began.

    ording to the n, they would first attack the fort at the southern end of the border.

    Their number was truly 150,000.

    Even so, it was not an attack that relied on numbers. It was a long-ranged assault left to magic and catapults, with things such asbat engineers securing sources of water. The fight began in a sober fashion.

    On a nearby hill, Ria was watching the attack without particrly paying attention to it and was currently grappling withw-rted documents.

    The Ogress Archduchy was a union of countries. Laws that would be its constitutional model were needed.

    Although Guinevere had demonstrated that she had more than enough ability for things concerning the technical and trade side of things, she also didnt have much expertise in the creation ofws.

    Therefore, while seeing that their attack on this front was one-sided, Ria went over discussions rted to postwar legition with her staff.

    And for their model, Cordova would have to be overthrown. This was a vital point.

    Fio, that one next. Serge, look at this.

    With the knowledge of his previous life in Japan, Serge was helpful.

    Although he didnte from something like aw school, as he had received the usual history lessons, he knew about transitionalw reasonably well.

    Nee-chan, this here, no matter how you look at it, isnt it too soft?

    Nowadays, Even in the army Serges name for Ria was fixed as [Nee-chan].

    Ah, the people of Cordova have suffered tyranny for years. If they experience even one bit of kindness, theyll never try to revolt.

    Hmmm, Im sure thatws are better being severe than gentle, read that in some book

    Thats the Chinese tradition for raising children. What youre thinking of is governments under a benevolent ruler should be as amicable and gentle as water, but its best to use strict policies for a popce used to a rulercking benevolence.[1]

    Since Ria liked historical novels, she read them here and there.

    She didnt notice she was being looked at by queer eyes.

    Nee-chan are you benevolent?

    Nah.

    But she had dignity. She had overwhelmingly distinguished herself in fame and renown.

    Even Serge, who had taken such a nonchnt attitude towards his ruler, acknowledged her superiority at some point, the person herself didnt notice.

    Vassals that could insinuate that their rulercked benevolence probably didnt even exist in their opponents camp.

    By the way, your majesty.

    Nn?

    The castle wall will be destroyed soon, I think we should charge in

    To her generals advice, Ria simply took a nce at him before once again returning her focus on the documents.

    Theres still more to go.

    However, if we destroy it any further, it will be impossible to be used by us.

    Thats fine. I nned on destroying it from the start and build it anew.

    The generals mouth opened gapingly.

    I mean, its such a small fort, theyd take it back immediately yeah? We even brought along 150,000 soldiers to construct it.

    The general said nothing further.

    After that, the defending soldiers raised the g of surrender from the continuous bouldersunched at them.

    Aah, Im tired.

    On a cloth spread out inside her tent, Ria lied down still holding documents.

    Although her body could stay for however long was needed on horseback, her brain was tired.

    To begin with, these kinds of things were probably better for schrs to have done, but currently what she needed was not a system ofw with universality in mind.

    Ria would have an autocracy, but this was necessary for the Millennium.

    Fio, Fiiiooo~

    What is it?

    Give me ap pillow~

    A-ap pillow

    Ria put her head on Fios knees after shed obediently sat on the floor.

    Maal~, be my hug pillow~

    Kay~

    As though ustomed to it, Maal snugly entered into Rias embrace.

    Ah, unfair~

    Irina hugged Maal from the other side.

    The heck are you doing

    With an amazed, yet slightly envious voice, Shizuna entered the tent and looked at Ria.

    Its to heal me here, Shizuna,e.

    Eeh~?

    Though she looked like she was pouting, Shizuna sat down next to Fio. It was cute that she so obviously wanted to join.

    Ria, who took hold Shizunas waist and pulled, began to caress Shizunas bottom with her left hand.

    Wai thats

    Feels so soft~

    Since Ria was speaking honestly, even though Shizunas face blushed, she concentrated on Rias fingers. Ria wasnt just caressing her, she was absolutely looking for a reaction from her.

    It was vexing. But all the same, she thoroughly experienced it.

    What are you doing?

    A cool-headed voice resounded in the tent.

    Ca-sama was watching.

    She didnt particrly envy her, nor was she really angry, she just looked at Ria and the others with a curious expression.

    Her eyes were pure, but rather they made Ria feel anxious.

    Ria, I dont mind if you fawn over them, but there are the eyes of others. Someone should stand by the table.

    It was a gentle voice.

    Alright.

    These are documents that arrived from Manesh. Even if you are tired, please look over them by tomorrow.

    Saying that, Ca sat down the documents and quickly left the scene.

    As expected, the legal wife is different

    She didnt feel jealous at all.

    Shizuna and Fio whispered as though they felt admiration for her. Envious feelings and the like could be thought of as unrted to Ca.

    Ria felt lonely because of that.

    The fort was repaired, and despite being fortified it didnt take long at all.

    Materials were prepared, they had enough manpower, and even though Cordovas engineers were their enemies just recently, it was all supervised.

    They were first-ss as engineers, but its not as though they were coerced by their countries, they took the initiative to work themselves. They quicklypleted the simple rampart.

    Although Cordova had sent army corps several dayster, at any rate, their numbers were overwhelmingly different. Although they were wee to attack, they were dejected from seeing the walls and left to return home.

    Leaving the fortress to the nearby nobles, Rias original army changed its objective to capturing.

    With practically identical developments, two more forts surrendered. And, again in an identical way, it was fortified.

    Although Cordova prepared a second time and sent out a considerably strong force, due to the catapults used in the siege battle being used for defense, they suffered a good deal of damage and retreated.

    They sent a considerable amount of soldiers from the start the third time, but still they were powerless in front of the might of the massive amount of catapults prepared ahead of time.

    Still, the Guinevere-sponsored golem soldiers finally swaggered onto the battlefield.

    The golem soldiers that had received infantry apaniment disyed even more forceful offensive and charging capabilities than the ogres.

    There was nothing in these ins to prevent their charge, so even their encampment that was definitely made to be strong and its fortifications were, in a single blow of their fists, destroyed as they surged into the residential areas.

    The infantry entered through the opening cleared by the golem soldiers and widened their charge.

    This evolved power was something that cavalrymen, let alone infantrymen, could possibly handle.

    Even so, their faults have been found as well, huh.

    Serge spoke to Ria while putting away the broken golems.

    Well, yeah. Its not like new weapons ever show their true might on their first demonstration after all.

    Ria was calm to thest. Even Guinevere was sure to have prepared for this.

    The golem soldiers first problem was their impact resistance. In addition to that was when enemies charged from unexpected sides, rather than from head on.

    They could stumble from a small difference in elevation, the person inside hitting their head. It wouldnt be a funny story even if they died from it.

    Well, theyre like SpeOnka huh.[2]

    You know a lot of old jokes

    Moreover, before strong men who deviate from the usual, the golems movements were only average.

    A strong soldier could easily tear apart armor reinforced by magical power, but there are few of them among their many enemies.

    And then theres the worst weakness, they depended on maintenance.

    Still though, we definitely cant use these in battle. Please take them home for repair.

    Understood.

    For those inside the golems, they should get helmets and seat belts. Rather, why hadnt they noticed sooner?

    In truth, even in her previous life, even the robot animes that had people get into robotspletely forgot about developing that as well.

    When we return to Manesh, Im seriously going to tackle improving those golems.

    At any rate, for actualbat, Serge couldnt say that he was well-versed in magic theory.

    When this war reached the point where there would be a pause, he thought he should study abroad at the actual magic city.[3]

    With three forts defeated, the Ogress army turned itself towards the fortress that was its ultimate goal.

    It was different from the other three forts. Its moat was deep, its walls high and thick. The amount of soldiers currently residing in it numbered 30,000, it was a strategic location for Cordova that was onplete lock down.

    Mardass Fortress. Previously, Ria gave up on capturing this fortress and withdrew. Although it was the logical judgement at the time, now that shed seen it so reinforced, she didnt think it would be like this.

    Although Reyas didnt say anything in particr, there were probably other people who also harbored doubts about Rias judgement at the time.

    Now then, breaking through head-on would be a bad idea. On the other hand, taking a detour to block its supply lines would disturb it. We didnt prepare enough to provoke betrayals, is there some way to bait them out?

    More or less, Ria had a n to easily capture this fortress. Even so, it was something that couldnt truly be called a n.

    If Ria and several of herrades raided the front gate, the capture would be done with that. It would be even better if they took the opportunity to assassinate their leadingmanders.

    However, politically, what should she do?

    If she went in first, her generals would circle her indignantly.

    As for soldiers dying on the battlefield, Ria thought it was natural.

    However, having ones soldiers die on the battlefield for no reason was amanders negligence.

    Most likely, no one thought about keeping their soldiers alive in warfare like Ria did. Even so, Ria wanted to value her soldiers lives.

    Capturing Cordova could be called the the semifinals. The real thing would be the all-out war against the mysterious demon tribe.

    (Will I have to kill Rei and Asuka?)

    Despite having such a depressing thought, Ria couldnt afford to stop thinking about it.

 Chapter 70

    A hole?

    Yeah. More urately, a trench.

    The Mardass Fortress capture route would start with simple work.

    For this fortress that existed on high ground, they would approach while digging a trenchin a zigzagging pattern.

    In this world thus far, that strategy did not exist.

    This Mardass Fortress capturing battle would leave its mark on history.

    And so, it began with simple work.

    Now that were actually trying it, it certainly does seem like a good idea. How did her majestye up with this?

    Although Reyas spoke his admiration, she couldnt exactly respond saying that it was cheat knowledge from her previous life. She simply met nces with Serge andughed.

    Nevertheless, it was weird that even though using dugouts was already thought of, why hadnt this been developed? She wanted to demand the Japanese reincarnators to reflect their actions.

    Its not simple digging, its best to dig in diagonal directions. That way, even the enemys magic attacks would have their power decreased.

    That was the reason, just digging normal trenches wouldnt be able to protect against things like fire and wind magic.

    Therefore, the concept of digging diagonal trenches was never thought of.

    With the usual earth magic, it would be easy enough to make walls. But walls of that level wouldnt be able to defend against catapults.

    Now then, Cordovas strategy was refined.

    However, although it was refined, it was not innovative.

    Even if they were familiar with the uses of weapons, they felt somewhatcking in the improvement of their weapons. Technology was the only weak point in Cordovas military force.

    Even though there was a huge difference between their numbers, due to the difference in the performance of their weapons, their losses were about equal.

    And now that their losses were equal, how many they could recover became important.

    There was Ca for that.

    Though she was a wielder of tremendous healing magic, Ria adjusted how much magical power Ca could use so that she would always have more than half remaining.

    Even in the case where someone was dying right in front of though.

    Even if right then she would be able to bring them back from deaths icy grip.

    She was limited in how much magical power she could use in a single day.

    Viscount-sama died in battle!

    Ca! Use your revival magic!

    Because of things like this.

    The loss of a seniormander, depending on the circumstances, could be more of a wound to their forces than even the loss of a thousand soldiers.

    Should we use it?

    Ria spoke. A week had passed since the battle with the fort began.

    What did she speak of? It was something that had been prepared before the siege battle, a weapon that hadnt been used in the in the end.

    As she had developed it herself, she knew that it would prove considerably effective once used.

    What was the weapon? ck powder.

    Because this world developed through magic, the progress of its science went slowly. Even fundamental studies like mathematics were irregr.

    Ria was capable of producing the materials needed for ck powder through her magic as it wasnt a magical material.

    Making ck powder, adding a fuse, and including scraps of iron to improve its lethality, shedpleted an imposing kind of bomb.

    By using their catapults, it could be thrown directly into the middle of the enemys lines.

    Be it fire magic or wind magic, by countering the magical power itself, the effect could be eliminated.

    However, there was no magical power in a ck powder explosion.

    Even with magic that prevents all physical effects, as the magical defense is meant to diffuse magical power, it couldnt block a detonations ballistic shock.

    It would take a little time before the enemy mages noticed that fact.

    And that little amount of time was more valuable than anything else on a battlefield.

    Ria hesitated only for a short while.

    Taking advantage of the enemys confusion, they could attack all at once. By their original n, they had nned on whittling away their enemys morale and forces for a little longer, but right now might be the perfect chance.

    Afterunching another volley of intense catapult and magical attacks on the enemy, put everything we have into charge.

    Riasmand spread through the entire army.

    As the ones that would be the spearhead, the ogre soldiers were pumped up.

    Bellowing with their battle cries, they rushed out from the trenches.

    The enemys archers pierced the soldiers.

    Nee-chan, should I at least destroy the gate?

    The castle gate was made of steel, strong enough such that even powerful magic likely wouldnt prate it. If they could break it, soldiers could quickly dash inside.

    However, the problem was that that sort of magic would attract attention.

    It cant go down as your achievement. Itd be bad if people realized it was you.

    I get it. Thats all then?

    Please. Irina, protect him too.

    Kay~

    Even with the possibility of there being a danger that might befall Serge in the future, there were military results to be had right now.

    Thinking about it logically, it was important to think about his safety first and foremost.

    Even so, Ria desired Serges attack.

    Understood.

    And so, Serge and Irina rushed out of the trench.

    He looked at the fortress almighty gate. It had magical defenses, strong ones. Even if ten ordinary mages gathered to try, it wouldnt be damaged.

    However, Serge had space-time magic. As well as the new skill bestowed to him by Valis.

    [Chant Annulment]

    Chant annulment and chant abbreviation, for mages, were the strongest ammunition.

    Amplification. eleration. eleration. eleration.

    Serges magic was amplified, using eleration after eleration.

    And then, Explosion Teleportation.

    The current Serge was able to invoke magic with time to spare.

    That imposing gate warped together with an explosive roar, opening.

    As the had opened and bent, it wasnt able to be shut again.

    Through that space, the daredevil soldiers rushed in.

    The battles oue had been decided.

    Units could note together to form a formation inside the fortress, so individual fighting strength meant everything.

    For that, the ogres held a monopoly.

    The enemysmander was a rational man.

    Because he was rational, he wasnt unreasonable. Reaching these circumstances, he fled from the fortress with his officers.

    The enemys head ran away!

    The enemymander escaped!

    Such voices came from the beastkin reconnaissance unit.

    That it was a fact, the remaining soldiers in the fortress were deprived of their will to fight.

    Even the forces that had still continued to bravely fight threw down their arms in hearing that.

    I surrender, I surrender!

    I surrender, dont kill me!

    Please, I surrender!

    And as such, the Mardass Fortress capture had concluded.

    Looking at the result by itself, it was andslide victory for the attackers.

    Of course, dealing with the postwar processing was a serious matter. Starting with the damaged gate, there were many facilities that had be unusable.

    They would need to be mended, as well as preparing for the enemy counterattacks that would very definitely be arriving soon.

    Using the siege weapons as defensive weapons as is, their problem was what to do with the corpses.

    As the ogres were a bit too tenacious this time, there were a staggering amount of victims.

    Since Ca had also used a lot of her magical power, as expected she didnt have the luxury of reviving the enemys casualties.

    If I had to say something, I guess itd be that its unfortunate we didnt get the enemys leadership.

    She knew that she shouldnt hope for perfection from war, but she still felt that.

    For instance, eight ogre soldiers were lost this time.

    Or perhaps they should be called eight people?

    Ria preferred it that way.

    Several days were spent surveying the situation for repairing the fortress.

    The recapture army never came.

    The provinces in this area were just recently annexed, so they might be having trouble gathering soldiers.

    One of the staff officers gave that sort of exnation. Indeed, even Cordova, a country that boasted of its iron rule, after being defeated repeatedly, would likely lose some of the iron grip that restricted its people.

    Call on the beastkin, well increase our scouting. If they find beastkin settlements, see if they could negotiate and see if they want to join us.

    At present, Cordovas armyprised of only humans. It was a lucky thing.

    If there were something like a great meow meow march of cat beastkin carrying spears, even Ria didnt think she could be coldhearted enough to give cruel orders against them.

    So that they wouldnt also start applying that sort of mental attack, she needed to liberate the beastkin as soon as possible.

    Beastkin ran to the viges, with their forces dispatched close to the human viges as well. Ria, who had given them orders, decided to return to Manesh temporarily.

    Reyas was established as themander of the fortress, with the staff officers as well. The only people following Ria would be her bodyguards and secretary.

    Although there would be more tales regarding her once again if assassins arrived, they reached Manesh with no problems in particr.

    Ria had business with Guinevere.

    It was Ca.

    In the battle this time, Ca used her magical power practically to the limit, to the point that the magic restoration medicines she took continuously lost their effect.

    Restoring her magical power to that extent, to say nothing of allies, she even healed injured enemies.

    Of course, even Ria didnt have any objections towards healing enemy captives after the battle.

    However, the enemy forces injuries this time had been toorge, so her devoted treatment could be seen as a kind of self-sacrifice.

    Thinking about it, Ria didnt know much about the person named Ca.

    A dragonyer. Awife. A holy woman that didnt put faith in gods.

    Although her features could be described using words, she didnt feel that could show Cas true nature.

    Ca was a person that didnt show her true self to others.

    If she showed anything, it was a gentleness of being concerned over people. Even that wasnt for appearances alone.

    And she was strong.

    Strength of mind. She was unwavering. epting of everything. Even of the things concerning Ria.

    Ria felt that she was a strange human.

    She needed to know more about Ca.

    Asking the person in question definitely wouldnt yield answers. Or rather, even if she answered, it wouldnt be an answer that Ria hoped for.

    Therefore, Ria needed to speak with Guinevere. That queen could be called Cas best friend.

    Facing a discussion that would surely be tougher than a battle, Ria casually smiled.

 Chapter 71

    Oh~, wee back~

    Guinevere was swamped with official documents, but she received Ria in the office.

    She had a tired expression, but her eyes were sparkling. She had been staying up every knight to fiddle with her golems, Ria also heard it from the courtdies.

    You have it tough huh.

    No way. When doing your favorite thing, fatigue is something that gets tossed out the window.

    That might certainly be so.

    Ria was something that trained her swordy to the point of vomiting blood in her previous life. Then there were things such as maintainingw that tired her out.

    I want to talk with you for a bit

    Right, I also wanted to take a little break shall we take a bath together?

    Ah, sounds good.

    Although these two looked like this, they both had hobbies that resembled the others. Loving baths were one of them.

    The two entered into a huge bathtub filled with hot water.

    Sending away the courtdies, the two were the only ones in the room.

    Although Shizuna might feel danger to her body here, Guinevere knew that she wasnt Rias preference.

    Guinevere entered the bath with her hair wrapped in a towel, but Ria drifted in the tub as is.

    So, what did you want to talk about?

    Ca.

    Ria spoke about Ca at Mardass Fortress.

    I see, it does seem like something that girl would do.

    It didnt seem to be anything new for Guinevere.

    With her huge breasts floating in the hot water, she said a strong sentence.

    Do you desire her?

    Ria gulped.

    Guinevere correctly guessed what Ria was thinking. Did she have on such a lustful face?

    If you are serious, not conveying your feelings honestly is useless. Imprudent tactics are useless. However, if you seriously face her

    With her finger, the queen held up some of Rias hair.

    That girl will respond.

    I am a woman.

    It was a littlete to say it, but Ria said it. Meanwhile, the queen simplyughed.

    So what?

    You should understand too as the queen. Even at the best of times, women being together is looked at poorly, and she is a noble.

    With the queen silently urging her to continue, Ria spat out a dreary thought.

    She have an obligation to leave her bloodline. Am I wrong?

    Even if shes called her wife, it would be necessary to part if another person came up. Ria always held this resolution.

    Youre wrong. Youre not wrong, but youre wrong.

    The queen smiled mysteriously. Ria didnt like the attitude from this person that knew Ca the best.

    How am I wrong!?

    Ria unintentionally raised her voice.

    She admitted it.

    She envied this woman.

    This was a woman that knew Ca much better than herself.

    To be that angry, you must really like her

    She warded off Rias intimidation with a simple shrug of her shoulders. This was really rare.

    However, the smile that followed that up was gentle, yet somewhat lonesome. Her next words caused Ria to be speechless.

    Ill tell you that childs secret.

    The queen looked at Ria as though piercing through her. It was a forceful nce. If she looked away, she would surely be scorned.

    That girl cannot bear a child.

    Ria wasnt certain of what happened after that.

    By the time shed realized, she was in her bathrobe with her hair practically not dried at all, sitting on the bed in her room.

    This was the first time that shed been shocked to this extent about a person other than herself.

    She doesnt menstruate. The doctors say it is something natural.

    Something like that was said, but it already didnt matter.

    Ria couldnt be a man.

    Ca couldnt bear children.

    Even without a child, a person can live. She had her own resolution. She even had a previous life.

    However, Cas case was different.

    She, after knowing that she couldnt have children, decided to live for people other than herself.

    That decision was something that only Guinevere had known.

    It was something that she could only tell her best friend. Ria herself hadnt known.

    It was something she probably didnt want to talk about, though.

    Those who held Dragons Bloodline, could they live in perpetuity? This was something that Ria didnt know, however

    Ria?

    There was a knock at the door. She knew who was at the other side of the door.

    Therefore, she didnt answer.

    I heard that youd called for me

    Naturally, Ca entered the room and ced the documents in her hands on the desk. She walked up to Ria, who was still in her bathrobe.

    Your hair is still wet, isnt it.

    Ca took out a handkerchief to start wiping down Rias hair when he arm was suddenly grasped.

    Standing up, Ria restrained Ca, turned her around and pushed her down on to the bed.

    Ria?

    Even in such a situation, Cas eyes didnt waver.

    As though she could ept anything, such was her strengthor perhaps her negligence.

    I heard it from Guinevere She said that you cant have children.

    Even she knew that her voice was awfully cold.

    Yes. Thats why I did not marry.

    Indeed, she was an eternal maiden.

    She was the ideal goddess for a crooked man.

    Beautiful, never growing old, infinitely overflowing with love, and conducts herself fairly.

    The water dripping from Rias hair wet Cas face, who was still pinned down on the bed.

    You are my wife.

    With a trailing note, Ria separated her lips from Cas.

    A string of saliva connected the two.

    Some day

    Ria moaned. As though in deration.

    Some day, your body and mind will be mine. I will make it so that you cannot live without me. So that you think of no one but me.

    Saying it like a curse, Ria let go of her.

    Ca remained lying in the bed for a while, but when she got up a momentter, she simply straightened her untidy hair.

    And, still sitting on the bed, arranged Rias bathrobe that had be disheveled.

    Just barely, the tip of her finger came into contact with Rias skin.

    Of course it may have been a coincidence, but nevertheless Rias body shook from the delicately pleasant feeling.

    I live for my country and my people.

    Ca announced.

    And now, for you who lead them.

    Though it isnt what she expected, it was, as far as Ca was concerned, a confession.

    Some day, Ill allow you to captivate me.

    Bowing to Ria with what seemed like a parting threat, Ca left the room.

    Ria didnt know.

    Just how intensely did Cas heart beat by her body being under Rias?

    Ria didnt know.

    Just how much did Ca ruminate over the sweetness of Rias lips against her own?

    Ria didnt know.

    Just how much Ca already loved Ria.

    Ria didnt know.

    A few days passed since then.

    There was a report that the fortress stationed at the southern tip of Cordova that would be their bridgehead being attacked by arge army of Cordovan troops.

    Ria, with just the ogre and Casalia armies that were at hand under her g, set forth to rescue it.

    Of course, Ca followed.

    The enemys strength is around five military corps. Because it valued speed, their siege weapons and supply convoys are likely at a minimum.

    Fios report was brought by the beastkin from the Cordovan territory.

    As they werent part of Cordova even around ten years ago and were being treated as a race entirely inferior to humans, they instantly offered theirplete cooperation with Ogress.

    Ria also responded to them by admitting each tribes head as a formal noble. As for how session rights were handled among the tribes, Ria wasnt going to look into that.

    When Cordovas army learned that troops that exceeded theirs wereing, they immediately retreated.

    Although they didnt know who itsmander was, it was a wise judgement. At any rate, there were double their amount of soldiers. Moreover, 30,000 ogres.

    They should have already understood from their current fight that they wouldnt be able to win in a head-on collision.

    Itll get a little troublesome from here on huh.

    Ria muttered that, but Fio sent out a lifeboat from an unexpected direction.

    But Ria-sama, ording to Cordovas military doctrine, in the case of meeting enemy troops, so long as there is no huge reason, they will definitely be punished for retreating without doing at least a single battle.

    Interesting.

    Instinctively checking a document, Riaughed. In a sneer.

    Cordova is causing systemic fatigue.[1]

    Systemic fatigue? Whats that?

    It seemed that Fio didnt understand what it meant that well, but Ria was able to sense it clearly.

    When thinking about it, the Cordovan armys movements and rules were being upheld, but theycked the suitable military forces for it.

    War was literally a fight for blood, by blood. It was a mistake to assumeplete order and human reasoning.

    Ria felt that this war might end unexpectedly early.

    In the case of war, the quickest way to end it was to catch the statesmen.

    In addition to the beastkin, increase the human reconnaissance units as well. Moreover, spread rumors as much as possible in towns where humans reside.

    Cordova was simply a nation that had rapidly increased its territorial bounds, however, that didnt necessarily mean that it had also seized its new territories public opinions.

    Because of their oppression, if the previous feudal lords that left for the army returned, she felt that there was argepossibility of a rebellion urring.

    This time, Ria decided to end the fighting with Cordova quickly.

 Chapter 72

    Ria bestowed an army to the nobles that used the be the lords of theirnds, aiming to split Cordovas territory.

    Of course there was still the danger of each being defeating, but even so it would expand the war front and allow them to choose which territory to suppress all at once.

    The old lords that had be her staff officers were enthusiastic about it. That was probably called for, for one to regain their ancestralnds, it would be strange if they werent in high spirits about it.

    The army that Ria had left in their custody werent the ogre and Casalian elites.

    It was primarilyprised of the allied forces between Manesh and the other feudal lords, so even if they failed, the expected damage would be minimized.

    As a result, although there were territories this was effective on, there were also territories they failed on recovering as well.

    Ria, together with her staff, studied the cause.

    Well, it was probably natural. The territories that had had an effective government beforehand weed their former lords with open arms. As for the lords that had foolishly imposed themselves even more strongly than Cordova, their fiefs poptions supported Cordovas army.

    As for the nobles that recovered their territories with their own power, they were left to manage their territory as before. In the cases where the Ogress army was necessary, a curtailment of their territory would be done.

    At thiste hour, mankind didnt have the flexibility to treat nobles with extravagance.

    It looks like Cordovas government was even more unappealing than expected.

    One of the staff officers said such a thing, but that surely was so.

    Particrly the countries that had been annexed in the previous several decades, they immediately rebelled with the outside pressure on Cordova.

    All things considered, what is with the countries that continued with exploitation even worse than Cordova

    Ria ced her hand against her forehead? Mou, are you dumb? Do you want to die? It had that kind of feeling.

    Cordova had set its sights on countries like that at the start, though eventually it annexed its surrounding countries after growing its national power.

    Although it seemed that their governing body was considerably intelligent, to think that they could continue with that same strategy forever was Cordovas failing.

    Ria believed that something like a country that couldst in perpetuity didnt exist.

    Even the empire that boasted of its three thousand year history disappeared with an unknown cause.

    There were five kingdoms, Casalia included, with a thousand years of history, but royal families that had great powerCasalia, Lemdria, Istria, Labra and the likewere on the brink of copse.

    Although Casalia couldnt be said to be at the point of copsing, it was definitely was a risk of it.

    Being able to ovee that was mankinds strength.

    It wasnt the systems power. Although the system was certainly useful for ruling, when it exanps, it wouldnt be rare for it to torment society.[1]

    And for that, a prominent individuals power was needed.

    Of course in truth, it was nothing but empty theory.

    Ria didnt consider herself as something like a saint and Guinevere was very skilled in things regarding politics.

    However, right now, to destroy Cordova and to fight against the demon king, it seemed that Ria must stand at the top.

    Even though she didnt want to.

    Although she truly wanted to be pardoned from the role, when it came to authority, pedigree, personal military might, and charisma, at least in the northwest part of the continent, there was no one more fit for the post than Ria.

    Its about time to start our ns from Cordovas interior as well, huh?

    Naturally, Cordova had nobles other than its royal family. There was a king that was the countrys centralized rule, but that didnt mean there werent nobles.

    Ogress would recognize the nobles that were supported by the people. In other words, they nned on recognizing their territorial rules.

    It would be good if they abandoned Cordova with that. It would be a very good thing for them to reach the point of betraying Cordova.

    Perform the formalities at once.

    Ria left the actual work to her staff officers. She would think about the general situation.

    Although there were various minor things to consider, it was still necessary to crush the enemys main forces in the end.

    That, and upy Cordovas capital. They would crush its royal family, making so that it would never stand up to rise again.

    No, rather, they could recognize and support royalty that were popr with the public as the legitimate Cordovan earls.

    That way the country could be divided if it went well. They would prevent having to waste resources on capturing it.

    That sort of strategy was something considerably interesting so long as it was left to her thoughts. But whether or not it could seed is another thing entirely.

    Conversely, she also thought about her opponents stratagems.

    In fact, due to Rias appearance, most of Cordovas plots had failed.

    What were their stratagems thus far? Snatching away their opponents strength through things such as pressure, conciliation, segmentation, and in the end: annexation.

    The countries that they should have annexed, due to Rias interference, had united.

    Of course, there were very likely plots instigated to break this Ogress alliance apart.

    However, right now, Ogress had seeded in victory after victory over Cordova in session, so there was no reason for the allies to break apart.

    Rias purpose was to solidify a national strategy.

    To deal with the Millennium.

    Ria would abdicate, turn the young prince into a puppet, and leave the regency to Guinevere to administer national politics.

    She was the only one with the ability to do so, and her motivation well, it was likely even greater than Rias.

    Be it the Great Copse or the god dragons sessor, shed think about them when the time came.

    They were things a long ways off. Probably.

    And so once again, Ria would leave on a journey.

    How many people woulde with her this time?

    Shed take Ca. Shes somehow persuade her with ttery, no matter what it took, shed take her along.

    Shizuna would probably follow along with her. Somehow or another, she liked being bullied by Ria.

    What about Fio? She herself would probably want to. But was it alright to kidnap a noble daughter so often?

    Irina would have to be taken along of course.

    Maal would probablye. Gig also wouldnt be a problem.

    (Lulu and Carlos have gone and found happiness by themselves, dammit!)

    Surprisingly, Serge probably wouldnte. For him to realize his harem, he had to raise his nobility.

    (Ah, but Ill have to find a mare bride for Matsukaze soon.)

    Drawing a map of her future in her mind while having such wild delusions, Ria prepared to approach the fight right in front of her.

    The Ogress army began its invasion.

    They could have waited for various plots to take effect, but by first applying military pressure, they would raise the sess chance of their plots even further.

    On an asions they passed through towns like that, Ria was targeted by assassins.

    Usually would be dealt with by her guards, but there was an assassin with terribly amazing skills among them as well, even approaching Ria directly, managing to stab her in the arm with a poisoned knife.

    Well done!

    For the assassin that shed cut down with her already re-sheathed katana, Ria had just that muchposure.

    It isnt serious. The blood of a dragon flows through me. I wont die from poison.

    She spoke to calm down those in her surroundings that were fussing over her.

    It was true, there were no dragons in history ever killed by poison.

    There was poison asionally mixed into her meals as well, but that wasnt a problem either.

    Rather, the thing Ria made sure to pay attention to was things targeting Serge.

    It was the same with Ca, but although she was an important person who could replenish their forces, she also had the same all resistance as Ria.

    Serge was able to make a resistance magic pushed to the limit while in Manesh, but he could still die from something at the level of hydra poison.

    Their supplies were handled by his space-time magic, there was no one that could substitute in for him.

    Thats why you cant attract attention. At least until the fighting is over.

    Even though it sounded heartless, there was a bit of a joke hidden inside.[4]

    Their supplies being handled by Serges magic would be the ultimate winning factor of this war.

    There were various advantages for them, such as Rias individual strategic capability, her Gifts ability tomand, the ogre corps fighting power, and Maneshs technological strength rtive to Cordova. Even so, there were to two things.

    Rias ability to manufacture arms and armor and Serges transportation ability.

    After all, what was war? Gather a lot of people, feed them, and furnish them with arms to fight.

    War is about numbers, aniki.[5]

    As a matter of fact this old joke would also add to Rias mystique.

    A young, undefeated, invincible, and beautiful general that sometimes said things that couldnt be understood. And then, the young mage in charge of logistics that was able to understand them.

    As there must have been some reason for it, her staff officers that had served long years in the military reviewed strategy books and military ssics. Although they were trying to spontaneously improve themselves, if Ria knew about it, she might have fainted from the despair-driven agony.

    Two weeks into Ogress invasion into Cordovas territory.

    With the resistance seeming as though none existed at all, the Ogress forces invaded the territory.

    As for Cordovasck of resistance, that was simply because it took time to prepare.

    If they had just poorly prepared their war potential, they would have been easily defeated by therge militaristic might of the Ogress army.

    Organize arge army and defeat them in battle. That was the response the Cordovan leaders went with.

    However, that took a longer amount of time than expected.

    It was as simple as the document procedure going slowly, and although it was also a problem with their expanding government structure, but to be even more simple, they had trouble organizing soldiers and food for them.

    They may have thought them to be a rebel army and not an enemy, but when they arrived at a vige that should have be a cornerstone for war supplies, they were attacked by a small group of people. However, as they recognized them to be beastkin, there was no mistaking it.

    Unlike Ogress regr forces, they were group.

    First of all, as something required by all living things, they made sure to destroy water sources as much as possible.

    Throwing corpses and excrement into the water wells, they limited Cordovas means of procuring water.

    And they burned food storages without exception. Cordova had no choice but to release its military stores, so its supply lines naturally lengthened.

    And to defend it, they conscripted even more troops.

    Even so, the Cordovan army was somehow able to mobilize with twenty army corps. Arge army of 240,000.

    Meanwhile, the invading Ogress army had arge amount of military troops at around 250,000.

    The ce they would confront one another? A ce the Ogress army had set up at ahead of time, Maza ins.

    The war that would be referred to as the Maza ins Battle in the future was just about to begin.

 Chapter 73

    <- Previous Chapter|Project Page|Next Chapter ->

    Ria was troubled.

    A trouble from the depths of her heart.

    It wasnt about how they were going to win this war.

    It was what was the best method about method they would use to win it.

    She thought about this over and over.

    ording to the n, it would be as simple as it had been until then. Despite that, they would make use of magnificently fresh tactics, nning to disempower the enemys forces.

    Thinking about the golem forces charging strength and the ogres fighting strength, even if their enemies mobilized their forces at their maximum capacity, she didnt feel like her forces could be defeated.

    As for copsing them, she had received a report from her reconnaissance unit that the enemys supply lines had been thoroughly shredded up.

    ording to Rias detailed calctions, including the surplus supplied with Serge, they had finished sufficient preparations.

    But. There was a but.

    Demon Tribes Disturbance Unit-san overdid it.

    When you took prisoners, you had to feed them.

    She had nned on taking some food from enemy storehouses for that, but it seems like that was impossible now.

    There was no way she could take food from citizens. If she did that, it would be her antagonizing the people.

    Then where would the foode from?

    Manesh wasnt prepared to satisfy the mouths of a few dozen thousand more people.

    They obviously couldnt be left in Cordova either.

    How should she deal with the hungry enemies and citizens?

    She hadnt thought that something like this might be done on purpose by her allies. Surely not.

    By them.

    The staff officers in her presence.

    Were they trying to raise the g of defeat?

    This territory as well, I

    Yeah, so this territory will touch mine around here

    No, thinking about trade roads from now on, I definitely think

    That would be convenient. This one here would also be advantageous for

    Acting on instinct, Ria unsheathed her katana and sliced through the table.

    Falling down, it was a clean cut straight down the center. With a thud, the room quieted down.

    Gentlemen, what in the world are you discussing?

    With a cold voice, she red at them with Dragon Eyes. Practically all of her staff officers, in other words nobles, lost their ability to breathe.

    With a military difference of 10,000 at best, moreover in a situation where our cavalry are inferior to theirs, why are you discussing what happens after the war?

    What was war? Fervent, brutal, death, somber!

    For them to already be discussingnd rights it wasnt a topic meant to be discussed in a strategy meeting.

    Until now, they hadnt seen Rias anger.

    She had scolded them on strategic failures andck of ability. However, that was all rational conduct.

    But right now, her expression was perfectly showing her feelings.

    They learned.

    Ria was strict towards humans that treated war lightly. She might even detest them.

    Serge, rece the table.

    Sorry, there isnt one.

    Then Fio, please prepare one. We will take an intermission in the meanwhile. I also need to cool my head.

    Leaving the tent, the only ones left were her staff officers, still earnestly bowing their heads in agreement.

    Ria sat down heavily on a cushion in her tent.

    Shed done it. She nearly lost it there. It wasnt that Ria considered it stupid to think about things like that, but that wasnt the thing that was a problem for Ria.

    No one realized what the problem was. It was unbearable to Ria.

    It was around the time that she was sharing her anger with Serge after calling for him.

    Are you alright?

    Ca entered the tent, a jar and cups in her hands.

    She was a non-drinker. Naturally, it had milk tea in it.

    Do you want some?

    Yeah, thanks.

    Sitting up, Ria epted the cup.

    The milk tea had a sweet fragrance, rxing her frustrated mind.

    I showed one of my improper points, huh.

    No, I believe that was good.

    Really?

    Ria-chan~?

    With a pop, Maal entered the tent.

    Beckoning Maal over, Ria held her close to her chest.

    She settled down. Maal really was Rias tranquilizer after all.

    Ah~, Onee-chans crafty~

    Seeming to have been chasing after Maal, Irina entered the tent as well.

    (Cant be helped. Shes the Onee-chan, so lets give her half Maal hugging rights.)

    And it continued after that, herrades entering one after another.

    When Lulu and Carlos entered the tent at the same time, she called them riajuus in her mind, but she was also like that right now.[1]

    After her travellingpanions, Fio enteredshe was a bit surprised at the amount of people in the tent.

    Umm, the staff officers wanted me to see how you were doing.

    She wanted to say that she came on her own.

    Well, Nee-chan is scary when shes angry after all.

    Serge agreed with a carefree feeling, even Maal nodded in Rias embrace.

    Well, she was unwilling, but if everyone felt that way shed say it.

    Everyone, I need your help with something.

    With a serious expression, she spoke.

    Several dayster, the Ogress and Cordovan armies faced each other.

    There werent many battles at this scale in the continents history.

    Because of their armies scales, neither side could go for a war of attrition.

    With both sides facing off so early in the morning, without any speeches, their armies deployed like streams of water, rushing intobat.

    Cordovas army formation hadnt changed from its usual one.

    cing its heavy infantry in its core and deploying its cavalry from both nks.

    This was Cordovas tried and true strategy. Even though it had already been broken, they probably had no other option.

    Perhaps they held overwhelming numbers and were conceited?

    The Ogress army, different from what theyd done thus far, used their strongest war potential from the start, pushing through the front.

    The golem corps.

    The golems charging power was on another levelpared to cavalrymen. The Cordovan infantry that had been prided up till now for their defensive potential were being overrun.

    Their countless spears and steel breasttes were powerless against the simple mass of golems trampling them.

    Their center broken through, Cordovas soldiers split into left and right.

    Trying to hang on, their cavalry also arranged themselves to the left and right in attempts to surround Ogress forces.

    However, even though this was a in that was an appropriate battlefield for innumerablyrge forces, there was a limit to the size of the left and right areas.

    Uneven and rugged terrain along with the greatly reduced forest hindered their cavalrys mobility, making it impossible for Cordovas cavalrymen to make the best of use their special quality.[2]

    Already, all that remained was a war of vition.

    The ogre forces mmed into the enemy, their soldiers barely keeping rank.

    When their order copsed, again, they immediately tried to retreat. The Cordovan army that turned into groups of soldiers surrendered disappointingly quickly.

    Ria trusted her hate of futilely killing the enemy.

    Even as queen, she wouldnt kill those who have lost the will to fight.

    Even in her current situation, Ria didnt kill them.

    Even if she knew that killing them would be advantageous to them in respect to food, Ria didnt kill them.

    Although this was also a problem to do with Rias sense of aesthetics, it was also the result of her future upation policies.

    A fight that they shouldnt have had the hegemony on unexpectedly turned into a one-sided battle.

    Those that hadnt already ran away were throwing away their weapons and surrendering.

    They werent enemies anymore, they were just pitiful individuals.

    They won the war without decreasing Cordovas national power, or in other words, without decreasing its poption much.

    This giant war that started in the morning had ended by the evening.

    Around 200,000 captives were disarmed, theirmanders and units separated.

    Processing all of them took as much as three days.

    And Ria was angry.

    At who? No one. At the situation.

    In order to feed 200,000 captives, she had to turn the captured horses into food.

    Tens of thousands of horses.

    Let me rub your boobs!

    Eh?

    When Shizuna walked into her tent after being summoned, Ria began to slowly massage her breasts.

    Haah~, so calming~

    Ooh! No its not!

    Although Shizuna protested in embarrassment, she didnt sound persuasive at all. At any rate, she wasnt resisting in the least.

    Whatre you saying, youre feeling good too right? Hooh, what are these? These bumps here?

    She couldnt sexually harass the pure and innocent Ca or the diligent and serious Fio, but she could to Shizuna.

    She could because she knew that Shizuna actually liked it.

    A-ah! Stop!

    Nope~

    Nibbling on her earlobe, Ria thoroughly yed with Shizuna.

    I mean, arent you already wet?

    I-Im not!

    Their fooling around didnt end until Ca called for her.

    Now then, time to make a speech huh?

    She was able to relieve her stress.

    She stepped into a bath to wash herself off. Then, wearing polished and sparkling armor, Ria in stood of the captive Cordovan soldiers.

    As for the contents of the speech, they werent anything too original. However, with seeing Ria standing before them, causing the Cordovan captives stared in nk surprise at the beautiful and young girl that defeated them, it had enough of an effect.

    Up till then, the country named Cordova just how much oppression had it caused? She concretelypared it to Manesh.

    Then, as Cordova hadnt prepared enough food for this fight, she spoke how they were treated as throwaways.

    Furthermore, Ria suspended a lure right in front of them.

    She would even return the armor and weapons they had cast aside.

    After this, they would be their vanguard towards Cordovas capital city.

    Although cruelties towards the citizens were prohibited, they were allowed to keep any of the royal pces spoils.

    It was absurd.

    The royal pce was an unattainable object for soldiers. It was just an existence they could gaze at from afar.

    She even said it was fine if they raped however they wanted.

    For themanders that had less control on their urges, this was an attractive proposition.

    If they rendered any distinguished services in this fight, they would be promoted to Ogress nobles.

    However, only for three days after breaking through the capital citys walls. Any person who continues beyond that point will be executed, no exceptions.

    Carrot and stick. It was very likely that nothing like this had ever been offered on the continent.

    The morale of the Ogress soldiers that had, until the other day, been under Cordovasmand couldnt raise any higher.

    Rias great army of 400,000 advanced towards Cordovas capital.

 Chapter 74

    There was a man named Manyu.

    As a highly ranked Cordovan bureaucrat, he was a man whose name was included in the lowest position of the royal courts council.

    Among the disorder caused by the threat of impending Ogress army in the council, he gave the Cordovan king a single proposal.

    How about we set the ves free, turning them into soldiers?

    His words gave a change to the councils mood, which had thus far been leaning towards capittion.

    Although Ria had rmended that Cordova surrender several times, they had refused each and every time.

    The reason was simple: they had plenty of forces remaining in Cordova.

    However, the army of twenty corps they had sent as their elite suffered a defeat before the Ogress army. Now, that army was moving to invade the capital.

    Rias statement of already assuming the royal pce as her prize had already been conferred to them.

    Even now, if they capitted and entered Ogress jurisdiction, they were only guaranteed positions as Cordovan earls.

    However, Manyu proposed to wait.

    Would Ogress queen spare the life of the king of the country that had resisted this much?

    Moreover, would she do the same for the kings aids and the other nobles?

    Cordova capital had strong walls, they even had food. As long as they had sufficient forces to rely on, they still had the ability to resist.

    And after resisting for a long enough time and showing off their power, they might not be unable to draw up more eptable conditions for their surrender.

    Manyus sentence caused a stirring wave to flow through the king and nobles intentions.

    Then Manyu, the only person that can takemand of the ves, shall we remain in our country?

    The king finally spoke.

    If permitted, this retainer will use his life

    The Cordovan king nodded powerfully.

    By the way, Fio, take a look at this guys papers. What do you think of him?

    He seems very capable.

    Fio muttered involuntarily.

    A bureaucratic noble of the Cordovan monarchy, Baron Manyu.

    Why would such a capable seeming person appear in a country thats almost destroyed

    Ria sighed.

    A situation where such an out-of-the-norm person appeared wasnt asked for, but it was probably ideal for a country.

    Talks of Cordova using ves as soldiers was brought to her immediately.

    Those who participated as soldiers would be liberated as free people in the future.

    Those who earned achievements would be provided lump sums ornd.

    If they captured Queen Ryuku Riana? The one to hold her head up would be given a title of nobility.

    They were very attractive terms. Certainly, if Ria lost now, there would be no one else that could attack Cordova.

    The only one with the ability to bring thisrge of an army together was likely Reyas.

    However, it wasnt something that could be assembled with just ability. It also needed leadership and legitimacy.

    Although it would be good enough to include Guinevere as the suprememander, the person supporting them logistically with Manesh would be gone.

    And to start with, Ca was not suitable for being amander of war. Though she did have the charisma

    As their first goal, they began their attack.

    The former Cordovan soldiers whose lives were saved by Ria attacked the capital intensely.

    Preparations were everything for the attacking side in a siege. Even so, since Cordovas side had no where left to go, their morale had naturally fired up.

    Longdders were ced against the rampart, but they were destroyed one after another by stones and logs.

    Much the same happened to their catapults attacks as well, as since the rampart was strengthened by magic, they didnt do much damage.

    For many generations before this, it was thought that this was an excessive defensive strength built by that cowardly king, but right now it was demonstrating its effectiveness.

    Five days passed.

    Although moderate damage was inflicted on the enemy forces, there were naturally many allied sacrifices as well.

    Ria had appeared in her seat at the war council, but the push for a brute force approach was still huge.

    It was probably natural. Those being sacrificed were chiefly the Ogress soldiers that were formerly Cordovan soldiers.

    It was natural for the nobles whose territories armies werent in the line of fire to single-mindedly promote attacking like that.

    However, this troubled Ria.

    If they didnt get Cordova to yield and preserve their national power, they wouldnt be able to fight against the demon tribe in the Millennium.

    But even with all that, Cordovas capital held impregnable defenses.

    Attacking the fortress is a bad idea, but attacking their spirit?

    Casually, she spoke those words.

    She had spoken them calmly, but they changed her war councils course of action.

    Thanks to associating themselves with Rias way of thinking thus far, her staff officers had grown.

    First, they mixed papers in with the stones theyunched.

    This was something meant for the beastkin.

    Even at this point, they werent treated the same as humans and werent allowed to apply as soldiers.

    The papers spoke of things like how outside of the rampart, beastkin were already being treated just like humans, it was even said that one was receiving the queens affection.

    Even if they didnt rouse themselves and collect into a revolt, this would copse some of Cordovas support.

    Outside of the tall Cordovan rampart, an evenrger hill was created with earth magic,rge enough that it could be seen from the inside.

    It wasnt at a distance that catapults could be used, but every person could see it for themselves, causing a serious pressure to loom over them.

    Because of this pressure, the Cordovan soldiers spirits steadily weakened.

    Moreover, the Ogress armys area didnt look like an encampment, it had both a huge wall and a moat. Its construction had reached the point of being able to be called a town.

    It gave the feeling that they intended on capturing the capital no matter how long it took. For the Cordovan soldiers that wished for their emancipation from very at the end of this battle, not being able to see how far away its end was filled their minds with gloom.

    Simrly, construction that required arge amount of manpower had begun.

    The water that met the needs of Cordovas poption was pulled from arge river, but the construction they started was to stop it up.

    Even though it was both a huge project that required arge amount of physicalbor and excessive technological insights, both existed in the current Ogress army.

    Moreover, they would reward those working for it with extra pay.

    While they were at it, they started to announce when they would beunching stones.

    They would inform which city block of Cordova they would be attacking with a days notice by throwing bundles of paper.

    Naturally, when theyunched the stones in that area the following day, other than the personal suffering, mental stress built up quickly.

    The rampart still existed, but the citizens that were supported by the soldiers that came to defend them were defeated.

    And so, it was a cruel strategy, but she would separate Manyu and the soldiers from Cordovas governing body.

    A messenger was sent to hand over documents strongly insisting on Cordovas submission and promising Manyu, who had fought bravely, the position of viscount.

    Manyu probably should have cut down the messenger and discarded him; however, he courteously saw him off, passing the document to the royal pce.

    For now, the king praised Manyus correspondence for the matter, but a touch of suspicion was given birth.

    Several dayster, Manyu was charged for having secretly met with enemy messengers.

    The morale of the ve soldiers defending the rampart quickly plummeted.

    If it were the Ogress army in that situation, Ria and Ca could stand up before them and encourage the soldiers.

    However, Cordovas king had no charisma.

    As he was only called the existence standing at the topmost position of Cordovas governmental structure, even if he needed to be capable, he didnt need to show himself.

    On a certain night, without any context, one of Cordovas gates opened.

    Countless beastkin appeared from it, fleeing to the Ogress encampment.

    Since this wasnt something that they had colluded together with them, unfortunately, they werent able to take advantage of it and invade the city.

    However, this was probably the onest push they needed.

    Papers with this fact written on them wereunched into Cordovan streets by the catapults.

    The citizens support regarding the royalty copsedpletely.

    This was no longer the Cordova famous for its merciless officials. Itsws no longer functioned.

    Even its military discipline copsed. By removing Manyu from the front lines, it could be said that Cordova sealed its own fate.

    A mere ten days into the siege.

    Cordova offered its capittion to the Ogress army.

    Concerning this, Ria allowed the Cordovan royal family to leave the capital with their minimum posessions.

    She left the royal pce to the soldiers volitions.

    Immediately before that, something was taken from the royal pce by Casalian soldiers moving under Fios directions.

    The documents concerning Cordovas domestic taxation, as well as itsw books and the like.

    Fio ced importance of these bundles ofpletely valueless bundles of paper above anything else.

    Ahh, I didnt notice. Great work~

    Reflexively patting Fios feat, Ria smiled.

    Fio returned with a d smile of her own.

    The soldiers plunder was thorough.

    Everything of any worth in the Cordovan castle was lost.

    Of course, this included food.

    Baron Manyu, having been ced under house arrest, was of a small build and a refined man.

    Although it was thought that he couldmand the ves well, it might rather be that his very appearance gave them a sense of security.

    With Cordova renamed to Cornada, Baron Manyu will be given the peerage of earl. Ill leave Cornadas governing to you. Work hard.

    Ria gave a bombastic announcement.

    With an expression that looked as though he wanted to weep, Cornada Earl Manyu epted it humbly.

    The treasury had be barren. There were no more ves. His reign would be tough.

    Still, Ria felt this tough reign was best left to him.

    He had full support from the liberated ves.

    Above all, Ria didnt want to do any more.

    As for the Cordovan earls, they had lost nearly all of his territory, but their lives were spared and they were forced to be seeded by their sons.

    They would live long lives, past the period of upheaval, greet the Millennium, and see the era following that.

    However, their names would never again appear in history.

    So tired~, so tired~

    Lying directly on top of the carpet and tumbling about, Ria embarrassed those around her.

    Have some tea.

    The tea that Ca prepared was her usual milk tea.

    Ria finally drank some, stopping her baby-like whining.

    Ah~, its going to be hard from here on~

    She copsed forward onto the table in exhaustion.

    Thats so. Its something that has to be done, so youll do it somehow, thanks in advance.

    Fios face was also thickly fatigued. The only person who could really move around easily was Ca.

    Every day, she healed those who were injured and became sick due to the war.

    It wasnt a situation where she needed to keep extra magical power in reserve anymore, so by her hand, even those who normally wouldnt recover were able to turn back into able-bodied people.

    With her like that, many no longer called her the dragonyer, but the holy woman.

    This one does not want to work! This one absolutely doesnt want to work![1]

    Even though she said that with her mouth, Ria worked one way or another.

    To quickly return to Manesh and temporarily go back to Casalia, making Fio her official wife

    Seeing that sumptuous feast in her dreams, Ria did her best today as well.

 Chapter 75

    It wasmon sense that things would get harder before they got better, more so in war.

    Ria worked hard at her state affairs every day for ruling the vast ex-Cordova territory that had be hers.

    There is no money.

    The man to say that incredibly frankly was a Cornada earl.

    He, who was originally a financial bureaucrat,pletely understood the nations finance.

    What?

    Its because your majesty graciously handed it out to the soldiers.

    Aah, right

    Of course she remembered allowing them to plunder the treasury.

    That was necessary for her to seize the Cordovan soldiers. Moreover, Ria felt something like money could be produced so long as they had people.

    Certainly, but right now, there is no money with which to pay our soldiers.

    Serge! Seeerge! Come up with some ideas~!

    At times like this, Ria would immediately rely on people.

    Summoned, even Serge couldnte up with a solution that easily.

    Wouldnt war bonds or government bonds work?

    War bonds wouldnt work that well since the war had ended, but government bonds would be good. They would temporarily settle it with government bonds.

    Because Ria didnt have the mind to leave the ex-Cordovan bureaucracy to swell and explode.

    Simr to some countries, it didnt use any money on the unproductive elderly. On that mark, this country where fundamental human rights didnt exist was wonderful.[1]

    If we pay off the influential merchants with an annual interest in the neighborhood of twenty percent for now it should be fine?

    The financial bureaucrat calcted and immediately gave results. Ria nodded.

    The most necessary ones portions wille from my private funds, so please wait until tomorrow.

    All she had to do was make it with her genesis magic. Although she worried about causing intion if she did it too much, the most important thing was to surpass the hurdle standing in front of her right now.

    But the cab ministers didnt seem to be thinking about that, they were simply impressed by Rias stance of preventing a dy in wages by using her own funds.

    With this, their finances would somehow manage for now. Because there was money in Manesh, all they had to do was transport there.

    Next was a problem ofw.

    Cordova could be called a country based on its system ofws. Moreover, it was well known for its extremews.

    What new legal system would they introduce to Cordova? And again, how would it integrate with Ogress Kingdoms?

    Ria decided on a temporary policy.

    Capital punishment for big crimes. Whipping for small crimes. That is all.

    The cab ministers that were sitting in a row all had their mouths wide open.

    Obviously not permanently. But Cordova had bound a lot of countries withws for many years, with many political offenses as well. This will be necessary to change the peoples thoughts.

    One year. Ria marked off her time limit.

    She needed to unite this vast territory, Manesh included, by then.

    She needed to establish areas for the ogres and beastkin as well of course, that was also a serious matter.

    Pardon all previous political criminals for the time being.

    T-thats excepting the Cordovan earls, right?

    Pardon them. On the other hand, even if the Cordovan earls made a move now, I wont be so sympathetic again.

    The judges faces paled, but there was nothing that could be done. Cordova had many trials to begin with.

    Criminal offenses aside, what should we do about processing territory rights?

    Guhah, that huh?

    Territorial disputes between nobles would turn into things that needed to be settled by the monarchs choice without fail.

    Territory was a nobles asset, something they should defend and stand up for themselves.

    Maybe we should try and have all of the new nobles be unded nobility?

    Nobles that secured their positions through money might abate their mary difficulties.

    However, since there were both different pros and cons to that, they werent able toe to a conclusion in the end.

    Since the territory remation in Manesh is advancing forward for now, if it looks like there are a lot of territorial disputes popping up, lets move one of them there.

    It was something that could only be done with a mighty monarchs authority.

    However, civilw wasnt something that could be as easily decided on as criminalw.

    (Emperor Gaozu did great putting China together~)[2]

    Ria came to feel a newfound appreciation towards her previous lifes great people.

    The temples? Whyre you asking me?

    Another problem popped up.

    (Whyd a problem like that get brought up?)

    Ria didnt understand.

    However, when she heard more about it, it certainly was rted to her.

    Because Ca has been treating the sick and woundedpletely free of charge, charity to the temples have decreased.

    Oh~, so thats it.

    Religious authority was weak in this world. The gods themselves were practically destroyed by the dragons to begin with.

    Then if someone were to ask if faith towards dragons were strong, because they were actual entities, it seemed as though that made them harder to turn into objects of faith.

    That aside, back to the temples.

    For the above-mentioned reason, they held hardly any authority in this world.

    However, they did the splendid work of providing relief to the weak and disadvantaged.

    By contributing to that as the monarch, the other nobles should also follow suit.

    It takes so much money though~

    She knew why, but their money decreased steadily. A certain merchant appeared before Ria, who was currently suffering such a grief.

    Thank you for your continued patronage. Always smiling with guaranteed security, I am ck Cat Transportations Ferna.

    Heeey, youre here.

    ck Cat readily undertook the transportation of their valuable currency. Moreover, they seeded in it quickly.

    Now I can take a breather.

    Then, again, we look forward to working with you next time~

    Yeah, wait a moment. Does ck Cats leadership want to be aristocrats by any chance?

    Shed called her here today for that reason.

    Having finished being interviewed by the queen, Ferna sighed deeply.

    Was it as ever, or maybe even more so? The queen was a person that gave off the feeling of oppression.

    Ah, Ferna-san, good work.

    Seeing Halt, who had waited for her at the castles gate, she felt relieved.

    Although the person himself may say that he disagrees, Halt was a man of healing. Being with him would settle someone down.

    He was a man that was unrted to royalty and nobility.

    Howd it go? Any unreasonable demands?

    The way he worried about people was different from board directors.

    She liked being spoken to with a little bit of gentleness once in a while.

    No, she appreciated everything so far and invited us again. Halt-san, I do think you would be a fit for this countrys purveyor, though.

    Halt smiled unconsciously. There was no way he could be.

    Where will you be going after this jobs over, Ferna-san?

    I wonder maybe Casalia?

    Casalia had lost a potential enemy by the name of Cordova. And Ogress couldnt be any more of a friendly nation towards it.

    The considerable amount of war potential it had across its borders could now be distributed at other ces.

    I also think therell be something suspicious happening there. Rather, if Casalia doesnt annex them quickly, the small countries might stand together.

    The former empires territories didnt belong to any nations yet. The small-time lords had each sent out their defenses.

    Although Lemdria was moving to annex the empires south-east areas, the opposite side was still open to Casalia.

    Well be together a while longer, then?

    Ah, yeah, thats right.

    It would be instantaneous if they used teleportation magic, but Ferna hesitated on that.

    She didnt particrly dislike the thought of seeing the route to Casalia.

    I look forward to working with you in the future then, Ferna-san.

    Yeah, same here.

    And so the two people went to an inn where they could entrust their carts to.

    Northeast of Cordova. A remote vige far in the mountains.

    The group, now finished sabotaging Cordovas forces, set out to return home.

    Well then, thats it for us.

    Yeah, good work. Thankfully we didnt lose anyone.

    Giving a stern smile, the beastkin teleported. The only two remaining were Ordo and Pineau.

    Dont you want to go back as well? You should show up for your family.

    Ordo spoke. The man turned towards him due to the unexpected statement.

    Although Pineaus immediate superior was prejudiced, he didnt particrly dislike that sort of Ordo.

    Rather, Ordo-sama, are you alright going without meeting that Jou-sama?

    It was that thing. In other words, the thing about him amassing a harem. That he would receive hate from the man-hating Asuka would loathe him if he met with her.

    Even though it looked like she was building a girls harem herself.

    After all, she hated all men other than his majesty the demon king.

    Well, I have other business to take care of.

    What was the business Ordo spoke of? Something that he would keep to himself to the bitter end.

    It could be said he fell in love with Ca the dragonyer.

    I got it. Youre not interested in dead girls after all.

    He preferred taking women by force. Because of that, although he hadnt made his majesty the demon king angry a second or third time, he would probably be turned into an example the next time.

    It wasnt like he didnt understand it as a man. Brandishing power entrically without mixing in any shallow reasoning felt manly.

    However, his opponent this time was that person.

    Recalling that feminine figure and that beautiful silvery hair, Pineau sighed softly.

 Chapter 76

    The expedition armys return home started.

    First was Casalia Kingdoms forces. 50,000 troops led by Reyas traced their way back to Casalia.

    There werent many of them, but some aspired to transfer into Ogress military, so there were also people that were epted into it.

    Ria bestowed young soldiers that had shown great efforts within the war and a few other men and women titles of nobility.

    Carlos was one of them. For him, who wanted to take a half-elf as his wife, Ogress way of things werent particr about social positions, so Ria felt it should be fine.

    Next were the ogre and beastkin troops. The ogres, who hade and enjoyed themselves in the war, returned home with the ashes of their deceasedrades on their backs.

    What would be more problematic was that, for the beastkin, Ria gave titles to those that desired it.

    The Ogress and former Cordovan territories were unrted to this.

    The beastkin that had been oppressed for years suddenly became aristocrats. As for there being resistance to this from the humans side, that was obvious.

    However, this policy was one of Rias principles.

    She would establish the Nyanfluffy Kingdom.

    What there anything more important than that? No, there wasnt!

    Right now, Ria was able to crush any opposition to her policies too.

    Strike while the irons hot. Her policy quickly becamemon knowledge.

    Half of Maneshs army returned home for domestic security purposed.

    What was painful was that the golem soldiers all returned to Manesh for required adjustments.

    Even though that was the only ce that had the proper facilities to perform the maintenance, it was still painful as far as their war potential was concerned.

    However, looking over the remaining number of soldiers, they could be said to be enough.

    Maneshs army that had achieved victory after victory and the ex-Cordovan army that had been oveid with regtions.

    Naturally, they revolted.

    Even though the revolt happened immediately, Ria didnt view it as a problem at all.

    The policies that Ria came up with, particrly the ones concerningw, invited massive opposition.

    Cordova, after discriminating based on race for years, was being forced into a firmw.

    They lost of course.

    The beastkin that they had looked down on just the day before were now sitting with them in the meetings.

    There were still some that werent able to tolerate it, however.

    But Ria simply crushed those nobles through sheer force.

    Ria used their revolts to sweep away her domestic oppositions forces.

    There was opposition that didnt make reckless moves as well, of course, but those who acted on reason and benefits were just as easy to deal with.

    Like this, Rias policy of beastkin discrimination abolition was particrly passionately received amongst the beastkin. Many viges erected statues of Ria so that her appearance would remain there for many years toe.

    And then the day came where Ria herself would also leave Cornada.

    She needed to return to Manesh to handle various government affairs that had been umting.

    She had decided to temporarily part with herrades.

    First was Maal, who wanted to visit her home, and Irina, who was attached to her.

    Because they had no horse, Ria lent them Rudolph.

    Gig also wanted to return to the ogres vige.

    It seemed like he wanted to see just how much he had grown and, in particr, he wanted to challenge the ogre king.

    It was also for the deceased ogres funeral rites that he needed to return home temporarily.

    Shizuna would also temporarily be returning to Jaeburg through a caravan.

    As expected, there was no way she couldnt exin to her family that she had be a queens wife.

    She looked pretty depressed about the whole ordeal.

    It was decided that Ca and Serge would be remaining in Cornada.

    In the event something happened, Ria felt these two could handle anything that might happen.

    If anything happened, Serge could report it immediately with his space-time magic.

    And considering Cas strength, she could very likely settle any revolts immediately.

    Of course, she was hoping that no such events would actually happen.

    Rias remainingrades would all return to Manesh together with her.

    Carlos would be a formal Ogress knight, and moreover be receiving his peerage as a bar. Before that, his wedding ceremony with Lulu.

    Thinking about it, she knew Lulu since before she had popped her murder-cherry in this world. Thinking of her as both someone that was an older and younger sister to her, she was filled with deep emotion.

    [Dont take my daughter!] She thought about saying it, but she quickly stopped that kind of thinking after seeing the two be so intimate with each other despite their embarrassment.

    Fio would continue working for Ria as a secretary.

    Shed get married to her because she did make the promise to, but she wondered if she should do the whole [Please give me your daughter!] thing.

    Shed need to go back to Casalia, but that would be something forter.

    She remembered it after thinking about marriage, but she had to look for a bride for Matsukaze, too.

    The horse itself wanted it to, but it had to be a great horse. A lot of brides would probably gather for Rias favorite horse.

    Wouldnt a lot of nobles want to try to garner attention through this?

    Thinking about that, Matzukaze might fall into a harem situation.

    Ca called out to Serge, who was watching Rias back from the rampart as she left.

    Are you sure? Not going together with her.

    Thats what about you?

    I have something I must do.

    As always, Ca smiled gently.

    Famous as Rias representative, she went around healing the sick and injured. There would be many serious tasks unable to be fulfilled without Ca.

    And there was something that only Serge could do here. If another revolt happened, the transportation of goods would be interrupted without him there.

    Shes returning to Manesh to help Guinevere-sama with important things, so Im staying here to study magic from you while watching your treatments.

    I dont mind, but

    Ca ced her hand on her chin, thinking.

    You are very formal.

    Ria was Nee-chan. More than An-chan, she was Nee-chan.[1]

    Ca-sama was Ca-sama. The only people that could call her by name along were likely just Ria and Guinevere.

    There were a few cab ministers that didnt call Ca-sama with Ca-sama, but even so they still used Ca-dono.

    This was a matter of status as a human.

    Umm, then, since youre teaching me magic, Shishou or Sensei[2]

    Just then, Cas expression looked rife with sadness.

    T-then, Ca-san? Please forgive me with that.

    Understood. That will be good.

    Serge felt relieved, but Ca just realized something.

    Was it because the war ended, interrupting the tension in the air?

    Or perhaps it was because she felt uneasy after parting with Ria?

    At any rate, Ria and thems lifestyle had brought about a change in Ca.

    Cas life in Cornada was systematic.

    Early in the morning, before the sun rose, she practiced her swordy and magic.

    Unexpectedly, shed eat a surprisingly solid breakfast and receive citizens petitions, pressing a seal onto the endless stack of documents.

    She would eat a light lunch. This appeared to be so that she wouldnt feel sleepy.

    She would patrol the city in the afternoon and visit the orphanage and hospital.

    At night she would with with Serge to study magic, but sometimes she was called out for emergencies.

    Ca was famous, but that much was natural.

    She had character, beauty, and recovery magic.

    Even her rtions to the temple that seemed perilous at first were mended. By doing her treatments in the temple, they hade to an understanding.

    Called the silver-haired saintess, the final angel to descend to the world, she herself clearly stated that she was an atheist.

    To begin with, the other continents were ruined by the gods foolish fighting.

    She unhesitatingly made a remark about a considerably important historical event. One that Serge wasnt aware of.

    Eh? There were other continents?

    It was buried beneath the sea due to the gods fighting. Not to mention just humans, all living things had died. It is said that the minimal number of humans that survived washed up in Krasil Kingdom, the Seven City Union, and the demon tribe territory.

    It had already been around three thousand years since then.

    At that time, this continent was also being ruined, but ording to legend, the Saint Emperor Ryuke Shifaka put an end to the fighting.

    In cooperation with the god dragons and a portion of the gods, the other gods were destroyed.

    Heh~, but Ive never heard anything like that until now?

    That is right. Its because the tale lies within the forbidden section of the magic academy.

    Now that the imperial capital vanished, that was very possibly the only ce the history remained. Or perhaps it remained in the memory of elves as well?

    Serge felt that he should have asked Dark Dragon Valis many more things.

    But you know, is it really alright to tell me about things like that?

    Serge, you will be going to the magic academy at some point soon. There, you should be able to make the best use of your previous lifes knowledge.

    With Ca saying it, it sounded almost like a prophecy.

    Serge certainly hoped for an environment that would allow him to study vigorously. Being surrounded by so many strong people too far distant from him in ability didnt serve as good reference most of the time.

    Right. Ill study here a bit more first, then Ill head to the magic city.

    Right then, Serge thought he would definitely do it.

    But his thought would be realized for entirely different reasons.

    Their upation policy proceeded well.

    There would be small-scale revolts here and there among the provinces, but they were easily repressed by sending the army out.

    Cornada was peaceful.

    That is, until a certain case of serial murders urred.

 Chapter 77

    Alright, then lets begin the 3,998th meeting of the Peoples Army Supreme Council~!

    With the awfully careless scarlet-haired girls announcementplete, a giant pped his hands.

    Eh~, then first, there was a magic that erased the imperial capital, but I only know that I dont understand it at all!

    Oi oi, whatre you sayin?

    The giant unintentionally retorted, but the girl simply waved her hand.

    It wasnt space-time magic or genesis, neither was it a fusion of fire and wind magic of course. In short, its a magic that doesnt exist in this world!

    Her words had concrete to exin with, but they held a certain persuasiveness.

    Whatre you sayin?

    Therefore, I dont understand it! To begin with, magic didnt exist in Thors world right?

    The giant warrior, Thor, scratched his head.

    I was more into sports, wasnt too good with physics or chemistry

    They didnt understand the meaning of his words, but everyone understood what he was trying to say.

    To put it simply, Thor was slow in the head.

    How about we change topics? Its about the hero though.

    A young man with a huge staff spoke. There was a certain bitterness in his vague smile.

    By the grace of water dragon Ranas power, he was deported to another world. Additionally, he was together with a high elf child.

    A high elf!? Isnt that Corfus sessor!?

    Isnt that bad!?

    Matching the young girl, Ferna spoke up as well.

    The young man holding the cane, Yamato, made a slight nod.

    From there, they spoke about various things; thing like the nations of Lemdria, Istria, and Labra. They also talked about various regions.

    All of them were in the direction of stabilization. Towards being able to concentrate mankinds power for the Millennium.

    The primary nations that would fight against the Demon Kings forces appeared to me Istria, Lemdria, Casalia, and now Ogress.

    Ferna gave her report regarding Ogress queen.

    To put it short, that girl is a frightening person.

    What did she mean? Everyones gazes seemed to be asking that.

    First of all, her Dragon Eyes. Most humans wouldnt be able to oppose her.

    That was probably true. Even among abilities that held power in their gazereferred to as magical eyesthey were in a considerably powerful group. If activated imprudently, it could end with the other partys death with a simple re.

    And then there was her personalbat capabilities, those were also frightening. Even Ferna didnt believe that she could win against her.

    I cant be certain because of affinities, but the only person among us that might win against her would be Yamato-san.

    The leader of the secret society, ck Cat: Yamato.

    As a matter of course, the executives knew his hidden ability.

    Although she obviously knew the other executives hidden abilities, she still said that Ria was probably stronger than them.

    Being able to survive Thermonuclear Darkness Exploding Hell, as well as Destruction of Heaven and Earth, shes a lively one isnt she? Rather, she isnt even a person at this point.

    Even using Meteor Shower looks useless?

    Azelford asked. If that was also useless, she really wouldnt be kible through magic.

    That is a tactical grade magic, so it would be best to avoid that as long as possible.

    The mages went silent. As for magic beyond that, there was the supreme magic of the space-time category, but no one there could use it.

    So then theres no choice but for me to fight up close huh

    Thor groaned. It was a certain victory for him as far as pure meleebat was concerned, most enemies would be silenced.

    After that, everyone present talked about Rias capability in policy making and her military talent before adjourning.

    It was onlyter that Ferna realized that she had forgot to speak of the thing concerning HAlt, but that was a story forter.

    Fear assailed the city of Cornada.

    A serial killer struck those who returned homete at night.

    The street side prostitutes were sacrificed first.

    Facing their tragic corpses, their intestines removed, Cas revival magic was powerless.

    The serial killer turned towards burry.

    Shops with poor reputations and the like were asionally broken into by citizens as well, but the way the person did it was cruel.

    Not a single person was left alive, everyone was killed.

    Once too much time passes after a death, Cas revival magic loses its effect.

    And then, noble residences were finally broken into.

    There were nobles that stood against the current administration among them as well, but because they were fortunately able to discover some in time, Ca was able to revive several of the people.

    They said that the one to attack them was a tall man.

    From start to end, they were all killed before anyone realized what had happened.

    The nobles were killed particrly deliberately. They werent able to be revived even with Cas magical power.

    Ca-san, is she alright?

    Ca had been so exhausted the past few days that Serge unintentionally muttered that.

    Her mental exhaustion was extreme as well, but she had simply used too much magical power on revival magic.

    She made sure to take days off to recover under usual circumstances, but even if she was able to save many lives, she had overworked herself.

    Ca wasnt able to get the memories of seeing families mourn right in front of her out of her head.

    In truth, this matter wouldnt have much of an effect on their administration even if they left it alone.

    The nobles that were killed belonged to the faction that opposed Ogress reign, so they should have been even somewhat thankful for it, but they couldnt leave it alone. Not when it came to thinking about the publics peace.

    Above all, Ca would never leave these sorts of things alone.

    Still though, what in the world is his purpose here?

    That was Serges primary question. Seeing the officials that were being murdered, even if it was likely from a party that wished to see Conadas rule stabilize, he could never imaging doing such a thing.

    If it was something like an acting from the demon tribe, why would they go this far? At the very least, Asuka wouldnt do something like this.

    And well, thats whats been happening.

    As for who Serge was bbing into the sky to, it was Ria. It was a space-time magic called Far Speech.

    It came with the disadvantage that the only person that could get in touch with Ria was Serge, but it still allowed him to report to her on a days events. It was simply an excellent magic.

    Thinking about it normally, it might just be chaotic human nature, but

    It was difficult to imagine that that was the case at this point. Most of those who were being killed were ex-Cordovan nobles and their children.

    Well, please contact me immediately if you think of something. Ille back as soon as I get a chance, too. Dont let Ca do too much!

    Even if you say that its Ca-san were talking about.

    Ca-san is it. Youve gotten pretty close, have you?

    Her voice suddenly turning cold, Serge thought up an exnation in a panic.

    Thats, uh, she said since I call Nee-chan Nee-chan, I should call Ca-san that too!

    Hmm

    When Ria gave her tentative consent to it, a voice called out for Serge. He was in Cornadas imperial court, inside a room that was given to him.

    Serge-sama! Another horrible murder urred! Ca-sama has already left for it!

    Serge raised his hand to respond to the courtdy, answering Ria.

    Since thats how it is, Ill do something one way or another. Cya.

    Who in the world would do something like that? It was possible in the case of the demon tribe, but that wasnt how Rei or Asuka did things.

    Fio, I need to leave for a little.

    Saying that, Ria strode out of her office.

 Chapter 78

    There was a full moon out that night.

    An atrocity was beingmitted under its profound brilliance.

    With each swing of the sharpened de, skin was torn and organs spilled out together with a tepid fragrance.

    The leading actor in this tragedy was a single man.

    A man d in hide, wielding a sword. However, what he used to slice his victims apart were his lengthy nails.

    Ordos weapon was his body itself. His nails and fangs could even rip through mithril.

    He sensed the presence of a strong person.

    With the sign of an overwhelmingly strong person heading his way, Ordo immediately vanished.

    The first to arrive on the scene of that appalling ughter was Ca, leading an order of knights.

    Cruel

    This ones still breathing!

    Ca-sama.

    Those who could use recovery magic started healing the critically wounded.

    M mother

    In front of an injured boyid a woman whose eyes had lost their light.

    Circting her magical power, Ca connected to the worldsws, calling back the lost soul.

    It didnt seed every time. However, sometimes, Cas magic was able to call souls back.

    Oooh

    Its a miracle

    The people worshiped Ca much like a goddess.

    Hah, amazing. You really are a saint.

    A fairly out-of-ce voice shook the area.

    Ca readied herself for battle. She hadnt noticed the mans existence until he had already closed in.

    Who are you?

    Perhaps, this was the person to cause this disaster.

    Even so, Ca spoke with an icy voice.

    Ah, that names Ordo. Demon General Ordo. Im not a general right now, though.

    With a vulgar face and an intense smile, Ordo introduced himself.

    Why, to do something like this

    Seeing people still groaning here and there, an anger sprang up within Ca.

    Ordo wore a cruel, calcted smile.

    You cant use much magic now, can you?

    Casplexion changed. She had used too much of her magical power on revival magic.

    Let along powerful offensive magic, she could hardly even use body strengthening magic.

    Ca-sama, were here too!

    The knights ran forward. However, with a single swing of Ordos sword, they were brought to their knees.

    Strong.

    He had arge inherent magical power as well, but he was strong at meleebat.

    The only one who could win against him right then was her. Thats what Ca concluded.

    Everyone, stand back. He is my opponent.

    Then, she pulled out her Dragon Destroying Sword, Ekudra.

    No matter how much an opponent would strengthen themselves, it would likely pierce their defenses.

    And so, the battle began.

    Comparing sword skill alone, Cas was higher.

    However, that didnt mean much.

    It was worth waiting for a full moon.

    Saying that, Ordos muscles swelled right before her eyes, his upper body taking the form of a wolfs.

    A werewolf.

    Among the demon tribe, it is said that they can show their maximum strength on nights with a full moon.

    With strength easily surpassing a humans limit, Cas fight became a defensive one.

    However, time appeared to slow in her vision all of a sudden.

    (Serge, thank you.)

    The eleration magic came from Serge. He had also used magical power to heal her.

    Using her remaining magical power, she fought Ordo.

    Her de somehow made contact with Ordos body.

    However, it was a shallow cut. It wasnt that Ca was weak, it was due to the magical power shielding her opponents body, obstructing her de.

    Considering their endurances, the one to lose would, before long, be her.

    She injected all of her magical power into her sword and temporarily deprived her opponent his view with magical fog.

    Using that chance, she struck with all her might.

    Cas sword prated Ordos abdomen.

    Unfortunate.

    The next moment.

    Cas right hand was cut off by Ordos ws.

    Aaaah!

    Even the firm Ca couldnt endure the intense pain.

    Hahaha, man, that was close. You wouldve hit my heart if you hit a bit higher.

    Even while saying that, Ordo slowly pulled the sword out of his abdomen.

    Despite being tormented by pain, Ca used a small recovery magic. If she didnt stop her right arms bleeding, she would bleed out.

    As if waiting for that moment, Ordo took Cas remaining left arm and held her in the air.

    Uu aaah!

    She crushed her left arm at the wrist.

    You dont have enough magical power right? I nned this fight after all.

    As though excited, Ordo spoke. It was true, she did not have enough magical power. If things kept on how they were, she wouldnt be able to fight. She had to at least take a distance from him.

    Did he realize her intent?

    Ordos ws pierced through and stuck in Cas thighs.

    Uu.

    Ca didnt shout this time.

    Despite sweating in pain, she red at Ordo.

    Good, good, gooood!

    Ca-sama!

    Let go of Ca-sama!

    The knights surrounding them rushed at Ordo. However, Ca wasnt even able to stop them.

    If she so much as opened her mouth, she would likely scream from the violent pain.

    Despite Ordo still holding Ca in the air by a single hand, the knights were all blown away like flies.

    It was a stomp.

    Right before her eyes, everything fell apart.

    Her important allies were dying.

    Ca-san!

    He couldnt stand by.

    Hed long since hit his limit.

    Dashing out from his cover, Serge released a Longinus that had been elerated to the limit.

    It traveled at a speed that couldnt be dodged. But even so, his fur covered by fighting spirit repelled the attack.

    Hoh, a brat?

    Even so, not taking Serge lightly, Ordo cast Ca aside and exploded towards Serge at an rming speed.

    Serge had increased his speed to the limit through eleration magic.

    Nevertheless, Serge couldnt deflect a single one of Ordos attacks and was blown back, straight into a wall.

    If he werent reinforced, he would likely have died.

    Still, many bones in his body had broken.

    (Dammit Im so weak)

    Ashamed at his weakness, Serge lost consciousness.

    (Nee-chan)

    Now then, how about we continue? At any rate, I was told not to kill you.

    Still stretched out across the ground, Ca heard that statement.

    Ordo took his w and pierced it through Cas chest.

    Understand? This is your heart. I can feel it shaking in fear.

    Ordo exined happily. Ca could do nothing but desperately endure the pain.

    Right, just keep on enduring that pain. Thats when youre most beautiful.

    Ordo muttered in delight.

    He then stabbed a w into Cas navel.

    hah

    Your organs are warm feels great. I can feel them move.

    Ordo moved his finger about inside Cas body.

    He followed her organs one by one. The pain of her abdominal muscles being cut one by one had practically already paralyzed her.

    This bit heres your womb huh. Not many people make it this far without dying, so lets have some fun. Youre a virgin right? I can smell it.

    Even while sexually disgracing Cas insides, Ordo spoke as though innocent.

    Even so.

    Even so, Ca didnt despair.

    She held on to something, even if her own spirit died, she would still hold on to it.

    Serge was likely still alive. If he met Ria, this man would definitely be stopped.

    Ria.

    Just one more time.

    I want to see you

    In the next moment, Ordo was sted away from an impact to his side.

    She knew the cause of it due to the person standing before her.

    Cas eyes caught sight of a girl.

    A girl with ck wings sprouting from her back.

    She stood there, her back catching the silver moonlight.

    Ria

    The ck-haired girl said nothing. She simply healed the unmoving Ca.

    You fucking bastard

    Ordo, having crashed into a wall, stood up from the debris. He hadnt received any damage from the attack.

    And as for Ria

    She shook.

    So long as she had her katana, she would feel calm.

    But right now, that was impossible.

    She was too angry.

    She couldnt endure her quakes.

    You. Are. Dead.

    There was no emotion to it.

    It was a unteral deration.

 Chapter 79

    Ria was angry.

    What she felt in this fight wasnt an emotion akin to murderous intent towards her opponent.

    It was more pure, a burning anger that desired nothing but to erase their existence from this world.

    Ill gradually cut you into pieces, starting at your toes. You will beg for your death.

    Rias voice was rather calm as she said that.

    She only healed the most severe of Cas wounds.

    Ria

    She came. Rias current anger was almost enough to erase that joy, however.

    This will be over soon.

    Saying that, Ria stood up.

    She unsheathed Nagasone Kotetsu.

    Ordo felt a sense of dread from her movements.

    Fear caused by an overwhelming existence. A dragon, for instance. At that time, he was saved by the Demon King.[1]

    The only time he had ever felt something like this was when the Demon King was angry.

    That meant this woman standing before him was the same as the Demon King?

    Impossible.

    That personno, that man was the absolute existence.

    Aaah!

    Ordo bellowed.

    It was a desperate roar in attempts to escape from his fear.

    Contrasting that, Ria took the opportunity, swinging her katana with a speak that Ordo couldnt even react against

    Then, it was stopped.

    By a golden, orichalcum long sword.

    Between Ria and Ordo

    stood a man in a gold mask.

    It was a sudden appearance.

    However, that had nothing to do with Ria.

    The one to protect her enemy was an enemy as well. That was her natural conclusion.

    Once again, Ria swung her katana at Ordo.

    His ws went to intercept. Both hands ws. However, he was too slow.

    Sttering, it was severed.

    His right arm was severed from just below the elbow.

    Guaaah!!

    While he was screaming, this time his left arm was severed from the elbow.

    She was beyond angry.

    With so much anger, she wasnt able to stop herself from killing him gruesomely.

    She shed the man who had lost both of his hands diagonally from shoulder to waist.

    Split in two, the mans torso slid off.

    No longer interested in him, Ria ran over to Ca.

    Once Ria took his life with her katana, her anger started dispersing. However, not fighting the Demon King wasnt an option.

    Better put, she wanted to fight him.

    Is your name Ars?

    That is one of my names.

    The Demon King easily confirmed it.

    On Earth, I was called Arisugawa Halt.

    Why are you saving humans?

    I want to save everyone. However, that is beyond my power.

    His voice was quiet.

    He could very possibly kill all of the humans in the area.

    I also wanted to save him.

    He spoke, looking at the remains of Ordo held in his arms.

    He was grieving.

    However, he chose to fight with you rather than be defended by me.

    Do you want to fight with me as well? Frankly, he injured my woman. My anger isnt fully settled.

    Lets end it here. I wont kill you before the Millennium and the Great Copse.

    Do you think that Ill just let you leave?

    He nodded.

    Ill tell you one thing.

    It was probably a bargaining chip.

    The Millennium is three years from now.

    A person hearing that would probably hear it as a horrible deration.

    Theyer of permafrost will thaw and the demon tribes invasion will begin. You should prepare for it.

    Why was he saying this?

    I want to survive the Millennium.

    The Demon King muttered. Firmly, so that she would hear it.

    And beyond that, the Great Copse as well.

    He held an unshakable conviction for that.

    You all as well, please get stronger. To keep sacrifices to a minimum.

    He spoke with a voice mixed with what almost sounded like regret.

    Until we meet again.

    And so he flew away into the empty sky.

    Ria, Serge and the others

    Only after she said that did Ria notice the disastrous scene surrounding her.

    After concealing Cas naked body with a cloak, she hurried over to the fallen knights.

    Serge did a good job. If she wasnt contacted by his magic, she might not have made it in time.

    It fortunately only ended with him receiving a brain concussion. However, he fell into depression due to his powerlessness.

    None of the knights had any injuries that were too horrible either. Other than the first surprise attack, they were probably went easy on.

    Those who could fight were left, those who couldnt were killed.[2]

    Ria just then noticed something abnormal.

    Great Copse what?

    Haltnded in a forest far away from Cornada.

    He probably wouldnt be seen here.

    He cremated Ordos remains. What could he say to his wife and children? Halt had a headache. He didnt want to get used to doing this, but that had wound up happening.

    Even so, he noticed a pursuer.

    You were the Demon King?

    He had been noticed. Having to leave the inn in such a rush was what probably gave him away.

    Ferna-san

    Did you deceive me?

    Pulling out her sword, she turned it towards Halt.

    He tried to think up various excuses. However, they were all just that: excuses.

    I am sorry.

    Iyou!

    She had to fight him.

    Halt removed his mask. His usual calm face was still there, the same as ever.

    However, different from the usual, it also contained a somewhat troubled look.

    If you dont want to fight me, you dont need to. Because I want to make a world without fighting.

    You are this worlds enemy!

    Youre wrong. Not mankinds enemy, not the worlds enemy no.

    Halt shook his head.

    True, I might be the worlds enemy. However, I am not going to allow the world to just meekly walk into the Millennium.

    Ferna understood the look that Halt had in his eyes at that moment quite well.

    They were tired of life, the eyes of an immortal.

    But strength filled those eyes again after a moment.

    You approve of the Millennium? People and demons killing each other in order to cycle souls You approve of this system, not thinking of anything new?

    His eyes were filled with so much conviction that Ferna was unintentionally overawed by them.

    I do not approve of it. I will fight it.

    Ah, so this was anger.

    Anger towards the worlds unjustness.

    Ferna had already forgotten itnay, she had tried to.

    You are a dangerous person.

    While believing that, a thought sprung forth from the depths of her body.

    If its this person.

    Tolerating even such a horrific murderer, if its this person, would he tolerate the Millenniums mass ughter as well?

    But, if its you, you might be able to be ourrade!

    The ck Cats? I split from them. Neither Azel nor Shana followed me.

    The brown-skinned young man and the scarlet-haired girl. Halt recalled hisrades, they had confronted that Demon Kings cruelty together with him.

    It wasnt a wonder, it might even be natural. This way, the world will ovee the Millennium. To avoid the Great Copse.

    Then Ill go with you!

    Ferna spoke clearly.

    Those were her true feelings. Halt was surprised by her sincere eyes watching him.

    You?

    This girl should have been raised by the ck Cats. This girl also knew what the Millennium meant.

    Yes!

    Ferna nodded strongly.

    Please, let me go with you.

 Chapter 80

    After she had made the courtdies that were gathering all leave, Ria entered Cas room by herself.

    It was a simple room. There were documents on top of a desk, but nothing else. There was nothing else to give a feeling that it was being lived in.

    Caid within the canopied bed.

    Herplexion was still white. A white that caused a sublimation of her unworldly beauty.

    Ria?

    Did I wake you?

    No.

    Ca tried to get out of the bed, but Ria prevented her.

    Does it still hurt?

    No, though my endurance hasnt recovered.

    Though she said that, her magical power probably hadnt recovered either.

    Ria took Cas right hand. The cut surfaces had reattached neatly.

    Can you move it yet?

    It is still a little numb, but

    Ria moved her hand, tracing the area, and touched her tongue against the area.

    Diligently, Ria traced her way down Cas arm with her lips. Once she reached her fingers, Ria nipped the base of Cas pinky with her lips.

    Ca let out a breath. Extending her arm, Ria went to take off Cas clothes.

    If she saw her, Cas eyes were wet as well.

    Please dont leave me again.

    Then never let go of my hands.

    As though demanding it of each other, their lips met.

    When they parted, their tongues were intertwined.

    Arms twined with arms, legs twined with legs, and like a single organism, they moved against each other seductively.

    They sucked each others tongues many times. Their hands and legs transferring their passion.

    Before long, an unbelievable heat was born from Rias lower abdomen.

    Ria, thats a mans

    Surprise appeared on Cas feverishly delirious and beautiful face.

    Valis said it. When demanding strongly to be with each other, itll naturally

    It was true, Ca demanded Ria quite strongly.

    Yes, Ria please,e

    Ca, lying on her back, moved so as to usher Ria in.

    And so Ria offered herself into Ca.

    That night, the two did it.

    Many times.

    They did it many, many times.

    Ria released inside of Ca, changing positions many times, releasing continually.

    Ca reacted due to Rias skill, climaxing many times.

    Many, many times. Over. And over.

    The two demanded each other. They gave themselves in many ways.

    I havent said it yet, have I? I love you, Ca.

    The morning light was strong. They had probably overslept a considerable amount.

    Ria, please wake up.

    How many years had it been since someone woke her up?

    When the stark-naked Ria opened her eyes, Ca, who should have been in her arms, had already put on clothes and stood beside the bed as though nothing had changed.

    The night before was dreamlike, but judging by the disaster that was their bed, it was no dream.

    Rias body had returned to normal. Just like that, it would only appear when necessary.

    Im going to work. The bed could you do something about it?

    Ca spoke in a soft voice. She surely didnt want to leave it to the maids.

    Understood is your body alright?

    I can still feel you inside me

    Ca whispered, her cheeks dyed red.

    Such a thing said, Ria couldnt help but blush as well.

    Today, I will stick to light work Ah

    Seeing Ca out of the room after she said that, Riaid herself back against the bed.

    So cute

    Ca changed her posture at Rias whims within her arms. Ria would also ce her lips and fingers where Ca desired.

    It could be said that they had be one.

    Ah, gotta clean, gotta clean.

    Even though she said that, Ria wound up rolling around in the sheets where Cas purity was relieved.

    Whenever they did this again, she wanted to show Ca the sheets and see her reaction.

    Even so Im tired

    She knew it was Cas first time, but she didnt stop. It felt like something primordial forced its way out of her and couldnt bring herself to get up now.

    She couldnt recall just how many times they did it. Shed wound up reaching the limits of her endurance, but now she was just worried about how Ca was doing since her injuries had just barely healed.

    Ca

    Her fingertips and lips had touched practically all of Cas body.

    Ria hugged herself, not moving from the bed for just a little while longer.

 Chapter 81

    Ah~ so peaceful~

    Ria was drinking some tea under a gazebo built in a garden.

    Out of her usual character, she wore a dress. Because she liked her beautiful self, she didnt particrly hate dresses. The problem was just that men approached her when she wore dresses.

    As something else unusual, Ca was wearing also wearing a dressa white oneand was joining her in the tea party.

    The dress suited her, too. Itplemented her dignified nature, but her womanly points were emphasized when she wore dresses. It could be called a beauty that was befitting for a saintess.

    In addition to those two, Shizuna, Fio, and Guinevere were also wearing dresses. It was a nobles tea party.

    Although Guinevere was the only one there who wasnt Rias bride, her rtion to her would probably be as a sister through marriage soon enough.

    Guineveres son was also Rias adopted son.

    Immediately after Shizuna returned from Jaeburg, she participated in this tea party.

    It appeared as though she told her parents a great many things, but Vargas gave his consent.

    After that, Ria finished Cornadas processing with Ca, returning to Manesh in a carriage.

    Although Ria was worried about Cas mental state, since Matsukaze was sulking from her using a carriage and not him, she was the only one to return on horseback.

    Ca was fully energized by the time they had returned to the capital and so began document hell.

    During her absence of just half a month, things that should have been dealt with had somehow piled up to about a full months amount.

    Because of that, it was only a monthter that she had some free time.

    When she thought about talking about her conversation with the demon king Guinevere, unusually, Ca proposed that they have a tea party.

    Doing this every so often is good. Right here, rxing under the sun.

    Everyone agreed with Rias leisurely remark. Basically, everyone other than Shizuna had a mountain of work to deal with.

    By the way, in terms of interpersonal rtionships, Guinevere was the one tough while being feared. Ca was the one to be liked by anyone. Ria was the husband, while there would be some discord between Fio and Shizuna.

    However, today, those two didnt have any problems.

    How is the taste?

    Ca had served some scones, but hadnt had any herself. Its not as though shed poisoned them, though.

    Theyre delicious. Did you make them, Ca-sama?

    Her mouth stuffed full, Shizuna asked. It was a bit shameless, but it wasnt something that needed to pay too much attention to as Guinevere was doing the same thing.

    No, I asked for a cook from the pce to make them. It would have been somewhat inconvenient.

    It wasnt that Ca was particrly unskilled in cooking. Ria had seen her cooking for herself in the dead of night before. It was just that she simply didnt have the time.

    So, everyone, are your stomachs filled?

    I am carrying a child.

    Heh?

    Huh?

    Eh?

    Who is?[1]

    Thatst person to speak was Guinevere. However, like the others, her understanding hadnt quite caught up.

    U umm Who is?

    I am. I am pregnant.

    At that moment, Shizuna bolted onto her feet at a tremendous speed, knocking her cup over.

    I-I misjudged you!

    No one realized that it was a misunderstanding.

    C-Ca-sama and Ria I thought that no one would get between you!

    She turned around and dashed away, her dress fluttering from the wind. They tried to stop her, but no ones head was functioning at that point in time.

    Ill talk with herter.

    Alright So, whos child is it? Rather, wasnt your body incapable of having a child?

    Right. Ca had told Guinevere that doctors and mages all said that she wouldnt be able to have one.

    W-well, about that

    Fio and Guinevere looking at her, Ria began exining.

    That she also had a body that couldnt bear children

    That she heard from Dark Dragon Valis that it both sides wished for it strongly enough, they would be able to have a child

    After Ca went through such a terrible experience, my feelings swole to an amazing degree then, um, a mans thing came out? Then, after that

    Fio realized what she meant and flushed a deep crimson, but the mother that had already given birth reacted differently.

    Heeh? So are you still like that now?

    Guinevere, far from being surprised, was very interested in the details.

    No, Im back to having a womans body now. Without considerably elevated emotions, its probably no good.

    U-umm!

    Fio called out in a desperate voice.

    So in other words the father of Ca-sans child is Ria-sama?

    Yeah.

    Ria let out a long sigh.

    She never thought that shed be a father with a womans body.

    However, she was happy.

    Shouldnt she rest for a while? Vigorous exercise is forbidden.

    Umm can I give it birth?

    Cas question was unexpected for Ria.

    Of course, naturally, I want you to give birth. Shes mine and Cas daughter. Shed definitely be a stunning beauty.

    Its decided to be a daughter

    Yeah, if she inherits my Dragons Bloodline, shell naturally be a girl.

    When she exined that all dragons are fundamentally female, they were once again surprised.

    Even so, Ca is a mother now, huh

    Guinevere grinned with a smirk, but her eyes were somewhat gentle.

    From now own, its not just your body. Dont overwork yourself.

    Umm is it alright?

    Fio, who had kept rtively silent so far, looked at Ria with eyes filled with a sense of purpose.

    W-what?

    Ria felt overawed; was this gaze from Fio some sort of Gift?

    I will be Ria-samas third wife, right?

    It was a promise. Fio herself told Ria that she didnt mind even if she was a woman.

    However, now that this had happened, the story was different.

    Fio, if youve changed your mind

    No! Thats not it!

    Instead, Fio, clenching her hands together at her chest, wore an intensely hopeful expression.

    If it was possible with Ca-sama, maybe I could bear Ria-samas child as well!?

    That was maybe?

    Founder Leyte Anaia did give birth to Valis child. Speaking about casual rtionships, it should be possible with Fio as well.

    However, Ria still didnt know how she changed that one part into a mans. It wouldnt have been strange if it happened when she slept with Shizuna.[2]

    I dont know how, but its worth a shot.

    Ah umm before trying, give me a while to prepare my mind

    Fio once again blushed up to her ears, enough that even Ca patted her head, not to mention Ria. She certainly was among Rias three wives, but she was the youngest.

    Ill be going to Shizuna, then.

    Are you sure? Right now, that child might just reject you

    Although it was a simple misunderstanding, Shizuna was considerably angry. Perhaps Ria would be better for this? Or maybe the rtively unrted Guinevere?

    No, Im going to be her older sister, so Ill do it myself. It would most likelyplicate things if Ria was there as well.

    Even at times like this, Ca was Ca.

    Even wearing a dress, Cas back was both dashing and beautiful.

    Guinevere, there is something that I wanted to talk to you about, but

    Receiving everyones stares, Fio left temporarily excused herself. She took the empty tes and teapot as well.

    Well, I think its something that you probably noticed though

    And so Ria talked about what she had been thinking about herself.

    The most important thing among it all was that the Demon King was probably Shinjis father.

    Even though she said that, ording to what Valis said, the Demon King should have originally been a hero.

    I never thought he was a normal person, but the Demon King

    After hearing everything Ria had to say, Guinevere could only let out a long sigh.

    He was the boss of that thing that made Ca suffer, but I dont think that he was much of a bad person.

    It was due to Rei and Asukas attitudes, as well as when Ria fought Ordo.

    Thinking about it, that person could very likely have killed every human in the area other than Ria.

    Despite the fact that the Millennium was something where humans fought against the demon tribe, he was trying to nurture humanity.

    If Serge were here, he might havee up with something else.

    Serge wasnt there anymore.

    It wasnt like he died or anything.

    In order to enter the magic academy, he departed from Manesh.

    Well, what he can do it raise humanitys fighting potential. Could you help with the golem corps n?

    Yeah, I have no problem with that.

    However, Rias intention would be betrayed.

    Because a few dayster, a notice of the furnacespletion would arrive from the dwarf vige.[4]

 Chapter 82

    Pressing her face into her pillow after jumping into bed, Shizuna cried.

    What was making her sad?

    It was certain. Ca made a child.

    Ca suited Ria well. It was vexing, but she had to agree with that. There was no other human that Ria could entrust her back to than to Ca.

    Thats exactly why she wasnt able to endure the thought of Ca being with another man.

    Shizuna, its me. May Ie in?

    It was the voice that she wanted to hear the least. She didnt even want to talk.

    I think theres been a misunderstand, so we should talk.

    What misunderstanding could there be? She believed there was nothing to talk about.

    However, Ca was obstinate, gently calling Shizuna many times, as well as lightly knocking on her door.

    Finally, Shizuna yielded and opened the door.

    Shizuna had already taken off her dress and was standing in what was pretty much just her underwear. She didnt appear to mind someone seeing her.

    May I enter?

    Go for it.

    As-is, Shizuna sat on her bed. Ca, who thought that she was going to use the sofa, sat next to her.

    Shizuna, you have misunderstood something.

    Misunderstood? You shook your hips with some man and got pregnant, whats there to misunderstand?

    Her manner of speech was intense, but Ca didnt appear to be hurt by it.

    Its a misunderstanding. I will also tell you about the living beings known as dragons.

    Shizuna looked her straight in the eyes, not breaking away from Cas gaze and enduring it.

    Cas eyes were like they would breathe her in. As if there were no ill feelings between them, they were fixed on Shizuna.

    However, Shizuna was dissatisfied.

    You know, I before you met Ria, I slept with her.

    It was her sole superiorityplex.

    Even so, Cas expression remained unchanged.

    It didnt happen with you, though.

    In other words, Ria at that time did not seriously desire Shizuna.

    When Shizuna thought about that, she almost cried.

    Ca gently held Shizunas shoulders.

    There are several reasons I have thought of, but only one that can easily be proven.

    Eh?

    Just as Shizuna blinked from the surprise, Ca spontaneously stole a kiss.

    Eh?

    Ca pushed the stunned Shizuna down onto the bed.

    Uuuuuuhum, Ca, I-I dont have this kind of hobby!

    Draining it.

    Washing it all away.

    Shizuna, I love you.

    Eh, but youre, Rias

    The people that Ria loves, are people that I love.

    Shizuna was confused. However, she found that she couldnt put energy into her body.

    Ca took off her own dress as well. Shizuna, seeing Cas dew-like naked body for the first time, held her breath in surprise.

    The thing that was below Cas abdomen was something that should have been on a man.

    When I felt like I wanted tofort you something hot came from inside my body.

    Cas bare face was flushed.

    Like Ria loves me, like Ria loves you, I also want to love you.

    Cas caress was simr to Rias. As though to answer that, Shizunas body heated up as well.

    After doing it several times, Ca removed any and all traces of the act and put her dress back on.

    Shizuna wasying on the bed naked with her eyes closed, but there were marks from Cas mouth on hidden areas across her body.

    Come to think of it, what was it that made it sessful this time?

    Ca touched the hair of the muttering Shizuna. Shizuna felt good with just that much, going into a fit.

    There are several things that I can think of, but

    The first one, although it was a horrible one as far as Shizuna was concerned, was that when she had slept with Ria at that time, Ria still hadnt made her resolution.

    It was also possible that the ability appeared due to Ria mating with Ca.

    Moreover, there was also a problem on Shizunas side of it, too.

    Me?

    Shizuna shook her head. She couldnt think of anything.

    On that first night, Shizuna intended to devote her everything to Ria from the bottom of her heart.

    Yeah, however, unlike dragons, humans have a breeding cycle.

    Dragons decided their breeding with their own intentions. Looking at it another way, they did not mate without the intention to breed.

    Her words may as well have been an attack.

    Shizuna stood up, but her head felt dizzy like she had anemia.

    Ca hugged her closely.

    Bad this is bad!

    What is?

    Because, I am Rias bride

    I dont see the problem.

    Following that, Ca said something wise.

    What is Rias is mine. What is mine is Rias.

    Ca continued despite the astonishment Shizuna was going through.

    You, who Ria loves, is loved by me who Ria loves. There is no problem. If anything, I dont mind taking responsibility for everything.

    No, that would be bad for me

    Ca was calm even at a time like this, but she wondered what Ria would think.

    Lets talk with just the three of us this time. We shouldnt consult anyone else about this

    Although that is what was tentatively decided for now, there unexpectedly wouldnt be a chance for the three to talk.

    The reason?

    Ria would be heading to the dwarfs vige.

 Chapter 83

    Dwarves were a stubborn race.

    That was also to say that their dispositions were stubborn of course, but they were also stubborn in the results of their work.

    Consequently, they wouldnt undertake work that they themselves couldntprehend, but even so it would take time toplete even if they epted it.

    A report came from those dwarves. It said: Furnace done, round up a mountain of mages and bring them here.

    In other words, it meant that magic would be used together with them forging the katana, but it wasnt like they could simply just go out and gather mages.

    Currently, Ogress was polishing its golem soldier n that had yed a leading role in the former Manesh. Mages were necessary for that, but

    Oh my, shall we go?

    Guinevere herself was the one to propose it.

    The steps they needed to take right now, although its magic, were more about the practical implementation of it than the theoretical side. Since Guinevere was going, that meant that a substantial part of the court would be going to the dwarven vige as well.

    However, the dwarves werent concerned with things like kings and queensing to their vige.

    And so, Ca absolutely cant drink alcohol.

    They had to take precautions in advance. It wasnt like dwarves were irrational, they probably wouldnt make a pregnant woman drink alcohol.

    Together with Shizuna, Ca rode on a specially made suspended carriage.

    Since Guinevere was riding on it as well, it was quite like a gathering of VIPs.

    So, what are you two hiding?

    Guinevere suddenly asked them a question. She turned her Dragon Eyes to Shizuna.

    Eh, I-Im not hiding anything.

    There is something, but I cant say it now.

    Unlike Shizuna, Ca, her long-time acquaintance, answered her.

    Oh my? Does this secret have something to do with Ria by some chance?

    It is rted to Ria, so I will talk about it after talking with her.

    Hmm? Well, so long as it doesnt break our friendship.

    It sounded insincere, but Guinevere felt lonely.

    In particr, not getting between friends was an emotion burden for her. It was a childhood trauma.

    Defended by golem soldiers, the group faced the dwarven vige. Just then, Irina joined them.

    It appeared that Maal sent them a letter by sting it down the road with Irina in her orichalcum armor on Rudolphs back.

    Onee-chan!

    With a bang, Irina embraced Ria while holding onto the letter from Maal.

    What!?

    Seeing the letters contents, Ria clenched her fist.

    Irina, is this true?

    Yeah~

    In the letter, it said that Maal was getting married.

    The groom was her childhood friend who had participated in the recent war.

    Uuu~aaah~

    On Matsukazes back, Ria suffered.

    Shed somehow wound up bing a queen, so she wasnt able to easily participate in her friends wedding.

    Fio~, prepare a present to give her. Food would be great if possible, Ill write a letter.

    It felt like her friends were all getting hooked up. Gig was also about to be the marriageable age for an ogre here soon

    Ah~, maybe I should have a proper wedding with Ca

    If she didnt properly exin the Dragons Bloodline, Cas child would end up being treated as illegitimate.

    Even if it was something that should be a happy thing, her troubles just kept on increasing.

    The night on the day after they reached the dwarven vige, the four were finally able to have their meeting.

    Ria, Ca, Shizuna, as well as the dragon, Irina.

    There, Ca quickly exined that she had sprouted the manly feature and mated with Shizuna.

    (Hmm.)

    Ria thought about it. Assuming that Shizuna was pregnant, that wasnt the problem. If it was Cas child, shed love it as though it were her own.

    The problem was why she wasnt able to do it herself when they had done it.

    Seeing Ria lost in thought, Shizuna felt uneasy. Simply put, shed cheated on her.

    However, Ria didnt care about that.

    Ca and Shizunas child is the same as mine. Dont worry. However

    Rias expression changed and she scowled at Ca.

    The next time this happens, Ill be watching. Rather, Ill be joining you.

    Understood.

    Understood what!?

    Shizunas shout echoed through the night.

    Rather, how about we do it now?

    I dont mind, but

    Shes pregnant! Dont strain her body![1]

    As something rare, Shizunas opinion was actually epted.

    Since theyd let the dwarven vige know they wereing this time, the head foreman as well as the formal actually came out to great Ria and her group.

    The head foreman looked at Ca and spoke.

    Youre a beauty for a human. Whose bride are you?

    Mine.

    The head foreman shifted his attention to Ria, whod responded immediately.

    Humans have marriages between women?

    No, Im a special case. By the way, I have another bride, and a fiance.

    I see.

    The dwaf quickly let go of the topic and consented.

    Well, its fine. Nowe and take a look, what do you think of this fellow?

    As for what the head foreman took Ria to, it was a semi-spherical furnace in the center of the vige.

    Thats amazingly big.

    Let alone weapons, it looked huge enough to produce a giant ships deck.

    Umu, we needed a furnace like this to process the dragon fang. Moreover, its not just a furnace.

    The dwarves had started researching something rted to a furnace that could be called a godly furnace.

    It started out normally at first, they made a furnace from heat-resistant bricks, but it wasnt able to perfectly resist heat.

    A temperature of that level wasnt able to process the dragon fang.

    So next, they tried a mithril furnace. Since mithril could be given magic enhancements, it could withstand even higher temperatures.

    And so the dwarves took out theirst resort. First off, they made a made a building of heat resistant bricks outside with arge scaffolding frame. Coating the inside of that with orichalcum, followed by hihiirokane, they made areas that could produce heat directly in the furnace.

    For fuel, they used charcoal from the world tree. Theycked enough with just that to be the fuel, so they nned to supplement it with magic.[3]

    Raising the temperature inside the furnace without raising the temperature of the furnace itself. Its difficult.

    Such a feat could be done with hihiirokane.

    However, that requires a lot of mages

    And thus they needed Maneshs mages to be mobilized.

    Looks like itll be pretty hard

    Ria said it like it was someone elses problem, but it was to make her weapon from the god dragons fang. As a godying weapon, it could be called a sacred treasure.

    It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that all of the dwarves in the neighboring areas had gathered in order to make it. Moreover, they had only built the furnace needed to make the weapon.

    Well then, lets go~

    Ka~y

    The ones to put the fire into the furnace were Guinevere and Irina. The charcoal made from the world tree ignited splendidly, easily causing the furnaces temperature to exceed several thousand degrees.

    However, even that still wasnt enough.

    Its my turn now.

    Ca began chanting. Simultaneously, countless mages began chanting cooling magic.

    Thermonuclear Darkness Exploding Hell.

    A me of darkness filled the furnace.

    Ria put the fang into it with her bare hands.

    The heat gradually tenderized the fangs form. When she took it out, the fang was shaped into a katana with a mallet.

    It was a specially made mallet using a mixture of putting orichalcum into adamantium. Once it hit the fang several times, it lost its shape.

    Next!

    Yes!

    Sweat couldnt even drip down her face as it evaporated as it appeared. If she were to breath wrong here, her lungs would be burnt and she might die.

    It was a scene simr to being a single step away from hell.

    By the end of the day, just by turning the fang into a metallic form, all of the mallets had broke.

    The entire following day was spent on fixing them.

    And so once again, they forged the fang, stretching, lengthening it, and folding it.

    A mysterious material was inside the fang, causing sparks to scatter about.

    The people being Rias yes-men were dwarven master artisans. Among them was the foreman.

    If one were to speak about katanas in the area, then that would be the leading expert.

    Although this katana was in the shape of a katana, it couldnt be called a truly forged katana, as it had neither a core metal nor edge metal and was simply a fang folded into the shape of a katana.[4]

    Even its handle and guard were all made from the single fang. Magic was used for their formation.

    Then, Ca and Guinevere gave the de that was in the form of a katana the various bestowals that were in their knowledge.

    Normal weapons would only be able to hold as much as two or three bestowals, but this katana sucked in mana infinitely.

    Lets leave around twenty percent open. Well have Serge add space-time magic when hees back.

    Yeah~. But even I had to say that we made a nonsensical weapon. Ria, can you even use this?

    Even Guineveres mana would run out after swinging it several times.

    Rias mana was ridiculously huge, huge to the point she couldnt use it all, so it was a suitable weapon for her.

    Now that theyd arrived to the final phase, it was the dwarves turn.

    Beautiful

    Ria gazed at the katana, enraptured by it.

    From her birth all the way until now, she didnt think something could be so perfect

    You should give it a name

    In this world, famous weapons had names given to them. Most were given names when theyre made with references to their origin, but many kinds would be given afterwards as well.

    Wouldnt ck Dragon Katana Valis be suitable?

    When the head foreman said that, many of the dwarves nodded in agreement. Certainly, most people would agree with using Valiss name.

    However, Ria had long since thought of a name.

    This katana is named Godly Katana Gach.

    Gach.

    The was the name of the sole katana producer in the vige, the foremans name.

    Staggering, the foremanGach, stepped forward. Tired from sharpening the de day in and day out, his face so so tired that it almost couldnt be thought of as looking like a dwarfs.

    T-to use my name

    Nagasone Kotetsu is a smiths name as well. If you werent here, I wouldnt have been able to make this katana. Thats why, Gach

    Saying that, Ria held the jet ck katana over her head.

    I will use the name of the person who put the most effort into making this katana! I name this katana Godying Gach!

    The dwarves were a stubborn race. That was well known.

    However, what wasnt so famous was how much stock they put into emotion.

    For the strongest weapon born from the god dragons fang to receive a dwarfs name The meaning of that was understood by every dwarf.

    Like a wave expanding outwards, everything grew loud.

    Their cheers of joy were like an explosion.

    The dwarf foremen pped Gachs back.

    Together with the katana, his legend was born.

    Well, you did a good thing.

    The feast continued for three days and nights. Finally liberated from it, Ria and her group returned to road leading to Manesh.

    Gah was not on Rias waist as she sat on Matsukazes back. It was too powerful, it couldnt be used normally at all.

    As for what were on Rias waist, there were was Nagasone Kotetsu and two short swords made by Bach.

    Guinevere had called out to Ria from inside the carriage.

    Dont say that, I wouldve just named it Valis if it didnt turn out right.

    Seeing that Fio and Shizuna didnt quite understand what Ria meant, Guinevere exined to them.

    In other words, Ria gained all of the dwarves support just by naming a single katana with one of their names.

    Dwarves were obstinate.

    As well as simple.

    Yeah.

    As expected, Shizuna had be pregnant after all.

    Her morning sickness was awful, so they sometimes had to stop the wagon for her to vomit on the roadside.

    Ca mysteriously hadnt been showing any of the symptoms of early pregnancy, but that might just have been because of her constitution.

    Thanks to that, we were able to receive the dwarves full cooperation towards creation of the golem forces though.

    Guinevere was satisfied with that.

    In truth, Ogress had all kinds of people other than humans affiliated with it, including demi-humans, ogres that took pride in their strength, beastkin, and dwarves.

    Theyd have a considerable united front, even when ites to fighting against the demon kings army in the approaching Millennium.

    Its so nice, Onee-chan. I want a special sword too.

    Irina said that, but her orichalcum sword was already special enough.

    Everyone thought that, yet no one actually retorted back to her about it.

    Well, couldnt you call yours Valis? Valis actually made it after all.

    Hmmm.

    Irina, not quite agreeing to that, pped her hands.

    Then Rudolph!

    Wau!?

    The one most surprised about that was Rudolph.

    Youre always helping me, so I thought itd be a cool name!

    No, thatd get confusing, wouldnt it be better not doing that?

    It mightve been in their imagination, but Rudolphs face also looked like it didnt want that.

    Well, Ill name it Onee-chan then!

    (Wouldnt it be alright to just call it Excalibur already?)

    Ria thought that, but then just came up with a name.

    A golden orichalcum sword. Although therge sword Irina used held tremendous destructive power, it was a little hard to handle.

    How about Orfvre?[6]

    Hmm? Whats that mean?

    In thenguage of another world, it means goldsmith.

    Heeh Un, I like it.

    Like that, the Holy Sword Orfvre was born.

    By the way, the katana that Ria named Gach was called another name by the dwarvester on.

    That was: [Pride of the Dwarves].

 Chapter 84

    So youre Maals groom!

    Y-yes!

    Due to being red at by Rias Dragon Eyes, the cat beastkin solidifiedpletely.

    It was a beastkin with gray tiger stripes origination from his neck. It appeared he was a year older than Maal.

    And his name was Niko.

    They were at Maals new house.

    Even if it was called a new house, since it was previously used by a family that was moved to another vige, it was just a deserted house.

    It waspletely cleaned out and had the minimum required furnishings. Maal seemed to have prepared it all with money shed received from Ria.

    Hmph, if youre a man, you should have built a new house yourself.

    Ria was saying mean stuff, but she knew that herself.

    At any rate, her hug pillow that she loved more than a little sister was being taken away by some other man.

    Well whatever, lets hear how you two fell in love.

    She sat down on a chair with a thump. Since it was for a beastkin to use, it was a bit small.

    Though shed said she wanted to know how they fell in love, they were childhood friends to start with.

    The boy was still young when Maal had encountered the ve hunters and wasnt able to do anything.

    However, he gained experience in that following year during his travels out to find Maals whereabouts.

    There were various things that happened during his journeys, but theyll be left out.

    Hearing Rias most repeated propaganda of releasing beastkin during the war against Cordova, he joined in. It looked as though hed earned himself a few achievements in attacking their supply lines.

    During all that, he appeared to have found Maal after searching for so long.

    When he returned to the vige after the war with Maal, he learned that she came back after being released from very.

    Worried that something else might happen, he immediately proposed to her.

    Getting her consent, they held a wedding and now there they were.

    Ria really wanted to see Maal in her bridal outfit, but beastkin didnt particrly wear bridal outfits; they would simply dress up a bit and hold a party, announcing to everyone that theyd gotten married.

    Even when shed asked Irinawho had participated in itabout what happened, she only really remembered that the food was luxurious.

    I see. Got it.

    Rias Dragon Eyes vanished, finally releasing Niko.

    Its unfortunate that I wasnt able to make it, but theres no fixing that now. However, pleasee to mine.

    Eeh!? Ria-chans getting married!?

    Maal was surprised, but that much was natural as she hadnt been filled in on the details yeah.

    Once she had them promise toe to hers, Ria and the rest returned to Manesh.

    Itd turn into another document hell, but they had to prepare for another reception.

    It was simple for Ria since shed be wearing mens clothing, but Ca and Shizuna each had to prepare dresses. In particr, Ca had to pick a dress that didnt constrict her abdomen, so she decided to pick a style that hadce for decoration.

    You two are pretty~

    It was a ce where not many humans would be allowed to enter, but since Irina wasnt a human anyways, she basically had a free pass to anywhere she wanted to go.

    Moving about here and there in the huge castle with her clinking orichalcum armor, shede upon the two trying on clothes.

    D-does it suit me?

    Shizuna didnt feel like she was enough. Even if she could be called a beauty, Ca was overwhelmingly beautiful. Even so, she asked since she knew that Irina wouldnt lie.

    Un, super pretty~

    Since Irina said that, Shizuna was a bit happy.

    The time from the announcement to the date of was just a single month.

    The fact that Ca and Shizuna were already pregnant was taken into ount for the date, so all of the nobles had to do some major restructuring of their schedules to make the event.

    Thanks to that, it was even more difficult for Guinevere who was responsible for coordinating it, but her duties matched her hobbies, so she willingly performed her work.

    There was only a single other person with an even harder job.

    That person was none of than Ria.

    Were ryuujin hermaphrodites or asexual? At any rate, since theyd made it public that she could have children even with another woman, there were many, many female candidates sent over.

    The first thing done to the army of women wearing beautiful dresses, armed with fashionable hairstyles, and wearing just the right amount of makeup was they were handed wooden swords.

    And so, please swing the swords one thousand times. If you are unable, Her Majesty is not interested.

    With Fio, a knight, saying that, the majority of the young women dispersed in low spirits.

    Even so, there were uncharacteristically muscr, brave woman among them who were among the knight orders, but once they were interviewed by Ca, most of them also fled in dejection.

    But even among those, some made their way past the walls of muscle and beauty.

    To start with, why do you want to be my wife?

    At this point, it was practically the same thing as a presidential interview. Some of the people interviewed had the disposition of only loving women in the first ce and were introduced to others that were the same as them even though it wasnt a matchmaking ce.

    Ria, wouldnt it be better to just make an inner pce already?[1]

    Guinevere made the proposal with augh, but Ria wasnt fine with just any girl.

    Shizuna was amazing cute when teased despite being strong-willed and shed felt destined to be with Ca from the get-go. Fo fio, she wanted to answer her pure feelings with goodwill.

    Lets finish with the Millennium first. If we make it through that, maybe well do a harem or something.

    Ria muttered. The most important thing was the battle where the destiny of mankind was on the line, she didnt have the time to have more wives.

    The first in line for the throne is Guineveres son, so even if they give me more wives, wouldnt it just be for me? No matter how you look at it, how many women would be happy being married to a woman?

    Guineveres son, Shinji, was already announced as being Rias adopted son. Shed already said countless times that hed eventually be inheriting the throne with Guinevere acting as the regent.

    But even so, there were many nobles sending their daughters to be Rias wife.

    Well, rather than being married to some strange man, they want to be married to a woman who is beautiful, dignified, and moreover can have children with them. Isnt that natural for a woman to want?

    When shed asked Guinevere because she was in the same room handling government affairs, that was the response she received.

    Perhaps am I popr?

    All of the blooming young women areing to be either your wife or your mistress, do you know how many surplus noble males of suitable age there are?

    ordingly, Ria made a ce for noble men and women to meet up and started a matchmaking party.

    Even though she had to work their military preparations for the uing Millennium, things like this were also work for the ruler.

    And theres a report from a Cornada count. It says that another small revolt appeared, so they would like for you to make another appearance soon.

    A paper fluttered out from Guineveres hands.

    Guaah! Whys there another revolt already!?

    She wanted to focus more on things that were happening here!

    Um, Ive been thinking about that

    For that, Fio came up with a splendid idea.

    What if you promote the Cornada earl to regional earl? That way, he would have the ability to mobilize the surrounding nobles.[2]

    But if Ria did that and the Cornada earl were to revolt as well, wouldnt it be quite an issue?

    No, thats good! Good! That guy doesnt feel like the kind of person whod rebel, so lets give him more stuff he can do!

    Like that, she threw another problem onto someone else.

    The day of the ceremony finally arrived.

    An audience not normally seen collected together, the nobles and bureaucrats had gathered. Apanied by Ca and Shizuna on either side, Ria made her way to the throne and sat down on it.

    Representing all of the vassals, Guinevere praised Rias militaristic exploits and rule, praying that her reign be a long one.

    Ria stood, giving her thanks for everyones cooperation in her rule to her vassals, and once again asked for everyone to do their best for the uing Millennium.

    It was only one of the purposes they were gathered that day, but it was given arge portion of time.

    Political criminals, be it due to a minor or major offense, would be released from prison.

    In addition, she issued a decree.

    This decree was famous for releasing Cao Cao from Chinas Three Kingdoms Period (220-280 CE), but it was a deration that would use every person with the ability to help, no questions asked.

    This received resistance from the upper ranked nobles who had been making arrangements beforehand, but Ria carried it out decisively nheless.

    The reason for that was because if she didnt do it, she would be buried in documents.

    Even if their conducts were a bit bad, Ria wanted more bureaucrats with the ability to handle paperwork.

    In truth, a certain marquis who was supposed to be retiring would be working once again.

    This man had made a joint alliance with Cordova and was politically opposed to Guinevere.

    So he would make a fringe anti-Guinevere faction for the current Ogress, but since the fundamentally required Cordova was no longer there, it was irrelevant.

    Alright, now I can finally go back home!

    Leaving the man who was able to do the paperwork to be secretary of state in name only by putting him under Guineveres watch as prime minister, even though there were a lot of nobles who had opposed the former Manesh returning to court, everything was going as Ria nned.

    Its a story forter, but on this day, Ria formally proimed Un Marquess Ca as her queen and Baroness Shizuna as her consort.

    Two beautiful women on her sides, Ria made an appearance to her citizens from the royal pces balcony and received an extremely long cheer.

    Even if the Millennium was approaching, she overthrew Cordova and brought peace to thend.

    She was a godlike ruler.

    (Ah, I also have to go through the legal reforms huh. Well, maybe I can just pick up some street-side schr and leave it to them?)

    Many unnned things happened throughout, but at any rate, with this event, the Ogress Archduchy had shown its might.

    More than five hundred thousand citizens benefited from the temporary stalls and free diatorpetitions that were held in Manesh.

    Of course, there were also people who were looking at the situation without being swept away by the fleeting enjoyment.

    In the corner of a noisy dining room, Halt and Ferna were sipping some stew.

    Were going to Casalia, followed by Lemdria after that.

    Lem!

    That was where ck Cats base was located.

    Ferna had heard that Halt was avoiding Lemdria.

    Its dangerous!

    Ill be alright, I still have about three trump cards. Besides, Im not going there to fight.

    Saying that, Halt put on his usual radiant smile.

    Meanwhile, I want you to defend this country. To be precise, the Manesh duke and the Un marquess.

    Those two were dragonyers.

    Though either of them should be no weaker than Ferna, what danger would approach them?

    Mmm they may or may not be attacked by some demon or some organizations assassins. Particrly the pregnant Un marquess.

    Halt, the demon king, intended to help Ogress. Even if they had killed one of the demon tribes leadership, he hadnt changed his mind.

    And so, how would the ck Cats make their move? They should be on the side of humans, but since there was a possibility that Ogress was working together with the demon tribe, Ferna couldnt tell what sort of decision Yamato would make.

    Are you really not going to be in danger?

    In the and, that was all.

    Ferna was simply worried about Halt.

    Yes. Im a coward, after all. Ill run away as soon as I think its dangerous.

    Ferna had no choice but to believe in his words.

    Things like that were the pitfalls of being in love.

    And so, Ferna-san, please do that for me.

    Understood.

    Even if it was just her delusion, she felt that their rtionship was an equal one.

    For right now, for Ferna, that was enough.

 Chapter 85

    Ryuke Riana Crystal Casalia Ogress returned to her hometown.

    As far as Casalia was concerned, this was a major scandal.

    The present kings eldest child was illegitimate, and despite being the eldest daughter, she was a troubling existence to handle.

    And what was more troubling, she was a ryuujin.

    Although no one really knew exactly what being a ryuujin meant, whether they were asexual or hermaphroditic for example, they did know that they could leave offspring as a man could.

    In actuality, their court had already received information that the two wives she left in Manesh were already pregnant.

    In order for Ria to return to Anise, she needed to bring a proper group along.

    500 elite ogres, 300 elite dwarves, 1000 elite beastkin, as well as 1000 humans.

    It held the meaning of stating that the country named Ogress was a nation of all races. They only numbered 3000, but their purpose wasnt to needlessly provoke Casalia, as well as the simple fast that they didnt have Serge to handle the serious matter of food transportation.

    At any rate, wearing jet ck armor in the middle of the group with a red-lined ck cloak, Ria stood out.

    She wasnt wearing a mask either. Today, she would enter with her face exposed to the citizens. Many of the people who came out to see her swooned after seeing her face.

    She had suitably polished her looks in preparation for this day.

    She got off her horse when she entered the castle gate. Members of the royal family could ride on horseback until another gate, but this was proof that as archduke, she had already settled into her rank as a vassal.

    But without even wearing a small de on her person and with a not-sorge body, she strode forth into the court in a dignified manner.

    To begin with, her status as a human was different.

    People that inadvertently saw her Dragon Eyes found themselves unable to stand, taking a knee on the spot.

    During the meeting, Ria kneeled, not as family, but as a retainer.

    Her royal father, Neyas, persistently received Ria as his daughter.

    Rise, my daughter.

    Ria felt that his voice had weakened.

    Thinking about it, Ria had run away from the court around the time variousplicated and mysterious things started to happen while her father confronted it all. Even if he had no choice but to do so, she thought it was something to be praised.

    Youve grown taller. Its been two years, hasnt it?

    In that period, it looked as though Ria had more siblings. She wondered about if it might turn into somethingplicated again.

    Her royal father sat above her on the throne, relying on it to prop himself up.

    But still, father, you look worn out.

    Half of it is your fault.

    Moving to his office after the audience meeting, Ria stood lines up with the cab ministers.

    Mine?

    Due do your role in Cordovas destruction, there was a movement to make you Casalias queen.

    Thatd be impossible. Ogress and Casalia are far away from each other. Theres a limit to how much a single ruler can govern.

    For example, even with its great might, the empire didnt intend on ruling the entire continent.

    Well, it took a fair number of things to crush the movement. I was finally able to take a rest.

    Her fathersplexion looked poor on close inspection, but his mood itself didnt seem that bad. It was true that he solved the issues that popped up in the court.

    With this, Casalia and Ogress arepletely prepared for the Millennium, huh.

    The Millennium, huh

    The king brought his hand to his chin.

    Will something like that reallye?

    What are you saying this far in?

    Ria questioned him, but humans that hadnt met existences like Labyrinth or the Demon King would likely only think of things like the Millennium as things that belong in fairytales.

    The cab ministers practically fell out of their chairs.

    The previous hero changed sides, became the Demon King, and said that the attack will be within three years.

    That was one of Ogress most well kept secrets.

    So secret that the only people who knew were Ria, Ca, and Guinevere.

    Three years.

    It was much too short of a time.

    T-three years?

    Hearing the ministers groans, Ria continued.

    Although this is something that our Manesh marquis said

    First, Casalia would annex the northwestern part of the former empire, establishing a huge kingdom.

    Then, they would forge an alliance with Lemdria, which had simrly annexed a part of the former empire, and work out a countern against the Millennium.

    Ogress would ferry across new recruits to Casalia and Lemdria with the intention of reinforcing their war potential.

    However, is that not too advantageous for us?

    Once the Millennium was over, humans would once again foolishly resume fighting each other.

    Nevertheless, Ogress said that it would offer itstest technologies.

    Should I care?

    Her royal father did not take the thing known as the Millennium seriously enough.

    And above all, other humans did not know about that Demon King.

    Its said that the amount of humans dropped down to one one hundredth their previous number in thest Millennium.

    However, the Demon King was taking something beyond that into ount.

    The Great Copse.

    Happening three thousand years ago, it was a chaotic event that purged all history before it.

    We will need to deepen our ties with Lemdria and Istria for their cooperation. At any rate, the empire is no more.

    Well, Ria finished her formal business for now, but there were still things she had to do.

    Like speaking to Earl Crystera concerning marrying his daughter.

    Called into Earl Crysteras residence, Ria met with Fios father for the first time.

    It wasnt something unreasonable that she never met him in the court either, as he was the previous earl, already passing seventy years old. With his age, he was more like a grandfather than a father.

    The previous earl greeted Ria in an independent building built on a side plot on the estate.

    Fio was a child born from old love. I wanted to see her get married with my own eyes, but even after prolonging my life with magic

    In other words, he was even older than he looked.

    I never thought something like this would happen

    The former earl looked reluctant, but he also sighed as though hed given up.

    Father

    Fio embraced her aging father, nodding many times.

    Although Ria finished much faster than expected, a feud waster born with her brothers in the years they were separated from Fio, but thats a story for another time.

    Having slipped out of the castle, Ria returned to Agathas shop, the home that could be called her true home.

    There were the five members from the start and Fio, but since Serge wasnt here, it was a bit lonely.

    Speaking honestly, she wanted Agatha toe to Ogress. However, there were reasons that that couldnt happen.

    For one, Agatha herself didnt want to. She was so attached to the shop that shed had for many years that she couldnt make herself close it.

    Also, there was the aspect that she would be Rias hostage as well. She would have be an existence that guaranteed Ogress and Casalia not be hostile with each other.

    And, this was something that Ria hoped for either way, but Anise was safe.

    Once the demon tribe invaded, Istria, Sacred Mountain, and Ogress would likely be the three ces they went to first. Compared to that, Casalias capital held little danger.

    Well, Ill bring your grandchild next time Ie. Mom will be a granny.

    Hearing Ria, Agatha stiffened.

    The negotiations between Ria and Casalias governing body ended rtively amicably.

    If there had to be a problem, it was probably the difference in how much danger each side felt concerning the Millennium.

    Contrasting how Casalias governing body felt that it would be an ordinary war against the demon tribe, Ria felt that it would be something different.

    Otherwise, Ria shouldnt have been able to gain as many allies and supporters as she did in the fight against Cordova.

    Something had to be pushing them towards the Great Copse. However, the person that knew more about the Great Copse was no long on humanitys side.

    After the daily conferences and feasts, Ria decided to return home to Ogress.

    Yes, return home. Ria no longer considered Anise her home. Although Anise was the ce she was born and raised, in Rias heart, Manesh was her home.

    The next time she came, Anise might no longer exist. Conversely, there was the possibility that Manesh might be the one that didnt exist.

    Looking back towards the royal castle, Ria left Anise.

 Chapter 86

    He wasnt negligent. However, he was stupid.

    He shouldnt havee to Lemdria after all.

    That he had to fight against those monstrous people

    In a literal frantic mood, Halt fled from his pursuers.

    (I was careless since nothing bads happened recently~!)

    Dashing through forests and ins, he finally reached the wilderness.

    No, it wasnt even a wilderness.

    It was a ce where no living things existed at all. In its center was a crater of gargantuan proportions.

    Of the ce where the imperial capital once stood, this was all that was left. Of the three million inhabitants that lived there, this was all that was left.

    As he tried to escape from there, he realized that he wasnt be able to.

    They got here before him. No, maybe they were pushing him here from the start?

    There was a magical barrier. He couldnt even teleport and immediately knew who made it from just how strong it was.

    Azel, Al-san too?

    Both were called Great Sages, the strongest mages in the continent.

    And as for who was approaching him from behind

    Halt, theres no use in trying to run anymore.

    Shana. A scarlet-haired mage that used the strongest destruction magic.

    Well, you went a bit too far.

    Longsword in hand, a giant stood as though to protect her.

    Thor. Likely the strongest swordsman in the continent.

    A hint of sadness was mixed into his expression.

    Thor-san

    An existence that came from the same world as Halt, he was once called a hero.

    However, right now, he was an enemy. To destroy the work, or to stop it just beforehand?

    They had ended up choosing different paths.

    Hey, dont you want to start the Millennium now? The cirction of souls will, in the end, save this world from ruin. Dont you understand that?

    Thor was the only one to still be so naive.

    Defeating the former Demon King together with him, Azel and Shana had none of that naivety left. Towards Halt Arisugawa, that is.

    Trying to persuade him wont help.

    The person to appear from the depths was ck Cats leader.

    Yamato. However, a very limited number of people knew the mans real name.

    Shifaka-san

    The strongest of the strong. Halt couldnt win against him in any way. He was the strongest man in the continent.

    Saint Emperor Ryuke Shifaka.

    Living for more than three thousand years, he was an existence that surpassed even a dragon.

    Killing you will spur the demon tribe into action, ringing the opening bell to the Millennium. There is no other way to save this world.

    Halts mana surged, despite knowing that he definitely held no chance against this many opponents.

    While we went through the same thousand years, even though I failed countless times, Ive been searching for a future.

    The number of lives sacrificed didnt stop in the thousands, tens of thousands, or hundreds of thousands. All of those deaths were due to the Demon King.

    However, he still believed in a possible oue.

    An oue for the Great Copse and for the world to make its way past its ruin.

    Preventing teleportation and summoning will be the reason all of you lost.

    In that moment, Halt was unlike his usual selfthe look in his eyes was unbelievably cold.

    Summon, Demon King Machine God [Demons Bane].

    A giant summoning formation appeared in the sky above them.

    No one there was so unintuitive as to be unable to feel how dangerous it was.

    Come, Humanoid Fighting Weapon [Evangelion].

    A golem that exceeded fifty meters in height. However, its true wasnt obvious from its appearance.

    Thats no way

    Only Thorsomeone from another worldToru Hakamada, knew that it was something impossible.

    Halt opened the golems chest and entered into the red crystal on its body.

    Horned like a devil, its humanoid body was jet-ck with two daggers in its hands.

    While you all desperately maneuvered behind the scenes to keep the bnce of this worlds humans, Ive been believing solely in the possibility of having a future.

    Halts voice boomed.

    That crystal, its?

    Are you serious?

    Thor, what is that thing?

    Shifaka was the only one calm, even in a situation like this. However, that calmness didnt stem from courage, but from indifference to everything.

    That is the power of science. Moreover, it likely uses the power of magic as well

    Thor knew. He knew just how dangerous it was.

    It isnt a golem. Its a weapon for the endgame.

    Really.

    Shifaka drew his sword. A divine sword. It had killed a god, so it was a true divine sword.

    There was no loser.

    However, the ck Cats withdrew.

    Shifaka made the call to withdraw before they started losing people.

    In other words

    The one to win was the Demon King.

    The heck.

    The heck kind of people are they.

    Really, those people, what were they thinking?

    Even though I was trying so hard to go and make an entrance with a bang for a final battle all like, This is my decisive tactical-grade humanoid weapon!

    If they gang up on me in a five on one like that, even I wouldnt have the luxury of holding back!

    Its good they fell back after getting tricked by my bluff, but my secret weapon took damage!

    Stuff like Thermonuclear Darkness Exploding Hell and Meteor Showere on, give me a break![1]

    Ahh, the armors all bent out of shape and the magic formation is crumbling in a few ces. Those foremen are going to be angry or maybe theyll be happy to have more work? Those people are work junkies after all.

    Well, it wasnt all bad. Even if I worked it out in advance, I was able to measure its operating time limit in actualbat.

    Alright, time to teleport. Good work.

    Halt-san no, Your Majesty Ars.

    Ah, Ferna-san. How long have you been here?

    Eh? Your eyes are sparkling.

    Hey, seriously, stop it. Im no good against that kind of attack!

    Yep, I really appreciate youing over to our side from the bottom of my heart though.

    But you have the same look as my retainers right now.

    I dont like that, so thats why Ive been going solo.

    I will follow your dreams!

    Wow, it came!

    The ideal deration!

    Ferna-san, please stop. My dream isnt something so wonderful.

    No, really. My dream is pretty haphazard you know?

    Im just doing things that I feel like doing.

    Really, Im telling the truth. Its just something that wonte true without saving the world.

    Even now, if theres someone that wants to swap out with me, could you please?

    Ah, Ferna-san, please quit it with that pose of holding your fist over your chest.

    Ah, and please stop your eyes from shining like that.

    Yep, I understand. I do. Its been directed at me many times after all.

    Its the look where someone falls in love.

    Theres still time for you, so please go and chase after some boy your age and not some old grandpa. Im even older than your great grandpa!

    Yep, shes my type, so I have to somehow deal with it now before she approaches me. I might not be able to reject her at that point!

    While I thought about stuff like that, one of my adorable children appeared.

    Your Majesty~

    Looks like the barriers gone too. Well, if I used my real trump card, itd probably be able to make it through, but its still iplete.

    The adorable xen-haired vampire descended in front of my and took my right hand. Ooh, shes soft. No no, this is just familial love.

    Rei turned up after her as well. As expected, devil wings are faster.

    I was so worried! No, I actually wasnt worried in the least!

    Eh, what?

    Hmmm, is it that she had full trust in me?

    Well, its better than if you had joined in on that fight.

    But Ill be sad if you dont worry about me at least a little you know?

    Your Majesty

    Rei stopped, standing a step away from me. She looked like she might start crying at any moment though.

    Ah, she was worried huh. There were two heroes and two grat sages as my opponents after all. Ill take my time slowly patting her headter.

    H-huh?

    Ferna-sans grasping my left hand?

    Moreover, she and Asuka are ring at each other?

    Your Majesty, who is this woman?

    Ah, shes Ferna-san, she became mypanion.

    Hello, please call me Ferna.

    Ah, Asuka-san, even if theyve grown bigger, please stop pushing your chest against me.

    Ive known you since you were a baby. I remember you screaming from having your diaper changed!

    Even if you grew up to be so adorable, as expected, my morals are hard at work

    Good to meet you. I am Ars-samas adopted child, Asuka.

    Even though I say morals, there was that person huh, Princess Guinevere.

    In that dicey time just after frantically defeating that dragon, we wound doing it after she said something adorably pure.

    At the very least, I want to offer my chastity to the person I love from the bottom of my heart.

    No man would refuse after hearing something like that right?

    But you know, if you think about it.

    The only remaining member of that royal family is that person.

    With Cas massive war potential and her being a solid ally, she could choose whatever lover she wanted. It might not be my child.

    Thinking about it now, Im not obligated to do anything, so I think I chose right yeah?

    That person was fundamentally a scheming one. Maybe I should call her a wicked woman? No, a bad child!

    Well, she made me feelfortable, so I dont have the right to say anything though.

    Maybe its alright for me to gripe in my mind?

    While thinking about stuff like that, Ferna-san wound up grabbing my left arm.

    Umm, Ferna-san

    Even if I look like this, I am a man.

    The destructive power of boobs is a menace to all men.

    For now, lets guide Ferna-san back to base.

    The girls gathered around for teleportation. Rei, your chest is just as lethal as usually. Hurry up and find a good man, its your pops request!

    Ill make sure the mans up to snuff though of course!

    This room is somewhat unusual, isnt it?

    Yep, this should be the first time Ferna-sans seen a room like this so her reactions normal.

    This room is based off of an average Japanese house in other words, I made it look like my old room.

    Moreover, it has a bath, toilet, and kitchen added on, so Ive been living like this.

    Ah, but really, Im tired.

    I didnt think that those people would catch up to my thousand years of umtion though.

    But even so, I wanted to stay hidden as long as possible.

    Sorry, could you keep watch? Im going to go to sleep for a while

    Using so much manas made me really tired

    I found various things that can be improved though

    Anyway, for now, sleep is justice!

    So, Asuka-san.

    Stop trying to sleep with me

 Chapter 87

    Yo, Im Serge. Right now Im standing in line in front of Magic City Jemidan waiting to get in.

    Why? Because Im going to enroll in the magic academy of course!

    I know that Cordovas upheaval came to an end.

    And am fully aware that I am not strong enough.

    Well, there are people I canpare against like Nee-chan or Ca-san, but like, if I had to say, theyre Super Saiyans.

    And Irina started out a Saiyan.

    Where do I fit? Well, itd be great if I were Krillin, but I think Im around Yamchas level at best.

    Thats why I felt like I needed to at least somehow raise my level to around Krillins, so I consulted various people about it.

    The mostmon response was that the best way to go for a mage was to enroll in the magic academy.

    Well, Nee-chan said that actual fighting was the best way to go though. She doesnt realize that shes a monster after all. Most people would just die before getting any stronger.

    Then, when I talked to Ca-sama about the magic academy, she dly wrote me a letter of introduction.

    You certainly have the possibility of bing a splendid mage.

    After saying that, she smiled and rephrased herself.

    No, are already are a splendid mage. Its likely that you will be a mage to leave his mark on history.

    Ah~, the smile of a goddess! Nothing less from a former saint. Even me, someone whos used to it, felt like I was dancing in the clouds.

    Ah, speaking of beauties, Nee-chans one too huh. If I had to describe her, shes the brutal, beautiful and cool swordsmaster type. Shes a different type than Ca-sans pure and innocent type.

    With stuff like that having happened, I took stagecoaches and caravan carriages all the way here.

    Haaaah? Try saying that again, boy.

    I picked a fight with people, didnt I?

    I said; a wall this high wouldnt be able to endure the demon tribes invasion.

    Yep, I was just standing in line as normal, but the person in front of me was unexpectedly a citizen of this town.

    I just wondered if itd be alright with the wall being only that strong out loud.

    With me talking about things like that, the mage-like people around me started looking angry.

    Finally, an idiot noble brandishing his status!someone shouted.

    Ah, Im going to the house of someone who Ill be receiving the help of from here on, so I dressed up. The formal wear of a Manesh baron.

    Its not like Im going out of the way to dering myself a noble. Still, it mightve looked that way from my appearance.

    I was originally a farmer and was from a middle-ss in my previous life. Theres no way Id make a fuss over something like my social position.

    Generally speaking, true nobles ride in stagecoaches dont they?

    However, they didnt seem to think so. Its already turned into a storm of abuses. I feel like Im a child, but Im not going to get caught in the moment here.

    No, I really havent lost my temper.

    I feel like I grew up a lot in that war. Getting intimidated by people without any strength to support it isnt scary at all.

    Well, just as I was starting to feel a bit troubled over how I should calm down the situation, a carriage showed up.

    Quiet down.

    Leaving no room forints, it was a voice amplified by magic. And so, everyone quieted down.

    Ah,e to think of it, I dont know much about neutralization magic that doesnt leave wounds, huh.

    At any rate, the wagons window opened up and the person inside showed their face.

    I was surprised.

    It was a bespectacled girl.

    Since there was magic in this world, you could cure bad eyesight. There werent many people with bad eyesight to begin with, either.

    Even so, she was purposely wearing sses, so I tried using Identify on her.

    A surprising level 70. Moreover, she has the Gift of Magic Natural Talent.

    She had ck hair and was about the same age as me. Well, I guess you could call her a beauty, but hey, all I can see is just her face.

    Still though, shed a bit young. Out of my strike range.

    Her face doesnt look like one from the northwest part of the continent does it? If pushed, Id even say its somewhat Japanese-ish.

    Is there something wrong?

    The girl asked me, so I told her about theck of this citys defenses in a well-ordered manner.

    I see, that is reasonable. I will tell Otou-sama.

    Saying that, the carriage with the Ojou-sama in it headed towards the gate, disregarding all of the people lined up before it.

    I heard about itter, but apparently, nobles have that kind of privilege. It wouldve been great if I used it, too.

    Magic City Jemidan was an arbitrarily lengthy city. The buildings that looked like tall, respectably built buildings, were called towers.

    Heading down the main street, the magic academy was at the end of it with therge mansion Ill be staying at right next to it.

    When I asked to have my letter conveyed at the front gate, they made strange faces. Well, noble children arriving alone probably doesnt tend to happen.

    Nevertheless, as expected of Ca-samas letter of introduction, a Butler-san came out and weed me in graciously.

    Danna-sama is out on business currently, but Ojou-sama is fortunately here to wee you.

    Well, it might be unusual for him to be at home during the day.

    A few minutes of waiting in the reception roomter, a knock sounded at the door.

    When I got up to meet her, to my surprise, it was that young beauty from earlier.

    It looked like she was also surprised but she regained herposed expression immediately. Kuudere, thats kuudere! Shes not dere yet though.[1]

    Nice to meet you. I am this familys daughter, Christina Koto Marken.

    Nice to meet you too. Im Sagittarius Crystal Crowley.

    Eh? Why is there a Crowley?

    Well, thats because I had to once again make a new name when I was made a baron.

    Is Sir Sagittarius a noble?

    Yes. I am a baron of the Ogress Kingdom.

    Oh.

    Miss Christina spoke in response. It is currently the most famous country after all.

    The way that nobles are treated in Jemidan is somewhat special.

    Ah, Id heard a bit about it, but it might be a good idea to hear more.

    First off, nobles do not have the majority of their privileges inside Jemidan.

    Earl Marken was the same as his daughter, having oriental facial features. I didnt know until now, but there appears to be a lot of city-states in the east with people that look like that.

    Having another sibling, Miss Christina is the younger sister. Her elder brother seemed to take after their deceased mother, looking like someone from Southern Europe.

    Well, that person doesnt give off too good of a feeling.

    He was saying things like how his younger sisters appearance wasnt too good so please be friends with her how it was wonderful that I made it so far in one generation at my age.

    Miss Christinas appearance is unusual in this area, but at the city-states to the east, she is a considerable beauty.

    When I gave some lip service, Earl-sama, her father, was happy. After all, hearing someone say that someone who takes after you is a beauty is nice.

    Even though I went so far to praise Miss Christina, she didnt show much of a reaction. Her butler said that she was embarrassed, though.

    Well, shes at a difficult age, yeah?

 Chapter 88

    Normally, the magic academy didnt have a system in ce for transfer students. However, there were unusual ways to get in. In this case, that way was through Cas letter of introduction.

    Ria and Guinevere had given letters of introduction as well, but he didnt use those in the end. He decided to hold on to them just in case something happened.

    Yes, then begin your written examination.

    As expected, it wasnt possible for him to enroll without an examination, so it was decided that he would take the written and practical exams.

    Serge thought about how hed avoided things that werent practical applications, but he had a sure-fire way to pass.

    That is, cheating through space-time magic.

    By using it to reference the grimoire hed received from Labyrinth, even without going for perfect marks, he could still use it to go for a particrly higher than average score.

    Dont call it unfair. Serges purpose was to strengthen himself, not to get good grades.

    Although the next one was a practical test for essential skills, it was just measuring output and control.

    A special crystal ball was prepared and set up to test his output by measuring the aggregate amount of mana loaded into it, but

    As expected, his mana was too strong and caused the ball to explode.

    It appeared as though the same thing had happened to Ca as well, so he was the second person to cause such a thing since they had started using this method of examination.

    (Well, Ca-san is on another level though.)

    He knew that it was going to be destroyed with his amount of mana since hed used Identify on it beforehand, but even though he considered about whether or not he should hide his ability, once he thought about the reason he came to the academy, he decided it wasnt important.

    The test for his control was also an easy one.

    Shoot into the center of a target with a circle drawn on it. Destroying the target would be bad, as well as missing it.

    By using Longinus with guidance magic, he was able to pierce solely its center.

    The teachers were surprise. This much was natural, as he just pierced the target with something moving at a speed they couldnt even see.

    Even so, he still needed to get better to reach the top.

    Let alone Cas unreasonable magic, he wasnt even suitable to be those two demon generals enemy at all.

    And that werewolf had defeated him in a single blow.

    Even so, he wanted to prepare himself so that he could fight together with hisrades in time for the Millennium.

    There was a curriculum assembled by the academys masters, but it wasnt satisfactory for Serge.

    Driven by his abilities tendencies, Serges first expectations were that it would be actualbat, but most of them wanted to have them practice basic magic.

    To be frank, with his intelligence and mana that had been boosted as well as his Gifts for magic, he felt that he could be active in that field too, but in order to face the Millennium head on, he wanted to take practical lessons.

    But when he voiced his opinion, theymented that the young always wanted to run straight to the showy fields of magic.

    Viewpoints like that were important, but right now, these elders didnt know just how quick the Millennium wasing.

    They probably thought that their peaceful days would continue for the rest of their lives.

    But if he spoke the truth, pandemonium would strike the city. There was also the possibility that he would bebeled a liar.

    Reluctantly, along with basic magic, he took space-time magic, fire magic, and naturalw magic. However, it appeared that the only person who had researched space-time magic was Great Sage Azelford.

    All of that being the case, he was brought in front of a homeroom-like ss.

    Unsurprisingly, he would be joining senior mages, Miss Christina included.

    Well, considering his mana capacity and his Gifts, this much should be natural.

    Even so, when ites to this magic academys highest peak, they were only around level 70 at the highest.

    By that way, the present Serge was at level 118. Moreover, taking into ount his Skills, you could think of him as being 128.

    Even so, that same mage didnt feel like he would stand a chance against that dark elf and vampire.

    I am Sagittarius Crystal Crowley. Pleased to meet you all.

    He bowed his head to the students above him three or four times.

    Crowley huh. Havent heard of them before. What country?

    The student who asked that with a grin was level 70. A big deal.

    Well, if they fought in a real battle itd be an instakill though.

    Crowley is a new baron family in the Ogress Archduchy. Through his own distinguished services, he received the title directly from Ogress Archduke.

    The person to follow up was Christina.

    By the previous nights dinner, theyd already changed how they called each other to Chris and Serge, but he didnt think that she would go so far as to obviously protect him here.[1]

    Thats rare. Weird Face Chris is concerned about someone else.

    Since the insistent boy kept on talking, Serge got irritated, but he kept himself quiet.

    He was enrolled here after receiving a letter of introduction from Ca Raparb Un-sama. Is there another human being like that?

    Ca-sans name to the rescue!

    The boy tried to grumble something after that, but he was stopped by the teacher and fell silent.

    Chris told him that that boys name was Alexi during that nights dinner.

    Although he was capable, his personality was troubling and the teachers had difficulty managing him. Moreover, she said his parents were nobles.

    (No wonder.)

    Serge thought to himself.

    If something happens, you can talk to me or one of the masters.

    No no. I wont!

    Even if Serge was very good at hiding behind girls skirts, this time would be different.

    Its all right. Worsees to worst, Ill just resort to force.

    The basic magic lessons were surprisingly useful for Serge.

    The things that hed been taught up to now, other than the viges mage, were all bypletely non-standard people like Valis and Ca, so hedpletely missed out on all of the basic things.

    Since the theories behind the things were all missing, his application of them to actualbat werent that effective.

    Moreover, since Chris was also taking the ss, she helped him out on a lot of stuff.

    He also put emphasis on control even inbat sses, doing his best to avoid destructive magic.

    In an afternoon like that.

    When Serge, having just finished his meal, went to open his locker.

    Bang!

    He instinctively mmed it back shut.

    Opening it again, there was a pink-colored letter in it.

    (Ooh, the legend!)

    There was a love letter in his locker. However, Serge was calm.

    Someone that would write him a love letter at this age was either a considerably precocious child or a full-blown shotacon. It was fine if it was thetter, but the former was still a bit out of his strike zone.

    Moreover, that. There was a big possibility that someone was mimicking a love letter to get him to go somewhere.

    Whats wrong?

    Uhyaaa! Oi!

    Eh!?

    Serge was so distracted by the love letter that he didnt notice someonee up to him. Standing next to him, Chris looked at the letter in Serges hand.

    Right after yesterday, youre popr, huh.

    No no, this is probably a trap.

    When he opened the letter, it said to wait behind the training grounds that evening.

    Shaking away his rude thoughts, Serge asked Chris.

    Are you sure?

    It wouldve been cool to say no, but he could already see how worried she was. As expected, she was different from Ca.

    However, that was that and this was this. Both were good.

    Well, its alright. If I went all out, Id definitely win against that level of opponent.

    With Serge saying something a bit haughty, Chris looked a bit daunted.

    Understood. But Alexis fire magic is level 6. Dont let your guard down.

    You know, my fire magic is level 9.

    The look Chris gave in response seemed to say, Again with the jokes, but it was the truth. In the process of training his space-time magic, the magic that was the easiest to use after receiving Valis and Cas guidance was fire magic.

    Chris found Serges back as he walked away filled with more than enoughposure very dazzling.

    Heh, you actually showed up, boy.

    Everything was as expected.

    The people waiting at the ce written in the letter was Alexi and five others.

    They said a lot of various things as expected, but inn short, they were all conceited.

    Its not like he couldnt understand. In addition to being given special treatment as a transfer student, he was enrolled with the introduction of the legendary magic soldier, Ca. Even the masters were all looking at him with special eyes.

    However, even if he understood, its not like he had to agree with it.

    So? What do you want? I havent even done anything in particr.

    Kneel.

    Hearing that overwhelmingly high-handed way of speaking, Sergeughed.

    Did I say something funny!?

    No, its just that youre acting all high and mighty, asking me to kneel and all.

    Even so, Alexi still showed a backbone. But the other five people all copsed on this spot.

    M-monster

    Feeling that huge intimidation was something unbelievable even if it hade from the masters. It was something on the level that the only person at the academy who could do it might be Great Sage Azelford

    H-hey!

    Jarred, Alexi went all out in using his fire magic. It was strong enough that the masters that had been secretly watching them didnt have time to stop it.

    White Prison me!

    Dimensional Dislocation.

    And he easily prevented the magic.

    The magic was sucked into the gorge between dimensions. Surprised from having seen something like that, Alexi took Serges next magic.

    me Circle.

    Alexi and the others were surrounded by a ring of fire. Normally, this magic would be to the extent that it could be easily released. However, the output this time was different.

    Serge maintained his magic until all six of the people inside it fell unconscious fromck of air.

    Such a ridiculous person

    Chris said in a tone that said she was amazed from the bottom of her heart.

    When Sergeughed in response, he was just stared at coldly.

    (Its nice to be stared at so coldly by a bespectacled beauty!)

    In the end, this incident was resolved with a stern warning to all parties involved.

    Speaking of right and wrong, Serge, who purposely prepared witnesses, shouldnt have been at fault, but since the other side was making a fuss about it, both of the parties were given the me.

    Since then, Alexi decided to avoid Serge until graduation.

    The details of the event swept through the school, giving Serge another nickname.

    That is, [The zing Transfer Student].

    A mans soul charge:plete![2]

    Saying something iprehensible, Serge became known by his entric speech and behavior.

 Chapter 89

    When Serge was voluntarily disciplining himself due to raising such a fuss, in truth, he was meeting with a certain individual during that time.

    Who was this individual? The greatest mage on the continent, the man given the title Great SageAzelford.

    Reaching an elevation of ten kilometers, Serge had been invited to a certain garden on the summit of the Sacred Mountain Cyrus.

    By the way, to say how he got there

    Thats a big bird

    A huge brown bird with somewhere around a hundred meters long wingspannded in a field on the outskirts. Its head resembled a pterodactyls.

    It is one of the three servants who serve Azelford-sama, the Wondrous Bird Lace.

    The person to answer Serge hade together with Lace, a ck-haired butler.

    Even so Lace

    That has nothing to do with thece devil, right?

    I am also one of the servants, Radam.

    Nn?

    Umm, is thest of you three named Poseidon by some chance?

    Yes, they are names given based on a legend from a Hero-samas world.

    Thats the world of BaXXruni[1]

    They headed to the top of Cyrus like that, but what was there was a ce built like an outdoor stage in an area covered flowers, neither of which youd expect to see that high up.

    The lord is waiting over there.

    Moving forward said, they went over to the stage seating.

    Serge already had a bad feeling about this.

    then it happened.

    Cha~ chara cha cha~ cha cha~ cha cha~ cha~ cha~

    A beautiful youth with fair skin appeared together with music.

    The youth was singing enthusiastically.

    Hidden by~ the~ fresh fallen~ snow~[2]

    The lyrics were wrong, but with that line, it was definitelythatsong.

    Living in~ the magic tower~, super powered, sage~ Azelfoooooord~

    He knew. He knew the song.

    Hed watched it on Animax or something, so he knew.[3]

    He knew it from that line.

    To protect the continents peace, three servants were ordered.

    YAH!

    His expectations had already vanished.

    Wondrous Bird Lace~, soar through the skies~ Poseidon~, swim through the seas~ Radam~, transform, dont give up~

    Thats a parody!

    After singing it properly on the second time, Azelford greeted him with a big smile.

    I am Azelford. I dont mind if you call me Azel.

    Maybe its not the first generation Azel?[4]

    Shaking hands with him and smiling awkwardly, Serge decided to forget about what just happened.

    Using space-time magic, thats pretty interesting. Youre a reincarnator right?

    As expected of someone called the great sage, you put it together just from that huh.

    Even as fellow reincarnators, I am different from Labyrinth. Having chosen genesis magic, that ones had to work quite hard.

    Ah, I see. They lived in the same era so its natural that hed know about Labyrinth.

    Right theyre from the same era.

    It looks like you made it through thebyrinth, but hows she doing? Well?

    He guided me from the stage towards the tower. It seems to be his residence.

    She was energetic, but, how should I say this It felt like it was all a bravado.

    Shes been like that for a long time. Everything considered, its amazing that her spirit hasnt worn away

    There were variousb instruments and books ced everywhere inside the tower.

    The thing Serge took an immediate interest in was the mountain of books. They were piled into a huge mound without being properly sorted.

    For Serge, someone who made sure to maintain a properly organized collection of books in his former life, it was a sight he couldnt endure for long.

    Sorry. With it being so hard to organize, even if I asked someone else to help out with it, the people who are able toe here havent been too capable at organizing.

    Serge hade to the ce of the man called the great sage because of Azels invitation.

    Being the only one to destroy the crystal ball since the Dragonyer had that much of an impact.

    Please, take a spot thats open. Radam, prepare some tea and sweets.

    As he said that, he took a seat on a sofa. As though waiting for it, the pile of books copsed.

    I would have arranged things a bit more usually, but recently Ive been too busy with preparing for the Millennium.

    It was brought up. The Millennium.

    The person who was the top of the magic academy. What did he think of the Millennium?

    Serge spoke frankly, saying that everyone felt too little of a sense of crisis when it came to things regarding the Millennium.

    Its as you say. We are muchcking in that. Perhaps the human race will be soundly defeated in this next Millennium.

    Serge froze from the mans frank pessimism.

    Ah, dont be too troubled about it. Thisll be between you and me, but in truth, I recently fought against the Demon King.

    Eh?

    Isnt that something that should be top secret?

    Im just a mere student though

    Even though I prepared enough for it to be aplete victory, it ended in a draw. Really though it was like I lost. We might have to drag out Kuoh from Oomori Woods as well as mobilize your queen and that dragonyer even so, it might not be enough.

    The human races loss was certain?

    Our defeat in this Millennium was practically decided the moment rice disappeared.

    Serge nearly dropped the cup in his hands after hearing Azel say that in a carefree manner.

    Then isnt it going to be super bad?

    Bad things are bad, but its just that the structure of human society will change. That Demon King-san was originally a human, I dont think hed drive mankind to extinction.

    H-huh?

    Wasnt the Millennium supposed to be a huge invasion of human territory by the demon tribe?

    Ah, you didnt hear?

    Azel continued speaking after wetting his lips with some of the tea in his hand, speaking simply.

    The past two Millenniums were caused by a massive overcrowding of the demon tribes poption. This time, however, is different.

    It wasnt hard for ogres, beastkin, or even other demi-humans to distribute and live with humans.

    Even though practically all of human territory was on the southern side of the continent, the Demon King was aiming for a total racial mixing.

    Ah, I see.

    Serge understood.

    As a hero that came from Earth, moreover as a Japanese citizen, it was possible hed try it as the Demon King.

    Even when they were overthrowing Cordova, he sent Asuka and the rest to help out to support them, so it was convincing.

    And in truth, it was an answer that Serge himself preferred.

    Umm, isnt that not such a bad thing? That is of course if people could actually live in peace I mean.

    Its good. If youre only thinking about the Millennium, that is. However, then theres

    Just as he was about to say something, Azel stopped speaking.

    Youre an Ogress aristocrat, but what does your queen think about joining hands with the demon tribe?

    Itll work out maybe. She has a bit of a personal grudge, but she is a person that became the ogre queen after all.

    That so? I give up What kind of personal grudge?

    He didnt know?

    You probably know about how our Joou-sama and Ca-san are all lovey-dovey

    Ah, right. I dont know too much about it, but even though both of their bodys are mainly female, they married.

    I see, so the great sage already know about that huh.

    Then, well, one of the Demon Kings subordinates went to kill Ca-san, but that just caused our Joou-san to flip and and wreck him.

    After hearing that, one would probably think rtions between the two sides would break down.

    However, even though Ria defeated Cordova, if one knew just how much help she had from the demon tribe, it wouldnt be weird if it was taken that her killing the offender worked as a reconciliation.

    And from what he heard after that, it seemed like she didnt just feel like killing them.

    Well, theres still a bit more time. For now, how about I entice you, the queens confidant?

    He sounded like he was joking, but his eyes werepletely serious.

    Ill give you the right to enter this tower. However, the third floor and up are dangerous, so dont enter them. Theboratory equipment is dangerous as well.

    A single floor was still wider than a full library, and he could use it freely.

    As a mage, these conditions were still something to covet.

    The ways to get here are to call for Lace, or once you are able to teleport, by using the inner teleportation magic formation. Do you have any questions?

    Umm, why are you doing so much for me?

    To strengthen our war potential. Even if the Demon King ovees the Millennium as hes intending well, at any rate, I pray we have even a single extra powerful warrior or mage.

    And he was back to being evasive.

    Radam knows whats where, so ask him if you need.

    Oh well. Either way, Serges purpose here was to strengthen himself.

    No matter how the process went, that was his one goal.

    And thus, Serge was blessed with the most advanced magical education on this continent.

    What embarrassed him was that the person teaching him would sometimes jovially break out into anime songs though.

    Fortunately, Azel wasnt tone-deaf.

 Chapter 90

    Eh? Examinations?

    Yeah. You havent been preparing at all, so I thought you had some secret.

    Yeah, nope. I didnt even know those existed.

    That topic brought up at the dinner table, Serge looked over the papers in a hurry.

    It was definitely written there. Examinations once per year. If they are failed, the student would have to drop out.

    Moreover, the they were less than a month away.

    No matter how great Ca-sans prestige was, itd be bad if he had to drop out.

    Using his social status along with a rmendation to enter, hed be disgracing Cas name if he failed.

    Moreover, this exam.

    Students will be expelled if it is found that they have cheated on their written examinations.

    It had that very clear stiption.

    He thought that hed be able to handle anything with his space-time magic, but as mana perception would be used during the examination, that was more than unlikely.

    As he was scrambling to prepare in his room, Chris came to visit him.

    It had only been a month since he transferred in. There was no way that hed be able to prepare for the exams in time.

    He was getting worried that he might havee all this way just to fail.

    Excuse me Serge?

    Fueh?

    Serges deadpan response started Chris somewhat.

    If you dont mind, do you want to study together? Only a few of our sses are the same though

    Chris-sama, my lord and savior~!

    Serge jumped up and fell into a dogeza right then and there.

    With that, he somehow managed to sort out half of his courseworks lessons.

    For the other half

    Save me, Azelemon~![1]

    Other than the standard holidays, the magic academy had three consecutive months as a vacation.

    This vacation existed so that they could maintain the academys entrance examinations and lessons that required a certain amount of time toplete.

    Among those lessons were practical training for practical magic study.

    There were no obligations to participate if one were to get good grades in their tests. Conversely however, if one were not confident in their tests, they should choose to go.

    Serge, somehow managing to make it through his examinations by dizzily studying until the day before, prepared to participate in the following days practical training.

    Well, in truth, it was like childs ypared to when he was an explorer. In particr, as there werent any limitations on weapons and the like, he was confident that he could take a hydra on by himself.[3]

    Even so, there was something he didnt expect.

    He hadnt expected that Chris would participate in the training as well.

    It appeared that Serge had definitely wanted to participate in the training, so as her father was heavy-handed, he rmended her to participate as well.

    Its a g!

    Serge muttered to himself.

    The practical training was held in the forests between Sacred Mountain Cyrus and the Northern Permafrost.

    The practical training was in regr intervals, so although it wasnt like there were many demons there, that didnt mean it held no danger.

    Therefore, even though there were things such asst testaments prepared beforehand in the contract

    Serge, youre not bringing anything?

    I have a staff and magic bag, what else would I need?

    While other students gave the feeling that they were going to a pic or something, it was more like Serge was nning on going to a local store to buy something.

    And the first day finished without anything really happening.

    S-Serge youre not winded at all, are you

    Her sses sliding down, Chris was the youngest there along with Serge. It was no wonder why she had practically no endurance.

    I walk a lot.

    They were in a forest, but it wasnt like it was that dense of a forest. Additionally, they had a beastkin scout as their guide.

    So the hardest part about it only depended on whether or not they were ustomed to forests.

    When a great tusk boar actually came to attack them and the upperssmen all wore themselves out on it, Serge just defeated it in one shot with a wind ball.

    Yep, everyone was big-headed.

    He didnt think everyones endurance would get so low just by having to walk over rugged terrain.

    This might unexpectedly be an amusing exam.

    Having grown up in a farming vige in the forest, it wasnt hard at all for Serge.

    Alright, lets set up camp here for today.

    The Veteran Scout-san was about to say something after hearing the masters words, but wound up closing his mouth.

    Well, he knew what the man wanted to say, he probably just thought that saying it wouldnt do any do.

    But Serge was different. He wanted to avoid as much danger as possible.

    Sensei, could we search for a spot with a bit better view for scouting? Perhaps we head back to that riverbed a little ways back?

    Knowing about Serges career, the master didnt reject Serges opinion outright.

    He decided that they would return there to avoid enemy attacks and looked towards Scout-san.

    Even though everyone was eating their rations on the riverbed, Serge was the only one that went out to catch his own food.

    It was a great tusk boar. He wasnt as skilled at it as Maal, but Serge was a farmers child. He could dismantle something like this.

    He wasnt expecting too much for the taste since he wasnt too versed in bleeding animals out, but thats because Ria was the dungeon food person.

    The students were sitting around looking at him with disgusted expressions at first, but the story changed once they saw it turning into a properly cooked meal.

    Itd be better if I left it to mature for few days

    What he finished making was a stew made from potatoes, vegetables, and roasted meat.

    Serge generously offered it to the students and master that started gulping back their saliva from its smell. That included the Scout-san as well.

    Hearing him, Chris spoon stopped moving.

    Who?

    An old co no, arade. We went into thebyrinth together, but shes married with a husband now.

    What kind of person is she?

    Shes a ck cat beastkin, she was the scout for our party. More personally, I was happy whenever she made meals for us all.

    A beastkin? There arent many of those in the magic city, are there.

    There werent many beastkin that could use mana, so there were naturally less of them in the magic city as students. There were a few special people that had Fairy Eyes like Maal though.

    Chris, what do you n on doing when you graduate from the academy? Like going around the world well, the Millennium will be here first huh.

    As Ria had once done, Serge also wanted to travel the world.

    However, before he could do that, there was the Millennium. He couldnt forget that.

    The Millennium? Is it reallying?

    Looking at the spoon on her te, Chris spoke.

    Besides, how many more years will it be even if ites

    At that, Serge muttered words as heavy as boulders.

    Within three years.

    Eh?

    Seeing Chris look at him, Serge realized he made a slip.

    Well, no, I mean, the permafrost looks like its starting to thaw

    Are you certain!?

    The normally quiet Chris shouted, drawing the attention of their surroundings.

    She hushed herself in a hurry, drawing her face closer to Serges.

    How many people know?[5]

    Well, if were talking about people in the upper tiers of countries, I guess everyone?

    She didnt think that she was being deceived. However, she didnt want to believe it.

    The previous Millennium was a war that had decreased mankinds poption to a tenth of its former amount. If it was truly about to happen, these northernnds were very likely going to be submerged in war.

    In the end, there was nothing worth special note during the three days and two nights they were out.

    If something had to be said, a hydra appeared for some reason, bing valuable EXP for Serge.

    Serge gained a new nickname, [Snakeyer], but thats an inconsequential tale.

    Serge had told Chris practically everything in the end.

    He even told her about the Demon Kings subordinate fighting with Ca.

    I see, so the Demon King himself

    That was all.

    If you want, you cane together with Earl-sama to Ogress. Its not a ce that the demon tribe will be able to easily attack.

    In various meanings.

    However, Chris was mumbling something and didnt seem to hear what Serge said.

    Well, its alright. When the time actuallyes, he could probably get Ca to use her connections and get them toe to Ogress.

    However, the conclusion Chris arrived at wasnt one that Serge expected.

    I decided! Ill also study offensive magic next year and be the Hero-samasrade!

    Whyd it turn out like this!?

 Chapter 91

    Hey Serge, can I ask you something?

    When he became a second year, he was able to make friends that called him with his first name.

    Sure, Ill answer if I can~

    Serge gave a suitable response. He was desperately transcribing notes from someones notebook he borrowed.

    Are you and Chris a thing?

    Buu!

    Serge fell forward against the desk, but the answer was obvious just by seeing his reaction.

    Sorry bout that

    The girl was the daughter of the family whose residence he lived in. She wasnt an existence he should make moves on.

    He convinced the guy when he said that, but recently Chris grew up pretty suddenly.

    She was entering the category of beautiful in Serges sense of aesthetics, but she was suddenly getting taller, more well rounded, and womanly. It even looked like her long ck hair was getting more glossy.

    For the short Serge, this messed with his shortplex.

    Well, maybe I should trying going on the attack?

    I dont really mind, but I think itd be better if you didnt~

    Ignoring Serges advice, the boy called out to Chris.

    The marriageable age came quick in this world. Moreover for aristocrats, their partners had to be chosen quickly.

    Although they were usually for tying connections between houses, it wasnt as though none were for love.

    However, even so, the boy suffered a defeat against Chris.

    Above all, his mana was insufficient to talk to Chris.

    That Chris was taking practically the same sses as Serge was.

    Serge tried stopping her.

    To begin with, if pushed, hed say that Chris talent for magic wasnt suited for battle. If anything, it was suitable for research, analysis, and pursuing magic theory.

    Even so, with the Millennium practically on their doorsteps, she wasnt able to bear being a schr. Despite her father the earl and the masters attempts to change her decision, her will was firm.

    What made her change so much?

    The earl might have realized

    One day, he talked to Serge in the greenhouse.

    Is school going well?

    Yeah, there are so many things that I wouldnt have realized on my own.

    Really now? Thats great. I wrote that in a letter to Ca, after all.

    The earl cut away rose thorns with some pruning scissors. The roses in this world had thorns as well.

    By the way, what do you think of Chris?

    It came!

    If he stammered here or wasnt able to think properly hed be disqualified.

    I believe that she is an excellent person. She is very kind.

    He thought that was a very safe response, but

    The earlughed out loud. Was there something funny in what he said?

    Most assessments of her say that shes big-headed or unsociable.

    I believe that those are the impressions of people that, along with being envious of her, can only see what shes like on the surface.

    In other words, if you dont envy her, that means you are paying attention to the inside?

    Umu. He failed a bit there.

    Well you know, I dont think bad of you. Frankly, its just that at your preference of strict children is surprising.

    Was this not thanks to Ca? After all, the one to take care of him as a child and his now-deceased mother was Ca.

    But even so, it was different. Ca certainly was a gentle person, but to thest, he only associated with Chris as a student.[1]

    And then the earl finally came to his main point.

    In the event an emergency happens, could you take the girl to Ogress?

    The earl said something like that very simply.

    My son and I have duties to fulfill as our obligations as nobles. However, he is a woman. Her body is to marry another house.

    Sir, thats

    It appeared that Azel sent the date that the Millennium would being to the upper echelons of the Magic City.

    Battle training began to be included in their sses and it was decided that Serge would serve as a special lecturer.

    Heading to Azels tower each day, he mainly researched space-time magic.

    And then he would teach what he learned to Chris. Serges teaching method was good, but the girls own Gift allowed her skill to improve remarkably.

    But even so.

    Even so, against that opponent that even Serge couldntpete against, she wouldnt be able to do anything at all.

    He thought she would be better off studying grand magic or something like imbuing magic into the armor and weapons of troops.

    Chris stubbornly continued desiring magic that would allow her to fight. To make it worse, she at least had some talent in it.

    It was enough for her to overtake her brother, who had been studying the same offensive magic, with surprising swiftness.

    Really, why is she like that?

    Isnt that because shes still aiming to be the heros follower?

    Two people were talking with each other in Azels tower while they sipped on Radam-prepared tea.

    Even though they were talking, he was pushing his mana and was being trained.

    A thousand years ago. Shana Milgrid. Aspanion of the hero, she was the great witch that defeated the Demon King.

    The hero that shouldve fought against the Demon King is the Demon King this time? How did that happen?

    He asked Valis the same thing, but he hadnt gotten a satisfying answer.

    Hmmm lets put it this way. For you, what is human? How far does it go?

    You mean like including elves and dwarves as humans?

    Yeah. So? How far would you go including races?

    Hmmm, ogres as well, same with beastkin Basically, if they canmunicate with us, Id say they could be included.

    Right. The hero thought so too. Then he included goblins, orcs, and other low-intelligence races, spending years hundreds of years thinking about how to have them live together with humans.

    He heard about this the other day, the human-demon symbiosis thing.

    The more he heard about the ideal, the more it sounded like he was a good man.

    You didnt cooperate? Or rather, you want to stop it?

    Un, either way, I thought itd fail. But then now it looks like he might seed. He actually made that thing

    That thing?

    A golem. Thor called it a robot though.

    A machine. In other words, the power of science.

    Uniting magic and science. That was what he had spent a thousand years on.

    It was probably strong. It was thebination of two worlds strength. No matter how much someone was called a great sage, there was no matching up against that.

    Whatd you do!? Did you defeat it!?

    Serges mana pushing interrupted, he shouted.

    I lost. Didnt I say it the other day? The problem is with how I lose and whatll happen after.

    The Great Copse?

    Hed heard this key word many times. However, no one would tell him what would happen.

    Azel said the name of the most famous human in history and the name of a person hed never heard.

    The saint emperor isnt that someone from three thousand years ago? Shes still alive?

    Even Ive been alive for a thousand years. Is it really that impossible?

    Come to think of it, the saint emperorsst moments as they learned it in history ss was that she had embraced death in a secluded life.

    And that person named Alvis-san is

    When the other continents were destroyed, he survived. Hes not been alive for three thousand years as well, but he knows a lot. He doesnt have a specific base, but hes way stronger than I am, so itd be great if you could get him to teach you if you meet him.

    A great sage among great sages, even Azel wasnt someone who couldpete with him. And then there was the Demon King that was even stronger than him.

    However.

    He believed that Ria would be able to do something about it.

    If its Nee-chan if its Ca-san and Nee-chan, they will win, even if its the Demon King.

    Yeah, ording to the stories I heard, if its those two, they might just win.

    Azels expression becamenguid as he spoke.

    If they fight, that is.

    Right. Ria might not fight him.

    She talked with ogres and vampires, yet fought against the werewolf and obliterated goblins and orcs alike.

    For Ria, that wasnt a contradiction.

    I I have to get stronger, too..

    Hmph, then how about you try and fight against Lace today?

    Ah, how about I not.

 Chapter 92

    He got taller.

    Its important, so it has to be said one more time.

    He got taller.

    Serge was in a good mood from his recent growth spurt. He practically danced in joy whenever there werent people around.

    And thats also why he ended up agreeing with Chriss following request:

    Serge, I want to take part in an actual battle, could we go together?

    In this case, it didnt look like she had the alternative of relying on her brother. He was weak.

    Im fine with it, but get permission from the earl alright?

    The earl loved his daughter, so he didnt expect that shed actually get his permission.

    Its already. I already got Otou-samas permission.

    Her response caused Serge to freeze up for a bit.

    She actually had a strategy for that.

    Chris began assaulting her father with an extremely rare case of her begging.

    And like that, she was just barely able to have the earl give up and say his conditions.

    One of those conditions were that Serge had to go along with her.

    She did the order backwards, but Chris was able to get permission to go through this method.

    Woman are scary

    Sergemented as suchter on.

    Wondering what sort of fight Chris was looking to have, Serge asked her.

    It has to be a hydra so I

    Yeah, no. Out!

    That hurdle was way too high.

    But Serge defeated that one easily?

    You know, its true that I can, but do you know the level difference between us?

    Serge was showing a much lower level than he was actually at by using camouging magic, but even with that, they had a pretty big difference between each other.

    Well have to hire people to be scouts and shields.

    Setting aside the scouts, do we need warriors? We didnt even have them in the training though.

    Serge was there at that time, so he was able to deal with most things. However, even though Serge would be there this time as well, relying on him would serve little purpose for training.

    And so those two turned up at the mercenary guild.

    As the name suggested, it was a ce that acted as a mediator for mercenaries to find work. However, the one in this town wasnt thatrge.

    But even so, it felt nostalgic when he went inside. Chris followed closely behind Serge, gripping onto his robe tightly.

    Feeling that familiar sensation and heading to the counter, Serge talked to the manager.

    Oji-san, Im looking for a scout and two warriors to act as shields.

    Aah? Its not like there arent any, but what for?

    At that point, Serge gestured towards Chris with his thumb.

    After that, the manager picked out a few members that Serge was wanting.

    Even when Serge checked them out with Identify, it looked like they were good enough to defend Chris.

    Shall we go then?

    No no, we still havent decided on the details.

    The one who brought up the contracts details was a male beastkin that looked to be the scout. Judging by the ck spots on his fur, he was a rare species in the town.

    At any rate, were just looking to get experience, so Im fine with whatever materials appear. If some rare item pops up Ill let you guys have priority in buying it.

    What about luggage? Itd probably be a bit tough for the Ojou-san.

    We have magic bags, so its alright. Just carry as many materials as you can.

    The menughed in satisfaction. Their payment was attractive enough, but now it looked like theyd be able to earn even more from materials.

    Their negotiations after that went smoothly as well, so the scout and Serge shook hands with each other.

    Now then, next are the preparations.

    Eh?

    Well be staying in the forest for a week. Theres lots of stuff to buy. Ill buy the stuff we need for adventuring, so if theres anything you need as a woman, go and buy them.

    To be specific, undergarments and the like. Explorers would usually be in the same underwear for a week, but Chris probably wouldnt be able to hold on that long. She also probably wouldnt take a bath as often as Ria did though.

    Even though that girl was heroic, she had a rather entric love of being clean.

    Make sure to buy stuff while referencing the trouble you had back in those three days of training. You wont be able to bathe, so be prepared for that.

    U-understood.

    Serge could more or less use bath magic as well though. It was convenient for traveling, so he made sure to learn it.

    However, itd be a bad thing to spoil Chris so much in the beginning. In no way was this him wanting to smell her after a week of no bathing.

    On the morning of the next day, the group gathered near the towns front gate with everything prepared.

    There were three people loaded down with a weeks worth of equipment and two others in light dress. Chris was carrying a splendid staff.

    Alright, leader, whats our route?

    The scout asked Serge.

    Eh? Im the leader?

    And they were immediately setback. It was mainly because of Chris though.

    Limply clinging to her staff, she was barely able to walk. Her feet were strengthened by her boots, but she wasnt ustomed to the forest at all. The difficulty level of this route was much higher than the one they used in their previous practice excursion.

    Leader, should we stop for a break?

    Guess so.

    I-I can still walk.

    Even though she said that, she wasnt convincing in the least as she looked like a newborn deer with her legs shaking.

    Other than just being kind, Serge knew the importance of taking breathers.

    For now, heal.

    When he healed her with magic, Chriss face looked refreshed. However, her bodys endurance hadnt recovered. It was only able to recover part of her fatigue.

    Ah, somethingsing our way. A great fanged monkey?

    Great fanged monkeys were demons, but they were close to normal wildlife. They would attack a human on sight.

    Just one of them huh Chris, want to give it a try?

    Yes! Ill do my best!

    It was an enemy that wasnt even level 20, so it should be an easy victory for Chris. Magic like Wind de or Ice Clump would take it out in one hit.

    For the one in a thousand chance of something going wrong, Serge prepared Longinus. Nothing beat it in uracy.

    However, what Chris used against therge monkey that eventually attacked from up in the trees was

    Fireball!

    The monkey lit up in a ball of fire from that attack.

    Continuing on, the ball of fire lit up the forest trees as well.

    Acha~

    The monkey rolled around covered in mes, spreading the fire.

    O-oi! Leader!

    I got it!

    After stopping the monkey, he put out the fires with water magic.

    Now then, Chris, do you know what you just did wrong?

    That I failed to take it out in one hit?

    Hmm~, thats true, too. However, fire magic is fundamentally prohibited in forests.

    Burning down a forest was a crime itself. Of course, it might be permitted in some cases as a way to deal with monsters.

    But for something like just now, it definitely wouldnt be excused.

    While it was strong, that didnt mean that fire magic was always the best.

    After that, Chris managed to use wind-type magic to defeat monsters.

    However, there was that.

    There was a problem where he didnt expect there to be one.

    Serge umm toilet

    Aah, you can use that spot over there. Dont worry, Ill turn around.

    Aa uu~

    That gaze of hers looking up at him with teary eyes was it her wanting him to go with her?

    Come to think of it, unlike that practice excursion, the party this time only had men in it. Was his consideration in that areacking?

    However, he wasnt going to pamper her. The beautys tears were his reward.

    Ill go with you if youre alright with me?

    Please

    Towards the requests of dont look! and dont listen!, Sergeplied as a gentleman.

    Her reaction itself was more than tasty enough for him.

    And the same thing happened that night.

    The Ojou-sama said that she wanted to wipe herself down.

    It was understandable. It couldnt be helped. She had been walking all day, after all.

    Making sure to cover her in a cloth tent, Serge could see her silhouette as she wiped herself down.

    Serge definitely wasnt a lolicon, but he couldnt deny that he got a little excited.

    And then it was the fourth day, the day they would turn back the way they came.

    The party noticed a monster they were on the lookout for.

    Coming from the north. In the sky. Its a big one.

    The thing Serge caught in his detection was

    Its been a long time Extended Longinus!

    Getting its wing punched through by the Longinus from so far away, the wyvern lost its momentum and had tond.

    Right in front of them. It looked like it got tangled in the trees.

    Chriss magic hit it dead on, but she didnt defeat it in one hit. The warriors defended against its counterattacks with their shields.

    Serge was prepared for any unexpected situations, but nothing in particr happened, the wyvern dead before long.

    Alright~! Now to skin it~!

    In the back looking at everyone with glee in her eyes, Chris waist gave out on the spot.

    Compared to the enemies Chris had faced so far and only had trouble against due to her insufficient experience, the wyvern truly was a tough fight for her.

    I want to take a bath

    Chris muttered.

    Nothing particrly noteworthy happened on their way back.

    So long as one werent negligent with scouting for enemies, it was possible to return quietly.

    The only problem might be that Chris was concerned about her own body odor. She was changing her clothes, but she didnt think that shed smell so much.

    Even so,pared to when they first set out, she was a lot more used to traveling along rough terrain.

    When their group arrived back at the town, they used the noble privilege of being able to skip the long.

    Well then, Ill bring the materials to the guild tomorrow.

    Yeah, Ill leave it to you.

    They separated from the other three once theyd gone into the gate.

    Bath bath even cold water is fine

    Eh?

    Eh?

    Well, if youre fine with cold water, here, Clean Water.

    Chris was quickly wetted. The things she was wearing were thick, so it wasnt erotic.

    And now, Dry.

    Most of the water evaporated away. Lulu had said that it was bad for the hair if you went too far with it so he stopped there.

    So?

    Im clean but why didnt you say anything until now?

    You said you wanted to take a bath. You didnt say anything about using cold water.[2]

    ~~~!

    Chris lightly beat against Serge. Heughed.

    Like this, Chriss first actualbat came to an end.

 Chapter 93

    Serge became 14 years old.

    14 years old.

    Most countries would treat 14 year olds as adults. They could carry marry from that age on.

    The earl gave Serge a sword meant for self-defense on his birthday.

    The katana hed gotten from Ria before had a much better performance, but it was the thought that counted. No one else had given him anything.

    (I wonder how the people back home are doing)

    His memories from before he reincarnated were much stronger after meeting Ria. However, that didnt mean he didnt miss his hometown.

    He wanted to go back there before the Millennium and protect them from at least some of the danger.

    Serge, did you

    Chris called out to Serge, who was gazing outside of the window.

    Did you actually grow taller than me?

    Eh?

    It was as she said. When he stood up, Chris was looking up at him.

    Neither of them had realized at all. Theyd been near each other the whole time, so them not noticing was all but natural. More so given their current ages.

    Serges everyday lifestyle hadnt changed much. He attended his sses, received lessons from Azel, then went home to sleep. As for what was added to that, it was his subjugations with Chris.

    At first, Chris waspletely exhausted just by a single trips journey. Her level had gone up a little, so her endurance went up ordingly.

    She was able to go back and forth from the forest now, so she wasnt an inconvenience with the other members.

    But even so, she probably wouldnt be able to be the Herosrade. Even the much stronger Serge couldnt even think of standing a chance against Rias shadow.

    Eh? The Hero? There isnt one anymore.

    Even so, when Azel said that it was a huge shock.

    Eh? Eh? When you say there isnt a Hero, not one anymore I mean, what are you saying? Did he disappear together with the empire or something?

    By the way, Serge.

    Huh? Whats up?

    You, would you seed me as the Great Sage?

    Eh?

    That was sudden.

    I intend to fight in this next Millennium. I dont think that Ill be surviving it. However, like my predecessors, I have to make sure that the sage knowledge is passed down.

    He was being serious. It wasnt a joke.

    W-why me

    Intellect, mana, insight, willpower. You even have memories from your previous life. Is that not enough?

    It felt like he was valued. However, Azel had probably been watching him for that reason.

    Hed probably been doing so for a very long time.

    Well, you dont have to answer right away. There isnt much time though.

    What are the advantages and disadvantages of bing the Great Sage?

    The advantage is knowledge. Youll inherit the knowledge that has been passed down from generation to generation of Great Sages. And youll have perpetual longevity. For disadvantages none.

    None?

    He couldnt believe it.

    You just have to decide what you should do. Thats what Im doing.

    Thats what this was?

    Him leading this academy city and observing the world from the shadows, leading it to a better future.

    Was that what me meant by that?

    Will I obtain power?

    If you make use of the knowledge.

    What about Ca-san? Id think shes more suited for it than me.

    She said that she would return to her country and live solely for it.

    It was true. She had fought against a dragon and killed it for her country, bing the Dragonyer.

    In the end, he wasnt able to make his decision quickly.

    What Serge wanted was power. The power to protect hisrades.

    If he could get it, there shouldnt be any reason not to choose it.

    However, the reason that he wasnt able to answer just them what because of the look in Azels eyes.

    His eyes didnt just look like he had grown old. His eyes bespoke of exhaustion, causing Serges hesitation.

    Serge left to the pavilion and gazed at the moon. It was a full moon. When it started to wane, the next one would be Chris birthday.

    Serge wanted to give her something as a present, but something being sent by a member of the opposite sex on your 14th birthday signified that they wanted to court the other, so he couldnt do anything.

    (I wonder if I couldunch some fireworks for her?)

    Or maybe there was something else he could do? He was thinking about stuff like that.

    Serge?

    Chris was standing under the moonlight.

    She was only wearing a jacket over her thin silk.

    What are you doing?

    To be honest, he thought she was someone else for a moment.

    Of course that wasnt it.

    Itll be your 14th birthday soon, right? I cant give you a present, so Ive been thinking about something I could do.

    It was the truth, after a fashion, at least.

    Therell be no one giving me a present, so anything from you would be nice

    This was her reaping what she sowed.

    Normally, if a girl didnt have a man that loved them, they wouldnt be courted.

    Really? Then Ill give you an amulet. Whatd be good

    Serge searched around his storage space. Hed made various things while practicing bestowal magic.

    What he chose from his items was a silver barrette.

    I made it myself, so its not something fancy, but it has various kinds of magic bestowed on it, so I think itll be useful.

    When he passed it to her, Chris grasped it tightly.

    Thank you.

    Saying that, she immediately tried it on. Gathering her long ck hair, she put it on.

    Does it suit me?

    Under the moonlight.

    Her ck hair and the silver matched harmoniously.

    No, it wasnt the jewelry that was beautiful

    It does, but Id like it if you wore more proper things for your party. If you want, Ill give you a present for your next birthday, too.

    Serge said that, but the next year would be the third year the Demon King spoke of.

    What time would the demons start their invasion in that third year? Thinking about that, he wasnt able to make it a promise.

    Its a promise!

    Later on, at her birthday party in the earls mansion, Chris uncharacteristically wore a white dress and some light make-up.

    Although that alone gave her a much different impression from usual, there was a certain thing decorating her pinned-up hair. It was the silver barrette.

    Even when she was asked for it, Chris wouldnt tell others where shed gotten it. She just said that it was a present shed received before her birthday.

    (This is that, isnt it)

    Even if Serge were a thickheaded-type protagonist, he wasnt a protagonist whose hearing got worse as it was convenient for it to be, so he somehow realized it.

    Chris held good will towards him.

    He was conscious that a g had been raised. However, honestly, Serge wanted the mans dream: a harem.

    It could be said to be cruel, but Serge had already been a virgin for thirty years including his previous life.

    If he married Chris, he wouldnt be able to have mistresses. She would definitely cry if he were unfaithful to her.

    Thats why he shouldve avoided the Chris route from the start, but

    (Im not a man that would just say oh well.)

    He couldnt do something so cruel to such a cute girl.

    On that day, Serge danced with Chris until his eyes spun.

    Since neither of them were particrly good at it, it was actually rather charming.

    Chriss brother talked about them rather sarcastically afterwards.

    By the way, there was one other thing.

    It was something Serge learnedter on, but when a woman asked a man for a birthday present, it was known as a reverse proposal.

 Chapter 94

    Its almost time, isnt it.

    On a certain day, Azel said that so nonchntly that Serge almost missed it.

    Eh? Almost time for what?

    For the permafrost to melt.

    In other words, it was almost time for the Millennium to begin.

    In Winter of Year 3002 on the Continental Calendar, an omen had appeared.

    Theyer of permafrost began retreating in spite of the winter. Then, on the dawn of Year 3003, the trend became all the more evident.

    Each of the country leaders openedmunications with each other, but even though they sought to cooperate, it didnt go well.

    Setting aside Istria that had was as exhausted by civil war as it was, the strong, emerging country of Ogress took a neutral position.

    The information Serge sent to them that he got from Azel had a hand in that as well.

    Regent Guineveres opinions held heavy sway internally and Queen Ryuke Riana used the former ogres as an example. Both of them wanted to avoid hostile behavior in this.

    Of course, as Casalia, the Magic City and Holy City all bordered the demons domain directly, they were vehemently against this.[1]

    Humanity was unable to unify before the demon invasion.

    Even the Magic City criticized Ogress attitude.

    As someone from Ogress, they even kept a distance from Serge, though they didnt say anything due to his capability.

    However, his cheeks just loosened from what he read in the letter he got that came from Ogress.

    In addition to Ca and Shizunas child from two years before, Fios first and Shizunas second children were born this year.

    They were both girls. As far as Serge was concerned, that was the best.

    I wonder how cute they are~. They couldve at least sent me a photo with magic.

    Even so, Queen Ria was doing her best.

    For her to have four formal children in thest three years did that make her lewd? Did she have sniper-like uracy? Or maybe she should be called a hero?[2]

    A knocking sound came from the door. It was Chris.

    Serge, are you free?

    Yeah.

    He wasnt particrly trying to hide the letter. He just put it back into the envelope and ced it on the desk as normal.

    From Ogress?

    Yeah, its another one saying that Nee-chans kid was born.

    Serge sent information he learned from Azel to Ria, but Serge never received important information from Ria. At most, it was just her saying what information she wanted to know.

    So, whats up?

    The next expedition?

    Chris had stopped talking so formally with him at some point, too. It mightve been because their familiarity had just increased that much.

    Ah, targeting the Hydra, right?

    Chriss abilities improved a considerable amount in these past two years. This was due to Serges proper guidance of course, but this time she had her eyes set on defeating the Hydra.

    And I want to make this thest one.

    Eh?

    What was that just now?

    You are going back to Ogress. People need someone of your strength there, right?

    No no no, hold up! Dont just go and decide on that!

    Of course, Chris knew of Ogresss movements as a country.

    However, her behavior was entirely the same as it had always been.

    Thats why he couldnt keep up with her saying something like that so suddenly.

    You know, Chris. This town belongs to humanity and is right next to the demons domain. I couldnt leave you all in such a dangerous spot and leave to go back.

    Even Azel said that this town would in all likelihood fall.

    He also said that he wanted to have all nobatants flee as far as possible.

    But even so, Chris remained stubborn.

    I already have the power to fight.

    This was a failure.

    He prepared everything carefully. They were going to go after a Hydra.

    Both the supplies and mercenaries hired were assessed with an even more discerning eye than usual.

    And moreover, Serge wasnt the one to do it. It was done by Chris, alone.

    From what Serge saw, nothing wascking. Five warriors and a scout. She even employed an acquaintance from the academy that could use recovery magic well.

    Their preparations for facing the Hydra were solid. With this, theyd definitely be able to defeat it. However, the problem was what would happen after that.

    The group left early in the morning.

    The leader was Chris, with Sergeing along basically as an observer.

    Their pace firm, the group headed to their target location. It was a swamp that had a Hydra sighting reported.

    Their search was going smoothly.

    Chris no longer whined about wanting to go to the bathroom or bathe. That was because she learned how to do those things on her own, though.

    And on the fifth day since they entered the forest.

    Their group reached the swamp.

    They threw the animal blood theyd prepared into the swamp. This was the first demerit. They had to burn down a bit of the forest to secure their footing.

    As for what popped up, lured by the scent of blood it was a Six-Headed Hydra.

    Uooh

    The battle went steadily.

    The warriors and scout warded off the Hydras attacks while Chriss magic damaged it bit by bit, followed up by the healing mage.

    It was hard for them to defeat its first neck, but the fight got easier after that.

    Rushing Wind de!

    The final neck torn off by her wind magic, the battle was over.

    Yeah, thats all it took.

    The warriors sat back on the spot to rest. Chris was using her staff to somehow hold herself up. The healing mage was on his knee.

    Everyone did their best.

    Serge approached Chris.

    See that, Serge!? We did it by ourselves!

    Yep, but disqualified.

    There was a dagger in Serges hand.

    Its tip was pointed to Chriss throat.

    Using all of your strength in a fight, your throat would get ripped through afterwards. That is war.

    Serge spoke in a cold voice.

    Chris stared at Serge.

    She kept staring, not saying a word.

    Theirpanions didnt understand what was happening either. The only reality was that they could see Serge hold a dagger against Chris.

    Even if I didnt catch you by surprise, do you think you could win against me alone?

    That would be difficult. To be frank, even if she fought with her all against a fully recovered Serge, her winning was unlikely.

    That* is war. Chris, you arent suited for it. I believe that you would fit best in the rear, supporting.

    But arent you going to fight?

    Aah, so that was it?

    Her saying stuff about being the heros follower, so that was just an excuse?

    Chris had wanted to be together to be together, fighting alongside Serge.

    Me? Why would I?

    Her eyes obviously puzzled, Chris looked at Serge again.

    Eh?

    Im in charge of logistics didnt I say that?

    Re-sheathing the dagger, Serge put his hand on Chriss shoulder.

    Im better at that than my skill in magic. Thats why I didnt fight in the previous war.

    The only person he fought was that wolf man that attacked Ca.

    So Chris, you dont have to fight either.

    That said, Chris simply nodded in response.

    He head probably wasnt working right just yet, but at any rate, it looked like she understood.

    Alright, you guys!

    The standing Serge shouted at the warriors who were slowly recovering their endurance!

    Material gathering, begin~!

    Hyahha!

    Like this, hisst adventure in the Magic City ended.

    There was just one thing left for Serge to bring to its closure.

    Right.

    His promise with Azel.

 Chapter 95

    Around the end of January of Year 3003 on the Continental Calendar.

    Serge made his decision and visited Azels tower.

    Azel wasying down on a sofa and reading a book, his lips curved into a slight smile.

    It appears youvee to a decision.

    Yes. I

    He paused for a moment.

    I will be a Great Sage.[1]

    He didnt have to do any preparations. However, as it was going to take three days time, he did notify people that he would be gone.

    Serge was guided into a room further up the tower, past the area he was told that he wasnt allowed to enter.

    To say what was there in a single word, it was science.

    One wall was covered with a geometric pattern of copper wires running up from the floor. They went all the way to the ceiling.

    This was science. Not magic.

    No, perhaps it was closer to a science that took magic into ount?

    To be a Great Sage is to inherit this knowledge. Those who inherit it will, without exception, keep watch over this world. You are free to interfere if you wish, but I do not rmend doing so too often.

    As Azel was saying that, he lead Serge towards a capsule bed in the middle of the room.

    You will ce this on your head, you will fall into a deep slumber. Once you awaken, you will be an existence known as a Great Sage.

    Serge gulped, his apprehension audible.

    Your level will rise rapidly due to obtaining the knowledge. I wonder, were you prepared to ept this power as well?

    Serge took a few deep breaths. This machine did not feel like it was a mind control machine. But even so, Serge had something he wanted to protect. For that, he needed power.

    Serge nodded and stepped into the capsule. It was surprisinglyrge. Thinking about it, it was probably made so that races other than humans could be Great Sages as well.

    The helmet on his head, Sergeid down.

    He soon fell asleep, the torrent of knowledge beginning to rush into him.

    A piece of history.

    The Millenniums arrival, from the history of mankind. Their fight against the demons.

    Azel was there. There was a person with ck hair, probably the Hero. The Demon King looked like a demon.

    It was an intense struggle.

    The demons that appeared from beyond the permafrost were simply hungry.

    They hungered, yet they kept marching.

    This was the truth of the Millennium.

    Be they humans, animals, or demons, they all needed to eat.

    It happened in the central part of the continent. Even Oomori Woods outer fringes were infringed upon.

    Most human settlements were annihted. The southeastern inds, the imperial capital, and some cities that were suitable for defense managed to make it through.

    There was a Dragon.

    Serge learned one thousand years of history.

    And then further into the past. People were living in cities quite different from the current.

    And once again, he arrived at the next thousand year step into the past, two thousand years ago.

    By this point, Serge was screaming.

    However, the past didnt stop flowing by.

    It repeated again. Demons wereing from beyond the permafrost yet again.

    Humans and demons perished, their souls entering the cycle.

    This cycle, stained in blood as it was, held a queer beauty.

    He saw a woman who looked strikingly like Ria.

    She was on the Dark Dragons back.

    The battle between the Hero holding arge sword and the demonic Demon King ended, the victory going to the Hero once again.

    And then Serge arrived at three thousand years ago.

    Serge learned the truth about the Great Copse.

    Three days had passed.

    Shed been contacted by Serge, but Chris worried the whole time.

    However, she was only told that he would be away for three days time.

    Although it wasnt to the point that she couldnt hold food down, she would suddenly awaken at night.

    Where did Serge go?

    By telling someone that they shouldnt overwork themselves, would they not attempt something unthinkable?

    She worried.

    The gate doors opened.

    A person hade in.

    The vigil for the gate was never ending, so people could be allowed in at any time.

    The person was holding a mages staff.

    Serge!

    Serge looked at Chris, his eyes unfocused as he looked towards Chris.

    Whats wrong? Are you alright?

    Chris spoke, feeling like something was wrong.

    Serge walked to her and hugged her tightly.

    Everything, its all for the Soul Cycle

    His hands were trembling. His voice trembling as well, he kept on embracing Chris.

    Right, right. Its impossible. But that person thinks he can do it. Even Nee-chan

    Hearing Serges almost incoherent muttering, Chris hugged him back, holding him tightly.

    Serges trembling stopped. His warm breath brushed against Chriss neck.

    Sorry please, let me stay like this a bit longer

    Mm

    The two stayed like that, each holding the other.

    Serge had changed ever since that night.

    The time he spent looking far off in the distance as though in meditation increased.

    He would sometimes go into the forest alone, spending several days at a time doing so.

    Something that Chris noticed was that Serges mana had grown silent.

    Normally, mana would fluctuate, simr to breathing. This was true for every human, regardless of how strong or weak their mana was.

    However, this wasnt so for the current Serge.

    She couldnt feel any movements in Serges mana, much like a pool with a calm surface.

    It was said that this would happen for someone who couldpletely control their mana, but those who could were an incredibly small portion of the poption. Those people were called Sages. In truth, Chris knew nothing more than that.

    She was worried about it. The person to inquire about what happened should have been her.

    For the first time in her life, she was hugged by a man who wasnt her father or brother. Asking him something like that should have been alright.

    Yet even so, she couldnt find it in herself to do so.

    In those three days, Serges expression had matured as though hed aged dozens of years.

    Ive be Azelford-samas sessor.

    It wasnt too big of a surprise.

    Seeing how Serge had struggled over the past few days, it wasnt something too incredible to imagine.

    Therefore, Chris wasnt surprised by that. What surprised her is that Serge had more to say after that.

    Thanks to that, I have perpetual longevity, can understand practically all magic, and know three thousand years of history

    Serge

    Its like my heads all tangled up even still. But well, I chose to do this myself.

    Is there anything I can do?

    Serge shook his head.

    Nothing right now but sooner orter, I might have to ask you to do something awful.

    If its your request, anything.

    Ojou-san, thats a line you should never tell a man!

    What would you do if I told you to let me massage your boobs?

    O-or if I said to keep mepany for the night

    I wouldnt though! Really!

    I will truly ask you when the timees.

    That night, Serge was called into the earls study.

    There were two people sitting on a sofa specifically ced as though to receive him.

    Serge felt that he could understand what was about to happen just by that.

    It has been decided that a mobilization order will be given to the citys mages.

    The Magic City was an oligarchy. Chosen by nobles, the rulers decided its policies.

    Although this excludes students, they might eventually mobilize the students as well. No, they absolutely will when the timees.

    You want me to take Chris before that happens?

    Can we request this of you?

    This was convenient for Serge. However, what pretense would the earl use?

    Ogress has called for the exchange of magic and for those of power to counter the demons front. As one of the trainees, Chris would disappear into that.

    It was somethingmendable for a father to do. But what about him as a noble?

    Truthfully, he wanted to cast aside his pride as a noble and his duties and flee to Ogress along with his daughter.

    However, that would have been against his morals.

    Several dayster, it was announced that a special envoy would be sent to Ogress.

    Chriss name was on the list.

    Serge would act as a guard and return to Ogress.

    A few days before, Serge visited Azel.

    Azel waited for Serge amongst his mountains of books, reclined back as he sipped on wine.

    Youre going?

    Yeah. Its my home. I also have to tell the queen the truth that I learned here.

    Hede to understand the Millenniums significance. By perpetuating the Soul Cycle, the worlds health was maintained. To that end, many lives must be sacrificed.

    And the person who agonized over how to prevent it was the Demon King, formerly a hero.

    Even if we repeated the Millennium as we have each time before, it might not work out. In the past thousand years, the demons obtained a technological might iparable to before.

    But then

    How would they face the Great Copse?

    Even with all that, the Demon King intends to fight for the fate of the world.

    Doing that would likely be an even more insurmountable task than simply facing the Millennium.

    Even now, Serge didnt know which side stood in the right.

    The next time youe, I will transfer this towers master authority to you. When I die, those three will follow yourmands.

    Essentially, this was hisst testament.

    Serges eyes shook.

    Dont look at me like that, Ive already lived more than my fair share. A thousand years is more than enough for any human.

    Azel smiled. It was a refreshing smile, one that could release someone from the shackles of exhaustion.

    Im already just praying that our enemies would hurry up.

    Three dayster, the group of envoys set off for Ogress.

    From inside the cabin, Chris kept looking at the group seeing them all off.

    Its alright.

    Grabbing her hand, Serge spoke to reassure her.

    Ill be with you.

 Chapter 96

    Not long after the permafrosts ice melted.

    The observatory installed on Sacred Mountain Cyrus hillside discovered an army corps of demons from beyond the horizon.

    Their numbers were uncertain. 100,000? 200,000?

    A soldier on watch responded to headquarters as such.

    There are so many enemies, enough that the ground doesnt look ck! Seven parts enemies, three parts ck. I repeat, seven parts enemies, three parts ck!

    d in mirror-polished armor, trolls and orcs formed ranks as they marched towards the fort. Their appearance was obviously unlike that of one thousand years before. It was as Azel feared.

    (This this was the source of your confidence, wasnt it? Ars!)

    As therge demon army stood before the small fort, a dark elfa demon with the same kind of vocal organ as a humanbegan rmending for its capittion.

    ording to the dark elf, if they relinquished their arms and offered provisions, they promised to not bring harm to their civilians nor bring violence to the fort.

    It wasnt as though the humans believe them, so they used the three days they were given properly.

    They appealed to the nearby Holy City to dispatch a holy chivalric order and had their mages raise the ramparts as much as possible.

    However, once the third day passed, they realized that it was all for naught.

    W-whats that

    A giant

    The gigas tribe. Although not quite as gargantuan as a cyclops, they were giants that had enormous bodies. One of these were rushing towards the fort.

    Wooden walls and the like werent even an obstacle for something like it.

    The demon forces used the hole it created to invade. Tens of thousands of soldiers flooded into the fort that could have only housed a few thousand at best.

    The fort fell within the day.

    After that, the demon army divided into three forces.

    One force would establish an encampment around the fort while the other two would advance by detouring east and west around the Sacred Mountain.

    The forces that advanced along the east side of it were stopped by thebined armors of the Magic City and the Sacred City. Rather, they stopped voluntarily.

    The demon armys western force cut through the forest, making a path and, much like Cordovas troops had, circumvented the Sacred Mountain.

    Coming to that situation, the Magic City used a great magic.

    Meteor Shower.

    Summoned through a ritual that took many mages, meteors showered down directly upon the demon army.

    Ooh!

    Its here!

    Azel was calm as he stood among the various officers who where in an uproar on the castle walls.

    (Its too weak. Theyve alsoe prepared for it.)

    True, it did injure and kill several thousand. However, for invoking a magic like that, it wasmerelyseveral thousand.

    By the time they could use the magic again, the enemys vanguard would probably have already reached Magic Citys walls. And that was with the magic-skilled dark elves, vampires, and nagas not even having made their appearance yet.

    If it turned into a siege, the city would fall in no time. This was clear to him with his experience from thest time this happened a thousand years before.

    (How much damage will they deal? Should I send the citizens away?)

    What is that?

    A group ofthingsappeared from the forest.

    Although they looked like golems at a nce, they were much toorge to be a golem, as well as too agile.

    (Are those!? Impossible! Hed progressed far enough to mass produce them!?)

    At that moment, Azel knew that the Magic City would fall.

    Those few dozenthingswerent golems. They were robots.

    The demon armys trump card, created with the fusion of science and magic.

    Intercept them!

    Its useless! Quickly!

    We cant make it!

    The rampart was quickly overran by the robots that possessed a speed several times faster than a horses.

    The officers were safe due to hurriedly taking shelter. However, the mental shock was massive.

    Despite the fireballs assailing them, the robots continued their offensive.

    A thousand years, huh

    Azel suddenly muttered.

    In one thousand years, humans waged wars, brought peace, then fought again. Somewhere inside that cycle, they found time to develop.

    This was no time to assaulted by the sense of defeat. Even if Azel was fine dying here, he couldnt allow the citizens to suffer.

    Nonbatants are to fall back to the academy! Mages are to work at repairing the damaged walls!

    Fortunately or not, the robots did not enter through the walls after destroying them. They simply retreated.

    Perhaps the demons were attempting to tired them out, or perhaps it was to demonstrate their power. If anything, it felt more like thetter.

    Why? Because Magic City wasnt able to put up a fight. Perhaps only several high ranking mages would be able to, as well as Azel himself.

    Although the robots assaulting them had lower magical resistance than the one the Demon King himself used, most ordinary magic wouldnt affect them at all.

    And their armor. Ordinary weapons very likely wouldnt even be able to leave a scratch on them.

    Even if it was the holy sword that Thor used, it wouldnt be able to do its full damage.

    Three dayster, the main force of the demon army arrived.

    The recently restored walls were destroyed once again by giant races. Numerous races like orcs and goblins streamed in through the destroyed walls.[1]

    It wasplete havoc.

    Surrender! Those who surrender will be guaranteed their life!

    Although a female dark elf general named Rei called out, no humans surrendered to the demons.

    All they felt towards demons was a mix of fear and hatred.

    In the end, only those who had fainted or had lost the ability to fight were taken as captives.

    Find the Great Sage! If it is his will, the humans will surrender!

    Although there werent many of them in the demon army, it did have human troops.

    They attempted to persuade their fellow humans that had locked themselves away in their homes to live together with both humans and demons in the demon territory.

    However, this also ended in failure. The humans emotions were simply too biased against demons.

    They chose death over being humiliated. There were dozens of soldiers, as well as civilians, that chose it.

    Seeing that, Rei bit her lips. What was uring was as her beloved Demon King said would happen.

    Humans had to try to assimte with demons.

    Listen well. I will bring back with the sacred knights and the army that was dispatched to the each. So until then, absolutely do not act rashly. Even if you be a prisoner, I will definitely rescue you.

    What Azel said to the captain of the garrison that held the academy was something that even he himself didnt believe.

    The Demon King had certainly given those orders to the demons. Assimting with humans, that was the Demon Kings ideal.

    However, Azel didnt believe that that ideal had spread its way through all of the demons society. Humans were creatures that would even wage war amongst themselves, after all.

    He knew, but right now, Azel had chosen to flee. He had to inform everyone of their enemys strength.

    Could they win if they were informed?

    It was unlike one thousand years ago. If they didnt have Dark Dragon Valiss strength, the humans winning this war was likely impossible.

    Even while thinking that, Azel danced through the skies, heading first towards the east.

    Humans were foolish. This is what Rei believed.

    Why would they foolishly choose their own death? Even if it was tiny, should they not cling to that speck of hope?

    No, she changed her mind.

    Everything was given by the Demon King.

    Initially, he coerced them through force.

    Then after that, he ruled them throughw.

    And now, he guided the demons through things known as ethics and morality.

    Or, perhaps, that was exactly what should be called the authority of the Demon King.

    Once the demon army invaded into the city area, they first raided their food stocks.

    The amount of food necessary to maintain a host numbering into a million was just barely able to be transported by the demon territory.

    Therefore, together with procuring food on the march, the demon army thought to introduce an experimental colonization system.

    Originally, most goblins were omnivores, as well as orcs. It wasmon sense to feed arge number of people with grain rather than with meat.

    Meanwhile, it was obvious that the human forces stationed in the academy would run out of food sooner orter.

    Nevertheless, they held hope that Azel woulde back with reinforcements from the Sacred City and clung to their vain delusions.

    In truth, at that moment, the army that Magic City had sent towards the east as well as the reinforcements from the Sacred City were facing off against a demon army numbering upwards of one hundred thousand on the eastern side of the Sacred Mountain.

    No matter howrge Magic City and Sacred City were, there was a limit. They couldnt oppose the demon army of one hundred thousand.

    In the end, Azel abandoned Magic City.

    Magic Citys dispatch had merged together with Sacred Citys.

    As they were, there was the danger of getting pincer attacked, so they had no other choice.

    The people that had barricaded themselves inside of Magic Citys academysted for half of a month.

    However, the dark elf woman that was the enemysmander came unarmed in order to enter negotiations, eventually leading to their surrender.

    Those who surrendered werent treated with any particr cruelty and were instead given a thin rice gruel and collected into one ce as they were beforehand.

    As the ones bringing them their food were good spirited goblins and amiable kobolds, the distance between them gradually closed.

    Before long, soldiers that were guards or seriously wounded joined in with them. Once theyd learned that they would receive caring treatment, they found it practically impossible to continue holding their malice.

    Even so, as there were many people that had lost loved ones to them, it still took time.

    On a certain day, an earl that had survived by chance asked a question to the dark elf that was theirmander.

    Dark Elf-dono, what do you seek from us?

    The dark elf first gave her name.

    I am Rei Bradford.

    And so Rei then told him of the Demon Kings ideals.

    Human-demon symbiosis.

    It sounded like a story from a fantasy.

    However, it had already been sessful in the demon territory.

    Thats why there were humans among the demon forces as well.

    Having lost his son in the war, this was something the earl could appreciate.

    On that day, Magic City capitted in the truest meaning of the word.

 Chapter 97

    On that day, an army was discovered heading towards Jaeburg from far away on a mountain road.

    This was something that had already been anticipated, so it was immediately reported and ryed all the way to Manesh.

    Their numbers: tens of thousands.

    As they were arriving through a mountain pass, their numbers were much smaller than the force that had assaulted Magic City. However, it was more than a sufficient force to overwhelm Jaeburg.

    Moreover, there was a huge robot painted in crimson within the force.

    Theyre here, eh

    As the person takingmand of Jaeburgs army, Vargas kept his worries to himself.

    Hed been told by Ria to notunch the first strike. Even if he ignored her, he wouldnt be of the mind to so anyways.

    However, when the demon army made camp, they did so surrounding Jaeburg.

    The next day, Ria and Ca flew over from Manesh. They literally came flying.

    Then, having waited until nightfall, the demon army sent an envoy forward.

    Among the envoy was a girl with xen-hair, the vampire, Asuka.

    My bad, making you wait till a time like this.

    That was the first thing she said. Like all vampires, even a strong vampire like Asuka was unable to move sufficiently in daylight.

    They were in a tent built midway between the demon armys encampment and Jaeburgs city gate.

    From Ogress side, there was Ria, Ca, and several bureaucrats. From the demons side, there was just Asuka and a few people that appeared to be military officers.

    Before we talk, Id like to ask about something from three years ago. That werewolf incident, what were his intentions back then?

    Rias voice wasced with anger. After seeing her most important person being destroyed, theres no way she couldnt be angry about it.

    That was unfortunate. Even we werent keeping a watch on that His Majesty was waiting for thest moment, just in case.

    The person who stopped Rias katana definitely was the Demon King. With the timing he used there, he likely could have saved Ca as well.

    However, Ria wouldnt consent to that.

    To be honest, I am at a loss at whether we should put our faith in a Demon King who keeps a thing like that.

    I also think that that thing should have died sooner Well, his loyalty towards His Majesty was certain, though. Also, even someone like that had a family

    So, what are your demands?

    The rted party, Ca, continued the discussion. That was already in the past. For her, it was done and over.

    Hearing her words, Asukas expression rxed.

    We do not wish to war with humanity.

    That was the truth. The lie detection magic that Ca used in secret didnt go off. There was the possibility that she had tricked it, though.

    We want thend in the vicinity of this mountain. We n on cultivating the area, turning it into a city.

    That wasnt a lie either. Then again, if this vampire girl lied to them, it would quickly be appear on her face.

    Also, wed like you to recognize our ability to live together with humans.

    Hmm

    Rias head was filled with thoughts on the matter. Living together with demons. In these past few years, Ria had thought about it the whole time.

    It would cause the matter with Ca to be set aside, but once she calmed down, even if she fought against them right now, it would very likely lead to a massive amount of losses.

    Besides, there was one thing she worried about over all else.

    Right now where is the Demon King?

    That was the most important piece of intel there was.

    If he was watching this meeting nearby and saw Ria and Ca alone crush the demon army, he would likely swoop in to attack. As the two would be exhausted, it would be unlikely that they could win against him.

    If it would turn out like that, ignoring what Ria wanted or didnt want, thered be no choice but to ept the demon armys points.

    That is something that even I dont know.

    Ria didnt have many choices.

    To be exact, it was just whether or not they would fight.

    If it came to a fight, it would be simple. If Ria and Ca joined up with Jaeburgs war potential, even with this vampire that had be their acquaintance fighting against them, theres no way they would lose. Even so, there would certainly be sacrifices in doing so.

    Ria did not want to allow there to be those sacrifices.

    I will approve of you making a city. However, there will some conditions that benefit us.

    Asuka urged her on in silence.

    First off, we will not allow the construction of a rampart. This is in order to prevent it being used as a military base if ites down to it. Something at the level of a fence is fine.

    Alright. And?

    Well concedend, but it will be a ce a little ways away from Jaeburg. This is to allow for our side to put our defenses in order in case something happens.

    Thats alright too.

    Unlike Ria and Asuka, the subordinates behind them were getting nervous.

    That this one might be the biggest problem

    Ria stared at Asuka. It was a stare as though to say she wouldnt forgive any lying.

    Until we reach the point that it is deemed safe, I would like to take a few hostages.

    Asuka sighed, nodding.

    Understood. Ill go along with some others that you pick.

    No, not you. Youre too strong.

    That part took Asuka by surprise.

    For hostages would the guys standing behind you be alright?

    Eh? No, that would be troubling. Without them, our forces would stop functioning.

    There were orcs and goblins amongst them, but they were probably staff officers.

    Then I guess just you is fine? Youre weak in the daytime at least.

    Like that, in Year 3003 on the Continental Calendar, a non-aggression arrangement under the name of the Jaeburg Treaty was signed between Ogress and the demons.

    Although this treaty was only meant tost for a single years time at first, this would be decided to be extended through both partys mutual consent.

    Having many strong races, the demons immediately built a settlement one days walk away from Jaeburg.

    Along with that, the demon army that had been surrounding Jaeburg moved to cultivatend that had been conferred to them by Ria.

    Ria herself watched over it.

    Before long, it was arranged that caravans would go from Jaeburg to the demon settlement.

    Initially, Ria or Ca would travel together with them. This was in order to act as a deterrent in case anything happened.

    However, truly, nothing happened at all.

    The demons silently cultivated thend. Using methods that humans didnt know about, they were able to produce crops in an area that was thought to be barren.

    Living in Jaeburg, even Asuka was docile. She would sometimes be lead around by those watching over her to look around the human town.

    However, this was only ever done during the daytime so that she couldnt use her powers as a vampire.

    In this way, the days passed by calmly.

    A piece of information arrived from Manesh.

    Serge had returned home.

    When she first heard about this, Ria was happy.

    However, once she heard that Serge wanted Ria, Ca, and Guinevere to meet him as soon as possible to talk about something, her expression turned into a doubtful one.

    She had been regrly receiving letters from Serge.

    And yet this was an urgent request.

    She had a bad feeling about this.

    Asuka, can I bring you somewhere?

    Ria, Ca, and Asuka flew through the sky towards Manesh.

    When they arrived at the royal castles courtyard, Ria saw a nostalgic face.

    Nee-chan!

    However, the only thing nostalgic was his face.

    Serge hadpletely outstripped Ria in height.

    You grew pretty tall.

    He looked to be above 170 cm. Even though Ria was tall for a woman, she wasnt that tall.

    I have a a lot to talk about, but first why is Asuka-san with you?

    The sun had already gone down, there wasnt even any afterglow from it. Otherwise, Asuka wouldnt be able to fly.

    If me being here is bad, would you let me look around?

    No rather, Id like to hear about how much you demons know about this as well.

    Guinevere joining up with them, the five gathered in the castles parlor.

    Seeing him stay silent as though being careful to not say anything, the other thought something was strange.

    Where should I start

    Serge seemed to be hesitant. His expression no longer held any vestiges of his former childish youth. It had matured.

    Start with the conclusion. We can go from there.

    Ria urged him. Serge was happy that her frankness hadnt changed.

    Ill say it, then.

    Even so, he gulped before continuing.

    If we continue on how we are right now humanityno, the world will be destroyed.

    It was the truth about the Great Copse.

 Chapter 98

    What are you talking about?

    The person to say that was the one who was closest to being an outsider here, Asuka.

    The Millennium is clearly about the demons invasion. However, His Majesty have been thinking about a way for humans and demons to live together.

    Youre wrong. Its not like that. Ill go over it from the start.

    And so, first, Serge told everyone that he became a Great Sage.

    Everyone was surprised by that, but it wasnt wasnt his main point.

    When I became a Great Sage, I learned the past 3,000 years history in other words, the remaining records of the human race were passed on to me.

    With that, Serge spoke about something that they hadnt found strange thus far.

    Nee-chan, how do you think humans evolved in this world?

    This wasnt something that Ria had thought about at all.

    Archaeology hadnt developed at all. The temples said that God created mankind, but as a reincarnator, she knew that was false.

    3,000 years ago, there werent any humans in this world.

    If that was the case, where did humanse from?

    The way humans came to this world was through the Great Copse. Around ten thousand of them in total.

    The Great Copse.

    They already knew what would happen in the Millennium. Looking for food and hoping fornd, demons would flood in.

    However, Valis hadnt said anything concerning the Great Copse.

    From here on, my conjectures will be mixed in. If theres anyone that doesnt want to hear it, well

    Even though he said that, no one made a move to stand up and leave.

    The mystery behind this worlds establishment was about to be revealed.

    Sighing, Serge spoke.

    If humans and demons dont kill each other to the absolute limit in the Millennium to circte souls, the power that causes this world to exist would be lost, causing a Great Copse.

    This was an opinion that countered the Demon Kings, whose opinion was that they should live together.

    So.

    Within the silence, Guinevere spoke.

    Thes copse.

    Well, that would be a Great Copse.

    But its strange. The Demon King fought together with Valis a thousand years ago, he couldnt not know that. Knowing about it, he shouldnt want to promote something so simple as a human-demon symbiosis n.

    Rias doubts were on track here as well. Serge sighed again.

    Yeah, thats something I myself dont understand. Therefore, we need to meet it again.[1]

    It. The existence that knew about all of this.

    He had to meet Dark Dragon Valis.

    The current state of affairs that was them vacating the country was considerably difficult. However, even so, they left it to Guinevere.

    The members that would be re-challenging the Dark Labyrinth were as follows:

    Ria, Serge, Ca, Irina. Just these people were more than enough.

    In addition to them, first was Asuka. As a member of the demons side, she wanted to go at all costs.

    There was one more person, someone who absolutely wouldnt take no for an answer.

    That person was Chris.

    Show us how you look after your wife.

    Chris responded to Rias banter seriously.

    Im not his wife yet. Besides, I need power.

    Concerning Chris, the other members were generally alright with it.

    As she was a mage that could take out a Hydra, she probably wouldnt hold them back.

    However, Serge definitely didnt want Chris to apany them.

    If she met Valis, she would hear about what they were discussing. For a normal person, it would no doubt be a terrible burden.

    Unexpectedly, Irina couldnt fly.

    Of course, she could fly if she returned to her Dragon form, but because of that, she hadnt learned how to fly.

    Other than her, everyone could flyChris included. That said, they would have to travel onnd so that Irina could keep up, which would take up valuable time.

    There, Serges new magic showed its effect.

    Summon Wyvern.

    Irina took off her armor and got on the back of the summoned Wyvern. Serge temporarily took charge of her armor.

    Within that night, the group finally arrived at the Dark Labyrinth.

    There were no other explorers in the entrance hall.

    With the demon army so close by, they probably didnt even feel like delving into abyrinth.

    The party began to explore thebyrinth after a brief rest.

    Hasnt the path changed since thest time we were here?

    The person Ria asked was Irina, but had obviously changed from asking Serge after seeing his expression.

    I think Valis-chan changed the insides after Ria and everyone beat it back then.

    That made sense. If they knew the map all the way inside, any further exploration would basically be a single path in.

    So she could do something like that as well? As expected of a God Dragon.

    But in this situation, it was just a hassle.

    Chris misunderstood.

    Shed thought that, just a bit, shed gotten strong.

    That was a mistake.

    She knew what true strength was now aftering to thisbyrinth.

    Severing a Hydras neck in a single blow, its scales easily pierced through by magic.

    They could repel magic creatures simply by bombarding it with more magic and tear through Golems like they were made of paper.

    Taking part in such a ludicrous group, Chris was outperformed in her primary role.

    It was said that the main reason that levels would raise was the Magic Source thatposed living creatures, but it was also often said that the person who got the attack in that ended its life would gain the most.

    In fact, one would feel power flow into themselves each time they defeated a powerful enemy.

    At the same time, the other five people killing enemies with her just how strong were they?

    You are really are out of the standard. That boy in particr. Hes grown so much that his old self cantpare at all.

    Saying that, even Asuka was clearly stronger than shed been before. It was rather rare for an existence that had already lived for so long to have such a rapid growth.

    Well, I did a bit of something.

    After obtaining the title of Great Sage, he changed that knowledge into power and killed monsters with experimental magic.

    If you simply raised your level by killing monsters, that would also make you strong.

    Asuka had been practicing before the Millennium as well.

    A weekter.

    There was a huge door before them.

    Back then, this was the door that Irina was protecting. Now, there was a giant in front of it.

    It wasnt a Cyclops. Even more colossal, it was a giant whose whole body was d in ice. An Ice Gigas.

    However, even with the giants estimated level of 160, it was no match for Ria.

    Ria killed it by herself.

    Moreover, with a single attack.

    Pulling her dark god sword from her shadow, she cleaved the giant in two from shoulder to waist.

    Darkness magic. Not giving it any practical use in the least since being taught it by Valis, the current Ria was able to manipte it freely.

    Man~, this really does cut well~

    Using Gach for the first time, Ria said that.

    Concerned that it might bring harm to her allies, she couldnt make use of it lightly.

    The Ice Gigas dispersed into dark particles and was sucked into the god sword.

    It could absorb power and be stronger. This was definitely a godly weapon.

    Well then, lets open it~

    Dering that carefreely, Irina opened the door the the Dark Labyrinths deepest depths.

 Chapter 99

    There was a massive dragon inside.

    Its existence alone could instill fear and awe into those who glimpsed it. The sacred, chaotic Dark Dragon Valis.

    Even with its gargantuan scale, no one other than Chris knees buckled.

    Tranquil Area.

    Serges magic blocked the pressure that was weighing down on Chris. With that, Chris slowly stood back up.

    Are you alright?

    Yeah, sorry.

    Chris was keenly aware of the fact that she was weak.

    Good job ining back.

    Even her voice contained a certain pressure. Without the assistance of his magic, even Serges mightve buckled as well.

    Valis-chan!

    Valis, seeing the familiar person that was the shouting Irina, once again shrunk her giant figure.

    Just like thest time, her appearance was that of a human woman, very much like Ria.

    I take it you visited for something concerning the Millennium?

    Dark Dragon Valis, I seeded the title of Great Sage.

    Serge stood ahead of the others, saying that.

    However, Valis didnt respond. Shed likely already known just by looking at him.

    With that, I learned the meaning behind the Millennium. Even so, I dont truly understand what the meaning of the Great Copse is.

    Valid nodded, so he continued to talk.

    Please teach us the meaning of the Great Copse.

    It holds no meaning to humanity.

    Valis replied.

    It was an answer that wasnt an answer.

    Switching in for the speechless Serge, Ria stepped forward.

    The Millennium has started in the world above. Unlike the ones thatve happen so far, demons and humans arent fighting against each other, instead looking for ways to live together. Will that path lead to the Great Copse?

    Yes, the Great Copse will ur soon enough.

    Is this Great Copse thing aary copse?

    Valis stubbornly refused to answer her.

    For some reason, she wouldnt tell them. But why?

    Would something happen if she told them?

    If so, what was that something?

    That something might be what shed told the Demon King.

    Can humanity survive the Great Copse?

    Ria changed her question.

    I do not know. However, a few humans should be able to make it through. Just like how the elves, dwarfs, and demi-humans did in the past.

    So it was like that after all?

    Ria made a prediction. Before, there used to be something called the Great Copse.

    And it was something likeing into contact with another world. Like how Heroes are summoned from other worlds.

    Even humans were said to havee from another world. Assuming that to be true, what happened to their original world.

    Did it not copse, falling into ruin?

    Valis, I have onest thing I want to ask.

    Rias conjecture could easily be cleared up with this single answer.

    With your strength could you destroy this?

    I could.

    Valis hesitated a few moments before responding.

    Rias conjecture solved, she would discuss with the rest about itter.

    However, that everyone didnt include someone.

    This is the first time that those three havee here, is it not?

    Perpetual youth.

    It was something that could even be called a curse.

    That is, it was a blessing that would turn into a curse as you prayed for death.

    No, Chris! If you dont want to grow old, just use magic!

    The one to stop her was Serge. However, Chris shook her head.

    Youve resolved yourself to live forever, havent you?

    No, Serge only sought out strength.

    The perpetual youth was only something that came along with it. When the time came, he would end it all by throwing himself into a volcano or something simr.

    However, Chris voluntarily chose it for herself.

    Being able to live together for eternity would be better than being alone.

    This was also a curse to Serge.

    Bathed by the light Valis sent forth, Chris chose a life of immortality.

    Stupid perpetual youth isnt something anyone should want

    Serge knew of the expression that would sometimes appear on Azels face.

    However, all that Chris knew was that it was the path that Serge chose.

    Moreover, there was something that Serge didnt know.

    Leaving behind her birthce, the only thing left for Chris was Serge.

    Finally, thest one was Ca.

    Now that, its my turn for a question.

    Finished with realizing their wishes, Valis spoke her wish.

    Ryuke Riana, are you resolved to be my sessor?

    Resolved its not like I have any other choices, do I? Fortunately, Im interested in going along with you.

    Shrugging her shoulders, Ria spoke her answer.

    In that case, you can leave. The next we meet, everything wille to an end.

    With that, Valis sent Ria and the others back to the surface.

    Six people appeared at the entrance to the Dark Labyrinth.

    One of them was a girl with xen hair, her head hanging.

    Ill go. Theres no meaning in me being a hostage at this point.

    Conveniently, it was night time. It wasnt impossible for her to fly.

    Yeah

    With Rias terse response, Asuka took out her ck wings and left towards the sky.

    That girls overworking herself.

    And so, five people remained.

    Now then, we should summarize everything.

    Ria spoke.

    Right now, this world had four continents.

    Thisrgest was the one they were on, the Dragon Bone Continent. The other three were: the Dragon Fang Continent, the Dragon w Continent, and the Dragon Wing Continent.

    However, it was said that humans currently only resided on the Dragon Bone Continent.

    Setting aside how the other three continents human popce died out, its said that around twelve hundred years ago, immigrants from the other continents settled in the southeastern part of the continent.

    They were the present Seven City Union.

    Both the reason and the cause was unknown, but mankind currently only resided on this continent in this world.

    This continents poption was said to be somewhere around six hundred million, that and was just humans.

    Supposing that only one person out of a hundred would survive, that meant that around six million people would survive.

    Even so, only ten thousand people remained after the Great Copse.

    To think that only ten thousand people just barely survived their worlding into contact with this one

    Looking at how many people would normally die in a Millennium, it was six hundred times better than a Great Copse.

    It was a sobering fact.

    Moreover, Valis said that she didnt know if they could survive the Great Copse.

    And she didnt deny the copse of the world.

    Possessing infinite connections to other worlds, then killing them off. Was that what the Great Copse was?

    I have a headache

    Ria truly was at wits end. She couldnt go with killing demons at this point.

    Even setting aside Asukas example, they were more human-like than the humans. She couldnt do something as ghastly as killing them at such ate point.

    I need to meet the Demon King.

    She didnt know what there Demon King was. However, she needed the knowledge he possessed.

    In the end, Ria came to a conclusion.

    She would meet Demon King Ars.

 Chapter 100

    After putting the Magic City under their umbre, the demon army next set their sights on the Holy City.

    Holy City Pn.

    It was a city that even now still believed in the gods that had existed in this world, spreading their doctrine and instructing divine magic.

    Of course, this was the only city that was ipatible to demons. An inescapable battle awaited there.

    Practically all of the demon armys one million troops headed to capture the city.

    People who converted from the Magic City to being part of the demon army were sent out to advise for capittion just to make sure, but they were sent back with naught but their necks.

    It looks like humans turned into an even more barbaric race than ourselves at some point.

    Muttering as such, Reimenced the armys attack.

    Pns ramparts were unlike the Magic Citys at a full twenty meters tall. Even their instations were improved.

    Even their attacks with the giant races were prevented by magic defenses. Most of the first day saw only the demon army sustaining damage.

    The problem urred before the second days sun rose.

    The holy knights thatmended each of the units were assassinated en masse.

    The culprits behind the acts werepletely unknown. There were no eyewitnesses. However, despite it being sote at night, the temples upper echelons were forced to decide on a new deployment.

    And then the second problem urred.

    Another assassination happened, but this time it was on the priests in the temples upper echelons.

    The second days battle urred as those in the city viewed everyone else in suspicion.

    The demon armys attack was much more calmpared to the first days. It was as though they were feeling around for weak points.

    Nevertheless, Pn received great damages.

    This was due to the quickly chosenmanders being unable to give appropriate orders.

    And so the dreaded second days night fell.

    Once again, several senior officials were assassinated. Moreover, ministers were among them this time.

    In siege warfare, defeat was decided the moment their will broke.

    In that sense, Pn hadnt lost until the afternoon of the third day.

    Their defeat was decided on the morning of the fourth day.

    A dagger was stabbed into the chest of a high priest that had been heavily guarded by strict security.

    Needless to say, this was a message that said no matter who the target was, they could kill them at any time.

    Thus, Pns management chose to surrender.

    The soldiers on the front line did not like that decision.

    Even if theyd taken some damage, the walls were still fully intact. Theyd lost a fewmanders, sure, but they still had plenty of people.

    However, they too lost the will to fight by the fifth day.

    The holy knights that had beenmanding them until just the day before greatly decreased in numbers.

    All the way to the end, the specifics on the assassin(s) couldnt be figured out.

    Surely, no one would ever have thought that it was caused by a harmless peddler theyd be familiar with.

    Pn was forced to relinquish their arms and the Magic Citys troops that were dispatched here and fought together with Pn were allowed to return home.

    The holy knights were obviously isted. It was decided that their freedom would be deprived for a short while.

    Like this, Pn, a city that boasted its holiness, fell into the demons possession in just a short six days.

    However, Rei did not attempt putting demons inside the city. She knew about the thing known as public sentiment.

    As for what she did do, she destroyed their ramparts, as well aspletely opening their gates.

    They didnt touch the temples that were used to worship the many idols, however. Palins residents would want to spend time there after losing the towns ramparts.

    The demon armys advance did not stop there.

    Leaving around half of their fighting strengththeir inferior troopsthere to stand by for security measures, the remaining elites were directed towards the center of the continent, the location that was once the empire.

    Currently, Casalia and Lemdrias troops were marching to restore the lost public order.

    This was to be the ce that the demons would have their first decisive battle.

    Meanwhile, in the eastern part of the continent.

    In a certain meaning, Ogress was enveloped in peace.

    First off, the demons had never attempted to make a move against Oomori Woods. This was due to a direct order theyd received beforehand by the Demon King.

    They had a mutual noninterference with the elves, simr to the rtionship the elves had with humans.

    Istria didnt have the stamina left to fight against the demon army in the first ce.

    With their ten years of civil war finallying to a close, the new king set the liberation of very as one of his policies.

    As demi-humans were obviously included among those ves, for Istria, cooperating with demons wasnt much of a hard decision.

    Rather, the demon territorys farming methods quickly revived their devastatednds, but that was a story for another time.

    The Istrian king formally recognized the emigration of demons onto his territory, forming a de facto alliance. In this aspect, they were simr to Ogress.

    The country in the southern part of the continent behaved as though it were someone elses problem at first.

    However, they heard about the Magic Citys capittion and the Holy Citys surrender and began to recall the legends of the previous Millennium.

    They remembered that, other than the imperial capital and the eastern ind, almost every human on the continent had perished.

    In the southwest part of the continent, Labra existed only in name at this point. The great houses heads that had protected it decided to give reinforcements to the humans side.[1]

    Due to their merchants banks having a fallout, the southern Krasli was in such a miserable state that it couldnt even mobilize its army. The humans side didnt know that this was caused by a n carried out by the demon king over the course of years.

    Despite their longtime war against Lemdria, The Seven City Alliance in the south-east decided to support them. Organizing their armies was difficult, but they mainly took charge of logistical support in the end.

    Thus, the preparation for the decisive battle waspleted. On the human side, Lemdria and Casalias armies each reached 500,000, with 100,000 reinforcements from the south and 100,000 from the small to medium sized nations armies, making a total of 1,200,000.

    Meanwhile, in ck Cats headquarters that was in Lemdrias capital city, there was a meeting that had been held countless times urring once again.

    We shall remain observers in this war.

    YamatoSaint Emperor Ryuke Shifakaspoke. If this was the usual, it would have been the final say on the matter.

    Are you sure?

    Thor asked a question loaded with various meanings.

    Shifaka nodded.

    If Ars brings the thing he used in that battle, the result would be the same. Rather, both armies would be damaged by stray hits.

    Mou, did you give on up trying to avoid the Great Copse?

    Even the normally taciturn Alvis interjected.

    Twelve hundred years prior, he had led the surviving human race from the Dragon Wing Continent to this one. He was another Great Sage.

    I havent given up. However, there is nothing we can do in the current situation.

    Shifakas eyes looked as though hed already given up on everything.

    If it was just a head on fight, I think the human side would win if I used explosion magic, but

    Even the usually energetic Shana was low-spirited in this situation.

    This was true.

    There were 1,000,000 demon troops. However, given the extreme fighting strength of the various demon races, most of them should be suitable forbat.

    The humans defeat in this battle was decided the moment that they lost the Golden Dragon rice.

    What about Valis? She fought for the humans before.

    Azel already knew most of the reason why, but he couldnt help but ask.

    rice has been lost. If we lose Valis as well, we will not make it through the Great Copse. We can not have her make a move.

    His words were the words of the only human to have made it through a Great Copse among them, any objections to it werent permitted.

    So we couldnt decide on anything in the end?

    Thor sighed. However, Shifaka shook his head.

    I will go to meet Queen Ryuke Riana.

    Shifaka usually wouldnt make any moves himself, so his statement was quite something.

    Azel, please apany me. If possible, I would like to bring Dragonyer Ca into our group.

    Right, Shifaka hadnt given up.

    Breast to breast with the Demon King, the Saint Emperor hadnt given up. He was the human farthest away from giving up in the world.

    And well talk with Kuoh as well. I dont believe that Oomori Woods alone will make it through this situation safely, after all.

    Hisrades could see a certain sparkle dwelling within his aged eyes.

 Chapter 101

    There was a wilderness with the name of Falsas.

    It was a rich in at one point. A narrow river flowed through it, supplying the imperial capitals food. It was a massive grain-producing region.

    Now, however, it was nothing but a wilderness. Through a certain rampant magic, the imperial capital and everything else disappeared.

    An army made its appearance in an area just right to deploy its forces in.

    The demon army came from the north, upying a hillock and being vignt of the enemies that wereing from the other three directions.

    Allied forces approached from those three directions. They set up camp a sufficient distance away.

    In terms of replenishing their supplies, the demon army was at a disadvantage. This was the human races territory, after all. Even though theyd upied everything behind them, even ignoring the giant races among them, they were still a 500,000 strong host. Them fighting a war of attrition was unthinkable.

    Meanwhile, although it was due to psychological reasons, the allied forces had to make this a short-term decisive battle as well.

    What are demons? For humanity, they were pure evil. For the humans, it was impossible to allow them to stay in mankinds territory forever.

    However, not giving into his generals opinions, themander-in-chief, Sion, insisted that they should make this battle an extended one.

    Although they had no less than double their enemys troop count, he didnt think that that was enough to win.

    The demon army wasposed of many strong races like goblins, orcs, kobolds, and beastkin. They werentcking in races well-versed in magic like dark elves, vampires, nagas, and three-eyes, either.

    They also had races whose bodies were overwhelming, like giants and trolls. He believed that as far as war potential was concerned, they lost.

    The demon army dispatched a dark elf envoy to this awfullyposedmander. The message was that if they were given these devastatednds, they wouldnt advance any further for the time being.

    The allied forces rejected the offer, of course. They hadnt hurt the envoy, either. This was due to Sion recognizing the demons as an equal opponent, however.

    In a certain sense, that was the beginning of a mutual understanding.

    Their face-off reached the tenth day.

    The demon armys state was visible to the allied forces to some extent. What was especially noticeable were their giant golems, the most characteristic of which being a single, massive blue golem.

    Whereas the golems so far looked as though they were wearing knight armor, this golem was more animalistic. It looked like the silhouette that forsook everything to run.

    Let alone the humans, even only a few people on the demons side knew that this was the final weapon made by the Demon King. In other words, it was the robot that united chemistry and magic. Its name was the Demon Kings Machine God.

    And then the eleventh day arrived.

    The first thing to move was a unit from the demon army.

    Unable to endure their impulses to fight that were even stronger than a humans, it was a force of trolls that decided to attack of their own volition.

    She clicked her tongue, but Rei gave the entire army an order to attack.

    Move freely! If youre still alive when this is over, Illsh you with my whip!

    They didnt say it, but the staff felt that that wouldve actually been a reward.

    After having a back and forth with magic, the fighting started.

    The humans magic were primarily targeting the giants that were wrecking their formations.

    As for the demons magic, it was focused on something much more annoying: Casalias dragoons.

    By throwing down explosives down on demon troops from the sky, the demon armys formations were copsing badly.

    Be ready for attacks from above! That stuff isnt magic!

    Still issuing orders, Rei looked over the battles progress. The demon army far outstripped the allied forces in ability to charge. However, once they shed, they were surrounded and destroyed.

    The same happens to their strong individuals standing alone, their numbers decreasing.

    The demon army held a stronger war potential.

    However, even including their elevation advantage, against the allied forces experience, their numbers were decreased little by little.

    They numbered 500,000 and 1,200,000 before the confrontation, so any smaller tactics now would be meaningless.

    Rei decided to call for a retreat when the allied forces reserves started to move so as to cut off the demon armys path to retreat.

    The demon armys retreat began.

    This was a retreat, but it wasnt that theyd lost. Although their forces on the outer edges were hit by attacks and were routed, the interior troops held their discipline and kept moving.

    Moreover, a giant blue golem stood as the armys rear guard.

    Wielding a giant halberd, the golem swept a way an entire human unit in one blow.

    Notify your troops, pursuit is meaningless.

    Sion judged that if they were to keep pursuing, they would instead be the ones to suffer a loss.

    Indeed, the demon army had still maintained control over themselves, aiming for that.

    (Our advance has finally stopped, huh? The humans as well.)

    Rei muttered to herself, but she felt that everything was proceeding nicely.

    However, in truth, the allied forces were dissatisfied.

    It wasmon knowledge that the best results could be obtained while pursuing a retreating foe.

    And Sion had stopped them from doing just that.

    The second battle to ur between the demons and the allies would not have Sion inmand of it.

    The demon army retreated to the outskirts of the empires territory.

    There, Rei received Demon King Ars arrival.

    Then, the Demon King stopped their advance and started giving a speech.

    It was a calm,posed exnation for their defeat. It wasnt something meant to raise their morale.

    However, he added something at the end.

    I will be there for the next battle.

    There was nothing in existence that could raise the Demon Kings armys morale more than that.

    With that, the Demon King summoned new robots in front of the army.

    They were robots that looked the same as Reis and there were ten of them.

    One of the robots were ck with the rest of them being white.

    Each time one of the robots appeared, the Demon Kings troops morale increased even further.

    Three dayster, a rematch between the Demon Kings army and the allied forces was held one the ins of Falsas.

    Their army of 1,200,000 troops scrambled to run away.

    It wasnt as though there werent those who would eventually make a name for themselves among those caught in the confusion.

    But they were nothing but defeated soldiers for now.

    The Demon Kings army let out their war cries.

    Theyd triumphed. The now possessed the norther part of the empire.

    However, there were still upwards of a million troops remaining for the allied forces, so it wasnt like they couldntunch a counterattack.

    But their remaining staff officers werecking in ability.

    Regretting that they dismissed Sion out of misguided rage, they returned to their countries.

    Now, lets make a country!

    Following the Demon Kings deration, a nation started to be built.

    Canals were built, soil was plowed, walls were made, and a city was erected.

    It took a mere few days for it to bepleted through the help of 500,000 people.

    This was the birth of a city that woulde to be known as Falsas in times toe.

 Chapter 102

    Having returned to Manesh after the course of events at Jaeburg, they decided to rest right away.

    By the time Serge woke up, it was evening.

    In the bed prepared for him in the royal ce, he thought about various things.

    But they werent about the Millennium, nor were they about the Great Copse. They were all about Chris choice.

    Its not like that, Chris

    Although perpetual youth wasnt true immortality, it was considerably close to it.

    Living for hundreds, thousands of years, why would she choose that?

    Serge thought that it was because she herselfcked power.

    That she gained perpetual youth to acquire strength, the same as him.

    He was misunderstanding her.

    Around that time, there was a knock at the door.

    Serge, are you up?

    It was Chris voice.

    O-one sec!

    Tidying up his bedhead, Serge opened the door.

    Chris stood there wearing a tunic over thin silk.

    Dressed like that for now, juste in.

    Chris entered, he closed the door behind her.

    Just as he was about to turn back around to inside of his room, he felt something soft.

    It was Chris body. Her breasts, warmth and scent all assaulted Serge.

    Chris

    Serge, please make me your wife.

    The girl spoke in with a passionate voice.

    I understand.

    That day, Ria slept with Ca.

    They didnt do anything, they had only slept.

    Therefore, when one of them noticed, the other had noticed as well.

    It looks like someones here.

    Who is it?

    The Manesh royal pces barrier was created by Ca and Guinevere using magic essence, so it wasnt something that one could simply enter. Moreover, for them to practically not even leave any traces

    The Demon King?

    That would be good.

    Quickly changing their clothes, the two made their way out to the courtyard covered in the moonlight.

    There was an expressionless man who didnt have many discerning features there.

    He wore ordinary leather armor. The only thing that stood out was an elegant long sword that hung at his waist.

    Who are you?

    Ria asked, taking Nagasone Kotetsu into her hand. The man extended his arms, showing he meant no harm.

    Would you know who I am if I said ck Cats Company Director, Yamato?

    It was an immediately recognizable name for a reincarnator. This included Ria, of course.

    She wanted to hear his true name.

    May I hear your real name as well?

    They were in the courtyard of the royal pce and he was talking to the queen. Despite him being the trespasser, his attitude was as though he hadnt done anything wrong.

    Ria like cheeky people like that.

    Good then. But do you mind if we get some more people?

    I dont mind, but you should limit it to only those you trust.

    Of course. Alright, lets move to a better spot.

    Ria herself guided Yamato to the arbor, asking Ca to round everyone else up.

    As an aside, this put a stop to Serge and Chriss passions.

    As for who all had gathered in the arbor, first there was Yamato. As well as Ca and Ria who had been there from the start.

    Guinevere, Serge, and Chris joined them.

    Among them, Guinevere had also realized that a person invaded the barrier she herself created, so she knew that he was no ordinary person.

    And Serge simply knew him.

    This mans face was deep within the Great Sages memories.

    Saint Emperor Ryuke Shifaka

    He was a human from three millennia before. Among those hed met thus far, this man was the longest living person hed met save for the God Dragon, Valis.

    As everyone was surprised by Serges words, the man smiled wryly. His smile looked as though it were forced.

    So theres a Great Sage sessor here? Indeed, I am Shifaka.

    What is your business?

    Even facing her ancestor, Rias attitude didnt change.

    Ill get straight to the point. I would like you to cooperate in the fight against the demons.

    To prevent the Great Copse?

    Dont want to?

    Shifakas expression didnt change even with her frank statement.

    I we, are too connected to the demons. And now that we know they arent evil, we cant just murder them.

    Even with what happens in the Great Copse?

    Yeah. What exactly is this Great Copse thing anyway? Theres only bits and pieces about it even in Serges memories. Valis kept her mouth closed about it as well. Just what is the Great Copse?

    I see, so you heard about it from Valis

    Shifaka looked like he was thinking. As for what he responded with, it wasnt something that met Rias satisfaction.

    If thats how she responded to you, I shouldnt answer either. However, Ill ask once more. Will you not be fighting against demons in this Millennium?

    So persistent. Besides, I dont intend to show good faith to someone who wont tell me anything.

    In that case, theres no reason for me to stay here

    Shifaka stood up, causing Ria to grip Nagasone Kotetsu in her hand.

    Dont misunderstand me. Now that the Great Copse is unavoidable, there is no meaning in depleting this worlds fighting strength.

    Even so, Ria did not take her hand off of the katana. She realized just how dangerous this man before her was and wouldnt risk it.

    Despite that, Shifaka took it as natural and walked out of the arbor.

    We will fight together in the Great Copse. Once that timees, Ill be relying on you.

    I still have a lot of things I want to ask, but feel free.

    With that, Shifaka took to the skies.

    We didnt learn anything in the end, did we?

    Ria muttered. Ca told Guinevere what had happened with Valis.

    They can coexist with us, but it seems something didnt go so well there.

    Feeling a wave of exhaustion, Guinevere leaned back against the backrest.

    Its easier to rule after defeating them first, after all.

    Just after Ria finished saying that, another report came in. It was a preliminary report through magic.

    The first battle at Falsas was the allied forces victory.

    Isnt that bad?

    Ca was worried that this might spur humans into being even more aggressive against the demons.

    Well head back to Jaeburg. Can we leave the rest to you?

    Ria and Ca stood up. Guinevere nodded.

    But you should at least look at your childrens faces.

    Ria and Ca shared a look with each other.

    These two were barely present as parents.

 Chapter 103

    I did it

    What Serge saw when he opened his eyes on the bed was Chris sleeping face.

    Her still-innocent face was lovely, so he spent some time staring at it. However

    Picking up his clothes that had been tossed aside onto the floor, he put them on quietly so as to not make any noise.

    But he failed.

    Serge?

    sses were magical things to thest. Sitting up, Chris covered her chest and looked in Serges direction.[1]

    Is your body alright?

    Yeah, Im alright now. Ah, but

    Noticing the stain on the bed, Chris blushed, so Serge cleaned it up in a way that only a mage could.

    Ill be heading back to my room for a few minutes, lets talk in the dining hall.

    Yeah, Serge

    Still blushing and hiding her chest, Chris spoke.

    Last night made me happy.

    She just got more and more cute!

    Ohe on, shes just too cute, gaaah!

    Back in his room, Serge was writhing on his bed.

    Yesterday was his first time, so he did it normally. But what about the next time?

    (I wonder if I could do that? Thatd probably be a bit bad, yeah, its impossible physically. Doing that might get her angry)

    Thinking over his memories of the previous night caused a reaction, so he wasnt able to leave for a while.

    Eventually heading out to the dining room, he saw Chris, whod put herself in order.

    And for some reason, Guinevere was with her.

    She wouldve normally been in her office at this hour, but she was looking though documents there for some reason.

    And Chris face was bright went.

    Having returned to Jaeburg, Ria and Ca were visiting the demon town during the day.

    There were many races like goblins and orcs, but there were also races like dark elves and people with a snake tail for a lower half. There were a lot of humans, too.

    At first, the demons were bewildered when the two flew down from the sky, but began to act as though nothing had happened soon after.

    This was a town. It felt a bit rural, but to the two of them, it felt even cleaner than human cities.

    Then they stopped and asked a passing demon, they found out that the government-ish building was the ce Asuka lived.

    As a vampire, she was obviously asleep at the time, so they decided to meet her after sun fall.

    And so the two apanied each other as they strolled through the demon town.

    Impressive.

    That was their impression.

    First off, it felt like it was a countryside that was still under development. There were quite a number of buildings in the government and shopping districts a bit away from the government office that were bigger than those in Manesh.

    Rather, it was to the point that if this were a human city rather than a demon one, wouldnt it cause Jaeburg to fall into decline?

    Most of all, the various races were all on good rtions.

    There were differences in body size and what their lower halves were of course, but their living habitats had been divided up properly. Compared to that, human towns were unified with just one race in mind as the norm, so everyone getting along in them wouldve been difficult.

    Itll be evening soon. Guess its time to head there?

    Ca agreed, so after the two finished eating a light meal, they headed to the government building.

    Same as the one in Manesh, it was made out of brick.

    So, what do you want to talk about?

    Drinking blood shed poured into a wine ss, Asuka asked them a question.

    I want to see the Demon King.

    Impossible. Even we dont know where he is.

    Incidentally, it felt like Ria had been told that before.

    But it feels like hes close by. I have that sort of feeling.

    The Demon King had actually returned to the demon territory to maintain his robots after using them in that tussle in Falsas though.

    The ck Cats leader came to pay us a visit.

    Geh, he didnt say anything weird right? Those people and His Majesty are like cats and dogs.

    It wasnt actually that bad, but she couldnt help but say it.

    Ca exined everything that had happened.

    Asuka sighed.

    They hadnt found out anything new in the end. Even when they told her about the humans victory at Falsas, she didnt look like it was much of a shock to her. Perhaps she already knew? There was a possibility that the humans would be more bullish from winning the Battle at Falsas, so when she informed the residents of the city to not leave for a while, they easily epted the order.

    Although they didnt learn anything new from their trip, they did get a big harvest in that they were able to see the city with their own eyes.

    It made them all the more certain that demons and humans shouldnt fight one another.

    The two returned to Manesh once again after paying a quick visit to Vargas in Jaeburg.

    They were told about a rather happy asion by Serge.

    He would be marrying Chris.

    Although it could like they were currently in an emergency, it was exactly because of that emergency that it would happen.

    In fact, the number of marriage applications skyrocketed after the Millennium began.

    People didnt know when they might die, so they didnt want to ignore the ones they loved.

    I see~, mmhmm, I see~

    After nodding like she was just wanting to nod for the sake of it, Ria started asking questions with a big smile on her face.

    How did he propose? When and where did it happen? Would it turn into a public event?Those kinds of questions.

    Contrasting the ever-blushing Chris, Serge responded with a sulky expression.

    You know, I hate to bring it up right now, but

    As Guinevere was there as well, she brought something up.

    Chris father is still alive, so we have to get permission from him too.

    For this worlds nobility, the familys patriarch had to approve of the marriage. Itd be called eloping if they didnt get it.

    Umm, actually, Otou-sama told me to give myself to Serge

    What a formidable man, that Earl.

    You have the queens approval though, isnt that alright? Queen-sama.

    Dont wanna dont wanna! I wanna invoke the Lords Right![2]

    Ria was throwing a tantrum about something that no one in this world would understand in the least.

    What in the world are you dissatisfied about?

    Shocked, Ca spoke up. ordingly, Ria stopped waving her arms about.

    I hate humans that get to be happy when Im so busy.

    Is that something a person with three wives can say?

    During the time theyd originally scheduled Serges peerage ceremony, this time, they were told of the allied forces defeat at Falsas.

    And that as a result, the allied troops would disperse, returning to their respective countries.

    And that the northern part of the empire had be demon territory.

    And that with this, the northern part of the empire would be revived from its ruin. That in itself was a good thing, but it frightened humans that demons would flourish and prosper.

    We have to be the mediators between demons and humans.

    Ca muttered indifferently.

    However, the ditch separating humans and demons would not be so easily filled. It surely wouldnt be filled through war.

    In the winter of the Continental Year 3003, reserve troops came from the demon territory along with nobatants.

    A minor collision urred even in the vicinity of Jaeburg.

    It was about hunting.

    There were many races among the demons whose staple food was meet, so they required as much prey as possible. Theyd collided with human hunting areas.

    Any major disputes that couldve happened from that were avoided by the demons backing down, but due to them going with that attitude, the humans started to think something humans never would have thought.

    That is, they thought that demons werent that scary.

    That the nearby monsters were more of a threat than demons. This thought started to spread.

    But finally, a certain day arrived.

    A group of human hunters killed a small group of kobolds.

    The cause of it was them scrambling for the same prey, but it could also be said that it was their arrogance as humans desiring too much.

    Ria couldnt leave this problem to be handled by Jaeburgs self-governing body. She had toy down the punishment personally.

 Chapter 104

    Ria was very troubled.

    She was troubled about the murder between humans and demons started by that hunt.

    Their future rtions with demons might just depend on how this case was handled.

    If it had been humans theyd killed, they would have received capital punishment or been demoted to a crime ve.

    However, the ones killed this time were demons, kobolds. There naturally hadnt be anything like a penalty for killing kobolds before.

    While that may be true, they couldnt be dered innocent. If they were, rtions between their races would deteriorate.

    So, whats to be done?

    Asuka hade all the way over to Jaeburgs government office.

    By the way, what happens for stuff like this in the Demonds?

    Asuka silently gestured her thumb across her neck. A much more severe punishment than Jaeburg gave.

    Could it be solved withpensation?

    I dont care but could they pay?

    Itll be paid for from the national treasury this time. How about one hundred and sixty gold for the four fallen kobolds?

    This was an unreasonablepensation for human nations.

    Nevertheless, Asuka noddedposedly.

    What would happen to the offenders?

    That was the main topic. Asuka hadnt figured out her stance on what was to be done about that either.

    Theyd normally be sent to do vebor to pay off a suitable fine, but for this, theyll be executed.

    Asukas eyebrows twitched.

    That is, their crime is not that they murdered kobolds. Its national treason. By deteriorating our rtions with the demons, they were attempting to shake the security of all nations with their actions.

    That was the solution Guinevere had proposed.

    The ultimate solution was for neither side to feel hostile towards the other.

    Although this would obviously lower Rias poprity, it shouldnt be something fatal to her reputation. Guinevere felt that way.

    Are you serious?

    If you have a vige with strong demons, Id prefer to send them there. Then if they can reform after a few years, we can have them decide if they want to stay or return.

    Asuka changed through several different expressions with her arms crossed as she looked up at the ceiling, to the left, and to the right. She even looked behind her.

    Thats interesting. Maybe Ill find a town with lots of vampires living in it?

    Showing off her sharp fangs, she passed her judgment on them.

    Later on, that group quickly adapted to the demon town, even staying there with other family members. That was, however, a story for another time.

    By the way, whats going on with me meeting the Demon King?

    I was in touch with Rei. His Majesty will head here when he is free.

    That guy seems super busy all the time for some reason though?

    Please dont say it like that.

    In that case, how about I go to him? Hes probably in Casalia or Lemdria yeah? Or maybe the Empires territory?

    The Empires territory. He should be in a ce called Falsas overseeing the towns construction.

    In a panic, Asuka hurriedly stopped Ria as she started to get up immediately after saying that.

    Theres the chance youll miss each other, so please wait here.

    The day eventually came.

    In much too much of a grandiose mannerenough to rival Shifakas mannera masked man stood in the Manesh pces courtyard after breaking its barrier.

    Standing amidst the assembling guards with an attendant, his gaze swept across the area and shouted.

    SoXXmon! Im back![1]

    In a reception room, four people stared off against the Demon King and his attendant.

    The Demon King took his hands out from his pocket and spoke.

    Ah, its not much, but here.

    What he had in his hands were Demon King steamed buns.[2]

    Time stopped.

    The first person to break the silence was Serge with augh, eliciting the Demon King to roar inughter as well.

    Ria smiled wryly before joining in as well. As for Ca and Guinevere, they didnt understand the significance of it.

    Because it had something written in Japanese.

    It said [Artful Treat: Demon King Steamed Buns]. Moreover, written in pointlessly perfect penmanship.

    So you still dont intend on taking off that mask?

    Ignoring the threes continualughter, Guinevere asked him a question in an ice cold voice.

    Do I need to take it off?

    We cant talk as equals with someone who isnt going to show us their face.

    Saying that after finally getting out of herughing fit, Ria caused the Demon King to sigh.

    You already know though, right?

    Id like to see your face to be certain.

    On this point, Guinevere was obstinate.

    The man she had once loved. The man that was her own sons father.

    I know, but dont say anymore. Its more fun when you expose your own identity unexpectedly.

    Its not him

    Guinevere muttered. His identity wasnt the mysterious mage, Gonbei.

    But honestly, this face is just another fake one.

    Like a certain mysterious thiefs grandson, the skin on his face peeled away. Even his voice changed.[3]

    Still not him

    This face was one of a youthful man, different from the one Guinevere knew.

    Now when I wear this, the mysterious mage will bepleted.

    When he took out a new mask and put it on, another face with a sharp look in its eyes appeared.

    Gonbei-sama!

    The Demon Kings attendant stopped Guinevere as she tried to hug him from over the table.

    She was also wearing a mask, but still hadnt removed it.

    What an unromantic way for long-separated lovers to meet.

    Lovers? It looked more like one-sided love on your end to me.

    The attendanta flight magic user that could keep up with the Demon King on the way herehad a second-rate disguise. Having met her before, Ria knew who she was.

    Youre from ck Cats?

    I was figured out?

    Taking off her mask after being asked that by Ria, the one to appear was Ferna.

    I was formerly part of ck Cats management. I am now Halt-sans right hand.

    Haruto? Is that your real name?

    Ria asked. It was also a Japanese name.

    Taking off the mask, the Demon King returned to looking like a Japanese youth.

    Im Arisugawa Haruto. Im called Ars Gahalt here though.[4]

    It was the name of the Hero from the legends.

    They were talking about secret things, so Ca brewed the tea herself.

    Aah~, smells great~

    His dignity as the Demon King couldnt be seen in his tea ceremony skills at all.

    Now then, Demon King no, should I call you Halt-san?

    Yeah, that way.

    Then Halt-san, Ill ask you frankly. What the heck happens in the Great Copse? Neither the Saint Emperor nor the Dark Dragon would answer. But you know right?

    Halt crossed his arms with a pensive look.

    [Lets see, who of you have a previous life?]

    Hearing the question spoken in Japanese, Ria and Serge raised their hands.

    [Ill say it then. You can exin it to the otherster. But do you really want to hear it? You wont regret it?]

    Both Ria and Serge nodded vigorously. They were practically impatient, there was no way theyd pass up hearing it.

    Sighing, Halt finally told them.

    [Its when the dimensional boundary breaks and two worlds collide.]

    He had spoken entirely in Japanese.

    That is the Great Copse.

    Returning to this worldsnguage, Halt said as such.

 Chapter 105

    [Two worlds, you mean]

    Ria stopped Serge there.

    [Wait, Serge. I dont get what hes meaning by dimensional boundary.]

    [Ah, its like SciFi stories. Its the boundary that separates worlds right?]

    Even Serge only really understood it as a feeling.

    [Pretty much.]

    In poor manners, Haruto spilled a few drops of tea onto the table.

    [In what Valis said, there is a massive, thick root (origin) for all worlds. Or perhaps it would be better to call it a trunk?]

    He drew a thick line.

    [Thin branches grow out of it. Many, many of them. They eventually collide with each other. And then oneor even bothwill copse. That is the great copse.]

    Twisted and tangled lines came out from the single line.

    [The power of the Soul Cycle is used so that we dont collide, changing the path of our branch. This is the purpose of the Millennium its probably right to think of it like that, at least.]

    Then, Haruto said something even more impactful.

    [By the way, the Millennium isnt something that happens once every thousand years. Every time a crisis urred, wars between humans and demons took ce on the other continents as well. As a result of that, there are virtually no humans nor demons on the other continents right now.]

    [Then that means]

    [Yeah, the next Millennium will happen in less then a thousand years. You know about the survivorsing here from another continent twelve hundred years ago right? Theyre the survivors of what were used for the Soul Cycle.]

    Without the Soul Cycle, the world would have perished.

    [How did we survive the Great Copse from 3000 years ago? Ten thousand humans came over from that world, but]

    [The past Fire God Dragon exchanged her life to destroy that world. Until then, this world was making it through the Millennium through conflicts between demons.]

    Amazing, God Dragon-sama.

    Huh? But that means

    While Serge summed it up to the three people that didnt understand Japanese, Ria was lost in thought.

    And so she thoughtwasnt that beyond arrogant? The arrogance needed to destroy a world.

    In response to Rias thought, Haruto only responded by telling her to figure out an alternate route.

    An alternate route wasnt something that could be so easily figured out. Even Haruto had been trying to think one up for a millennia.

    It was the same for many others.

    The three continents permissible poption was estimated to be below a sum total of 600,000,000. That was almost the same amount of humans on the Dragon Bone Continent.

    What kind of world would they brush against in this next Great Copse? There might only be creatures living there that wouldnt be able to cope with this world. Or there might not be any intelligent life.

    But what Haruto said was the problem waspletely different from those.

    Namely, the humans of the other world were far stronger than those of this ones.

    But the Dragons are here for that right?

    The sight she saw in Valis dwelling. However many strong humans there were,pared to a single dragon, they were but ants.

    But.

    By the way, why did the demons head south for the Millennium?

    Now that shed heard his story this far, she felt that they didnt have to fight against humans in this Millennium.

    Haruto smiled wryly at her question.

    Well, its mainly because of poption. The Demonds couldnt feed any more demons. Our poption control policies arent working out too well.

    It was a simple reason.

    Also, when I first wanted to spread the Demonds technological developments to humanity, I had a thought. Couldnt humans and demons live together?

    Demons technology has developed that much?

    To the point that we can build robots. Want to see?

    Serge, who was shown one in the courtyard, was very excited.

    You have enough mana to ride it, I dont mind giving you one as a present.

    It was just a verbal promise, but it was decided that Serge would be given a Machine God. Demon King-sama was generous.

    And finally, their talks lead to this warspromise.

    The demons didnt particrly want to rule the humans. They simply wanted to havend to live on.

    The demons won, didnt overstep their demands, and just wantnd?

    Listening to the opinions of her civil officialsthat is, Guinevere and FioRia thought.

    We want to scout out people that have the makings of being able to be our pilots.

    Ferna spoke up.

    What about me and Ca?

    Isnt it better for you two to fight as you are?

    Although it was actually just that Haruto didnt want to add uncontroble elements to his war potential, the two agreed with her statement.

    Regarding Casalia, theyd probably be able to work something out through Rias influence. The problem was the other countries.

    The biggest problem was Lemdria. It had arge swath ofnd, strong soldiers, and enormous political might. It could probably even be called the strongest country on the continent. It was a country that exceeded even Ogress and Casalia.

    If you defeated them, wouldnt the other countries naturally back off?

    Although Ria felt that would happen, Guinevere thought about it more politically.

    Its not as though they would surrender to demons so simply. The people wouldnt stand for it.

    Really?Ria, the queen of Ogress, was baffled by that. Ogress had both beastkin and ogres, the source of the countrys name, so their resistance was much less.

    Ria might be able to somehow deal with the controversy Casalias citizens have towards demons through her royal bloodline, but what about Lemdria?

    It had both a capable royal line and a powerful army. And quite a poption. It definitely wouldnt yield so easily.

    Come to think of it, how much can we dy the Great Copse?

    Ria and the others had entirely forgotten to ask about that.

    By the way

    A rather ferocious smile crept onto Rias face as she looked at Halt.

    How about we have a fight?

    No way. What would happen if something went wrong?

    We have a revival magic user right here.

    Ria motioned towards Ca. But Halt just shook his head.

    Revival magic stopped working once the Millennium began.

    Even Valis wouldnt be able to resurrect the dead once the Soul Cycle ramped itself up.

    Although something could be done if they were dealt with just before they died, if they did die, it wouldnt work even if they attempted to revive the person immediately.

    So you all should be careful, alright?

    Haruto spoke with a carefree tone.

    Now then, guess its time for us to head back?

    That much was obvious since their discussions hade to a close, but Guinevere was trying to stop him from leaving somehow.

    Because of that, she ended up getting into a cat fight with Ferna, but thats a digression.

 Chapter 106

    The battle between Lemdria and the demon army had advanced as expected.

    Before the demons overwhelming strength, Lemdrias army suffered defeats one after another.

    But even that was one of Prince Sions strategies.

    Having rather extended supply lines, the demon army was troubled for food. Although theyd wanted to procure food locally, the humans wouldnt allow that.

    So even though the demons were continuing to win their battles, they themselves were being driven into a corner.

    A scorched earth strategy is it

    Within the generals tent, Halt groaned, troubled.

    There was also another reason for his groanthe demon army did have a weakness.

    The Machine Gods, those that were their strongest fighting potential, couldnt be used that often.

    A Machine Gods core was called a magic core, something made to be even more pure than a magic crystal. Filling it with so much mana took an equally frightening amount ofbor and effort. Taking into ount the Great Copse that would be arriving soon after this, he wanted to preserve their strength.

    It wasnt just Haruto that was troubled. His staff was also deep in thought, brooding over what was to be done.

    Couldnt we just assassinate Prince Sion?

    The one to say that was Rei. The reason she hade up with that sort of idea was due to her skill in intelligence gathering and assassinations. In truth, Haruto had repeatedly carried out assassinations in order to have the Sacred City surrender.

    It wouldnt work. Prince Sion has strong guards surrounding him, as well as he himself being quite skilled.

    The person to object was Ferna, Halt following up on her statement.

    Yeah, but theres another problem. Well all be in trouble if we cant finish this battle by the Great Copse and ruin our worlds fighting strength.

    This was another one of the demon armys weaknesses.

    They had to win. However, they couldnt beat them too much and annihte them.

    This was a fatal weakness for them.

    Yet even so, the demon army approached Lemdrias Royal Capital.

    They had to make ys for decisive battles against troops that held the home ground advantage.

    Meanwhile, Lemdrias army could easily preserve their supply lines due to their short supply routes and could continually retreat without suffering any decisive losses.

    This strategy was something their kind had proactively decided on, the crown prince only halfheartedly supporting it.

    Meanwhile, the demons battles towards Casalia were going overwhelmingly in their favor.

    Although it was an important matter in war to supress the damage taken when defeated them, Casalia didnt have such great generals as to follow that.

    It could be said that through Ogress alliance with the demon army, the demons logistics division had less work to do.

    Im just a pack mule again Id like to actually do something with my magic though

    Although Serge wasining, he understood just how important his role was.

    Ogress sympathizing with the demons had dealt Casalia a major, shocking blow.

    Although Ria was the queen of Ogress, she was first a princess of Casalia.

    The repeated defeats had broken the spirit of Casalias leaders.

    Just six months after the demons began their invasion, Casalia signed a peace treaty with them.

    However, it wasnt something that held any disadvantages towards Casalia, so it didnt detract much from the royal familys dignity.

    But seriously, are you alright with those conditions?

    Riding in a carriage with Asuka, Ria asked her a question.

    The condition for peace was that Casalia would cede its wilderness to the demons. It was the same as what had happened with Ogress.

    It would be normal to think that the conditions would be much more favorable to the side that held the overwhelming advantage.

    But Asuka simplyughed in response.

    Fufun, weve developed terraforming techniques in the Demonds. Thats how weve been able to support so many soldiers. This way, well be able to farm outside of wartime.

    They were going for colonization. Although it was difficult to actually do in practice, it appears theyd had sess with it in the Demonds.

    Besides that, theyd also been sessful at various agricultural methods that even held merits for humanity.

    Thinking about it, they were beginning to even scratch at the surface of modern agricultural techniques. Theyd even be able to improve the crops breeds through using magic over the course of a millennia.

    And it was even easier than that by using Harutos understanding of science.

    There were huge movements even in Lemdria.

    South of Lemdria, although having to make a detour, the Krasli Kingdom was beginning to resupply the demon army.

    This was the result of Harutos long-time infiltration and, as far as Lemdria was concerned, was an unexpected smack to the face.

    Although it wasnt as though a war between Krasli and Lemdria would begin immediately, it was necessary for Lemdria to send its forces to the south.

    An alliance of cities to the east of Lemdria sat and watched all of this y out.

    Since the alliance of cities had long been warring with Lemdria repeatedly, there were cities popping up that stopped aiding Lemdria.

    Although it wasnt as though theyd counted too much on those cities, since they had to separate their military yet again to defend their east, Lemdria was forced into a dilemma.

    And then the demon armys invasion began.

    Theyd had to devote a number of their troops to their supply train, but they still totaled a hundred thousand strong.

    Above all, the Demon King stood with them at the forefront.

    A carefully selected group of elitesmended the invasion into Lemdrias territory. To deal with this threat, Lemdria sent a host of 300,000. It wasmanded by Prince Ryuke Sion. It was Lemdrias greatest war potential.

    These two forces shed in an expanse of vast ins.

    The result was an atrocity.

    Having knowledge of contemporary warfare and holding air superiority, the demon army made the best use of its magic-specialized races and shed head-on.

    Even Prince Sion, the greatest tactician of the age, was unable to oppose them.

    The Machine Gods freelynding within Lemdrias formations easily broke apart and decimated any attempts to make aeback.

    Tactical levels of magic broke through Lemdrias defensive lines and routed their vanguards.

    Like this, Lemdrias greatest war potential was defeated.

    Lemdrias war potential, its Royal Capital included, still remained. But as to whether or not it could win against the gathered demon army was something that King Ryuke Hollyn was skeptical of.

    Even Prince Ryuke Sion had been defeated. He realized that the level of their tactical prowess was simply too different.

    A messenger arrived from the demon army.

    It was a Dark Elf with dark, tanned skin and silver hair. Theyde to ask for peace under Demon General Reis name and the conditions werent at all unfavorable to Lemdria.

    They had to give the former empires territory that had be a wastnd to the demons. That was all.

    Withdrawing from the territory that had already been invaded and putting up a buffer zone, it was actually rather advantageous for Lemdria.

    This caused a rather heated discussion in their court, but when they tried thinking about it calmly, they truly only had a single choice.

    Like this, the humans greatest nation, Lemdria Kingdom, was forced into coexistence with the demons.

    So its over

    Receiving all of the reports in Maneshs court, Ria muttered.

    Falling back into the sofa, she looked at the papers. Ca and Guinevere were sitting on either side of her.

    This will be the end of the demons invasion for now, wont it?

    Guinevere asked. Ria gave her the exnation shed gotten from Asuka.

    From what I heard, the former empires territory should be enough to cover the demons poption. The supply line to invade down to the southern part of the continent would just be too long.

    The Millenniums war between humans and demons woulde to a close with this. And although there was still postwar processing to deal with, it was still something rather troublesome to deal with.

    Its finally time, is it

    Ca muttered. This was the end of the Millennium. Next would be the real trial, the Great Copse.

    A collision between two worlds, huh. Honestly, I still dont get what that really means.

    It was simply too abstract. Even with Serges knowledge, it was still ambiguous.

    But what was definitely was that the real thing had yet toe.

    Several dayster, a messenger from the demons arrived in Maneshs court.

    It was Asuka, someone theyd already grown familiar with. She was visiting the castle as an official envoy.

    Seeing the contents of the documents shed brought, Ria was astonished.

    It was inviting each major nations leaders to work out measures to take against the Great Copse in Lemdrias castle of all things.

    Why is it going to be held in the castle of a country you just recently fought rather than in the former empires territory?

    Seeing her be astonished, Asuka spoke with a smile.

    Thats why His Majesty is amazing. If hed said to meet in a ce under our control, those cowardly humans wouldnte now would they?

    Its as she said. Anyone without the ability to fight like Ria would very likely not want to enter the demonsir.

    Even so, the time for the meeting was incredibly soon.

    Wow, thats soon.

    Asuka watched Ria with uncharacteristically serious eyes.

    Its because the Great Copse will happen soon.

    Losing the support of humans and demons killing each other, the Soul Cycle had grown weak.

    So, naturally, the boundary between worlds grew fuzzy. They would collide before long.

    Nodding, Ria said shed go.

    The Great Copse.

    Let me see just what sort of fightll being this time

    A ghastly era that not even the war-loving Ria couldprehend was about toe knocking.

 Chapter 107

    There was a conference room in Lemdrias court. Different from the council room used for ordinary meetings, this was used for the sake of heated disputes and was a secret room defended by magic. In its center was a huge, round table.

    Right now, the person sitting the furthest inside was Lemdrias King, Ryuke Hollyn. His body was d by dignity of someone whose years exceeded seventy. Behind him was the crown prince and Prince Ryuke Sion.

    So soon

    Just as Hollyn muttered that, there was a knock at the door. An escort knight entered the room.

    Please excuse me. His Majesty, Casalias King Ryuke Neyas has arrived!

    Together with Hollyns nod, therge door was opened as Neyas entered the room. Following behind him were civil officials and a half-elf knight that was known as the kings sword.

    Hollyn stood up to receive him and greeted him with a light embrace.

    For us to meet face to face like this, I never thought it would happen.

    Good grief.

    Neyas sat down immediately next to Hollyn.

    The next person to enter the room was Istrias youthful Prince Ryuke Kanon. He was followed by his attendant, Parro, following him both as a truce bearer and as the prime minister.

    Kanon bowed to his seniors. Hollyn and Neyas stood to wee him.

    The person to arrive next was a male elf.

    His body was considered exceptionally muscrpared to the usual thin elf physique, yet his face was engraved with deep wrinkles despite the eternal youth held by their race.

    He was the High Elf of Oomori Woods, Corfus.

    From then on, the humans leaders arrived lead by knights.

    Sacred Mountains Sage Azelford.

    From the southern part of the continent, leader of the great house that protects Labra, Zah.

    From the southeastern part of the continent, the leader of the Urban Coalition, Oslo.

    And then a man who had a smile on his face.

    Ogress Archduke, Ryuke Riana-sama has arrived.

    Wearing a jet ck mantle, Ria entered the room and bowed to those present.

    Yoo.

    Ars waved his hand, motioning for her to sit next to him.

    I dont think therell be any humans that want to sit next to me.

    Smiling back at him wryly, Ria sat next to Ars. Behind her was a girl wearing orichalcum armor and the silver-haired Dragonyer.

    There are still seats left to be filled, but who?

    Hollyn spoke. Although he was the one who prepared the venue, he was not informed of everyone who would be attending.

    The only person who knew who would be filling the remaining eight seats was Ars.

    But his question would soon be resolved.

    In that area that should have been thoroughly isted through magic, four men and women appeared.

    I see, so its a round table

    A man whose eyes held no light muttered in admiration.

    He sat down in a seat.

    A great stir spread amongst the humans. Despite being stared at intently, Shifaka ced his elbows on the table, interwove his fingers, and ced his chin on them.

    Im Thor. I was summoned as a Hero two thousand years ago, I was called the ck Knight.

    When the gigantic man introduced himself, the noise increased again.

    Im Shana Milgrid. You should know my name as the Witch.

    The girl with scarlet hair gave the name she used when she was arade of the legendary Hero from one thousand years ago.

    Im Alvis. I was once referred to as a Great Sage on another continent.

    The young man with ordinary features bowed his head.

    Those four and Azel are ck Cats leaders.

    The one to exin was Ars. The human leaders were astonished with their mouths open, unable to speak.

    So who do the other four seats belong to?

    Although she was surprised to some extent, the person who asked the question with an interested expression on was, as expected, Ria.

    Id told them the time, but those girls are pretty careless

    Ars shrugged. But as soon as that movement was finished, a giant vibration shook the castle.

    The magic barrier was broken by force and a person teleported into the room.

    It was a girl who had fire-like red hair, golden eyes, and a casually wrapped red cloth dressing her.

    Ooh, I made it in time?

    She looked around the room. Her strangely colored eyes would intimidate the average human.

    Youre the first of the God Dragons to arrive, Ohma-san.

    Really? Well, I was a bit hasty.

    God Dragon Ohma. Her dragon eyes saw Ria and Ca.

    A God Dragon

    Hollyn muttered, virtually lost for words. Contrasting him, Ars exined politely.

    The power of a God Dragon is essential to make it through a Great Copse. I invited other ones as well.

    Before he finished talking, three more women showed up.

    A raven-haired, golden-eyed woman that looked remarkably like RiaValis.

    A silver-haired, blue-eyed woman that looked vaguely like CaTerrew.

    A blue-haired, green-eyed woman with a graceful appearanceLanna.

    These four pirs made up the God Dragons that were the worlds guardians.

    Most of those attending the meeting had been so intimidated they couldnt speak.

    The God Dragons sat next to each other, all looking at Ars.

    You said that you would stop the Great Copse.

    The one to open her mouth was Valis. In response, Ars stood up and quickly bowed his head.

    To be precise, I said that I would prevent the world from being ruined by the Great Copse.

    With that, Ars produced an image in midair through magic.

    Well then, Ill begin my exnation.

    For everyone who does not yet understand the situation concerning humans, allow me to exin from the beginning. The world is like this tree here.

    A tree appeared in the image. It would better be called a gigantic tree.

    Youre saying for us to destroy a world, for that?

    The person to open his mouth in this silent pressure was Hollyn.

    This is not war. It is a war for our very existence. Fortunately or not, there are practically no humans living on the other continents anymore. The defeated world will have somewhere between 600,000,000 to 1,000,000,000 survivors on the remaining world.

    It sounded like something absurd, but it had actually happened like that three thousand years ago, bringing humans to this world.

    Its not a definite that we wille out the victor in the fight between our worlds. Perhaps I should have began with that

    The one to speak such heavy words was Shifaka. The voice of this man that had made it through two Millenniums held a persuasiveness to it. Above all, he was a native from the defeated world.

    However, Ars smiled as though he was waiting for that to be said.

    Correct. I wouldve also thought much the same if it were a thousand years ago. But that is no longer the case. We know who our enemies are and can make preparations as well.

    Still carrying on with his theatrics, Ars looked towards Valis.

    Valis looked up, her gaze seeming to say that he was being a bother.

    Ars words are urate. I know which world we will be fighting and have even finished analyzing their strengths. We will not be defeated.

    What kind of world is their world? Are you sure of your analysis?

    Not overawed in the least, Ria inquired. It was a natural question given that they would be wagering their world in this war.

    Valis answer to her was clear

    The worlds name is Earth.

    and cold.

    Your old birthce.

 Chapter 108

    Earth!?

    Ria bolted onto her feet and gripped the cor of Ars clothes.

    Are you insane!?

    Ars motioned for the swords moving toward Ria to stop, a troubled look on his face.

    Rei and Fernas swords stopped just away from Rias neck.

    Completely ignoring them, Rei continued to constrict Ars neck.

    Assuming Labyrinth is right, we;ll be connected to the 21st century of Earth. Dont you have tons of people you know there too!?

    Thats why well be screening immigrants.

    Ridiculous Foremost, the level of civilization between Earth and this world is different. How could we resist nuclear weaponry

    We can protect against the destructiveness of nuclear weapons through magic. That includes the radiation as well, of course. Above all, we have Dragons, existences that protect our world.

    Rias hand slowly let go of Ars.

    Ria

    Seeing Ria sit back in her chair, Ca gently ced her hand on her shoulder.

    Rei and Ferna also resheathed their swords.

    I want to ask you the same. Are you insane?

    The person to ask was ck Knight Thor. A hero from the far distant past, a person who had lived the span of two thousand years.

    An existence summoned from Earth to oppose the Demon King.

    Even if we could have a billion people migrate to our world that means that upwards of six billion people will be killed.

    He felt intimidating, his grave gaze locked on Ars. Even though his spirit had grown old in those two thousand years, he could not allow what Ars was implying. He still had many people back in his birthce.

    Thor-san

    Ars smile was weak.

    The dice have been cast, theres no going back.

    There would be less sacrifices if we continue on how we have, allowing demons and humans to fight a massive war with each other, than this way.

    Ria spoke with an ice-cold voice. But Ars merely shrugged.

    So you intend to continue killing one billion humans, demi-humans, and demons? Moreover, do you intend to repeat that for each Millennium?

    Rias thoughts had clouded over. Shed long since heard that the Great Copse was what happened when two worlds collided, but she never thought that the other world would be Earth.

    No, rather, she ought to have taken that into consideration.

    Many people had reincarnated from Earth into this world. Out of any world that might collide with them, the one with the highest chance was Earth.

    Moreover, Valis had said it in the pastthat this world and Earth had oncee into contact with each other.

    What is Earth? I know that it is the world we summon heroes from, but?

    King Hollyn raised his voice to ask a question.

    In exchange for my life, it is possible to destroy their world.

    It was Dark Dragon Valis.

    Closing and concealing her golden eyes, she dered.

    And due to my experience in fighting against the former gods, even us destroying Earths gods isnt an impossible thing. Earths peculiar magic shouldnt be that effective against us, either.

    Dragons.

    Ria recalled the sight shed once witnessed within the depths of the Dark Labyrinth.

    The myriad of dragons sleeping within their caves.

    If all of those were to dance through skies and overthrow Earth

    Moreover, Earths gods.

    She wasnt sure of their existence in her previous life, but she found out they existed upon her reincarnation.

    Would she be purposely fighting against those gods that brought her to this world?

    If you were to add up all of the various gods passed through the ages from both monotheistic and polytheistic religions, there would probably be a few million.

    Earths gods are weak.

    As though seeing through Rias thoughts, Valis spoke.

    They are existences created through human imagination to start with. They dont have physical bodies and only exist as souls. Us dragons are fundamentally different. If they dont have the humans faith, they cannot weild their power.

    Was it like that? The Gift Ria had received from those same gods was a considerably powerful one, though.

    Us demons will disempower Earths humans war potential. We should be enough for their weaker gods as well. But I would like to borrow the dragon races power to deal with the chief gods of the primary religions.

    Ars said that to Valis. She was something of a leader to the Dragons. The other God Dragons didnt speak.

    Of course, us Dragons exist to protect our world.

    Protect the world. In this case, that lead to protecting humans and demons. Ars expected that it would turn into a situation where the Dragons power was necessary.

    Ria felt regret.

    She wanted to curse herself for thanking the demons for helping her in the war against Cordova. Was this the reason behind the human demon symbiosis dream?

    Ria.

    Having not said a word the whole time, Neyas, Rias father, spoke.

    Do not shy away from turning another country into a sacrifice for your own. That is a rulers duty. Even if even if you hurt far more lives in doing so.

    His logic was reasonable. All the more in a situation like this one, the fate of their world hanging in the bnce.

    If what Ars said was true, this would prevent the world from having to go through quite a number of Millenniums in the future toe.

    Father

    Ria spoke, her voice practically a whisper.

    Silence filled the room.

    Is that the truth?

    Even so, Neyas voice was hoarse as he spoke.

    It is.

    Ria dered, facing everyone.

    My life on Earth came to an end after forty-two years. I died due to a natural disaster and was reborn in this world.

    The room once again filled with noise. What meaning this held to the worlds kings was something Ria didnt know.

    I know that you spent a longer time on Earth than this world, but is there so much value in protecting Earth?

    Ars asked in a light tone.

    Environmental pollution, poption explosion, the disparity between the rich and the poor I think theyd hit their limit soon enough even if we left them alone. In that case, wouldnt it be a blessing for those of Earth to be brought here, a ce where there is stillnd and resources, a natural world free from pollution?

    He spoke extremely unterally and full of hubris.

    (Ah, I get it now.)

    Ria understood.

    This man in front of her truly was the Demon King.

    An existence who would calmly speak of massacring innocents and of destroying worldsthe Demon King.

    And he embraced an extreme portion of human wickedness.

    Were you able to understand?

    Facing that Demon King who was even smiling, Ria drew her katana.

    She didnt stop her attack just before itnded like Rei and Ferna did, but even so, it was stopped by the Demon Kings invisible barrier.

    Youre too hot-blooded. Were still in a ce to discuss.

    The Demon King as he raised his hands exaggeratedly. Rei and Ferna had already drawn their swords. Behind Ria, Ca had also drew her sword.

    Cease.

    That single word caused the four to drop to their knees.

    Ria looked around, seeing only people sighing.

    Even the past hero, Thor, signed as though in resignation.

    Was Rias only ally Ca?

    So the reason the present hero was removed was for this?

    His attitude the same as ever, Shifaka questioned him. He knew that what sent the hero to another world was the power of Water Dragon Lanna.

    If that hero whod been summoned from Earth was still here, he probably would have sided with Ria.

    That was a bit of a miscalction. As the Demon King, Id tried to kill him immediately. But, he was putting it simply, he was too strong.

    Ars shrugged. His capricious attitude hadnt changed, a faint smile on his lips.

    That guys magic that shouldnt have existed in this world and my own magic were pr opposites and started to destroy this world. rice-sama, in exchange for her own life, kept the damages to a minimum.

    He called the more than three million people that lived in and around the Imperial Capital a minimum. Human life was treated surprisingly lightly in his words.

    I see, so that was it?

    Valis nodded, her expression unchanging.

    He couldnt bear the burden of mass murder and requested Lanna to let him to run away from this world.

    The ones to induce him into that was you.

    Not having said a word this whole time, Lanna interjected toy fault on him.

    Well, thats how it is. Does anyone have any other questions or suggestions?

    Even though Ars said that, the humans at the table were busy just trying to sort through the information theyd been given.

    An emptiness was born in Rias heart. Everything she had done thus far, had it all been Ars wishes? Had she been ying in the palm of his hand?

    When will the Great Copse happen, exactly?

    The person to raise his hand and ask that was Alvis.

    Knowing when it woulde truly was an important matter.

    Hed asked that of Ars, but Ars looked towards Valis.

    If you want, immediately. If we leave it to the natural course in fifty days. Even if I dyed it with my power, it would be one hundred days at the most.

    Understood. Fifty days will be sufficient.

    Seeing Alvis nod, Thor asked him a question.

    Are you preparing something?

    The Floating Continent. An existence of legends.

    Its said to have been a giant continent that traveled the world. It was only recorded in documents, no one had actually seen it.

    But there were many people familiar with the worlds mysteries located in this ce.

    I see, that truly would be a powerful tool.

    Shifaka nodded, the ck Cats members agreeing.

    You can prepare it within these fifty days?

    Hearing Azels question, Alvis nodded.

    It had a self-maintenance function to start with. If you helped, it wouldnt even take a week.

    The Floating Continent really exists?

    Prince Kanon, the youth who hadnt spoken at all so far, had his eyes wide open and sparkling.

    Yes. I can show you, if you want. Its actually more like a big ind, though, its not asrge as a continent.

    The various royals stirred yet again once Alvis confirmed its existence.

    Humans had originallye to this world using it. It had been a military base for the former Imperial Capital, but theynded it in the waters near the Dragon Fang Continent so that they could reduce its mana consumption.

    Only one person was left frowning after Shifaka spoke

    And that was Ria, cursing her own thoughtlessness.

    Ria had spent forty-two years on Earth. Shed seen all sorts of emotion,ing into contact with much of it herself.

    And so she knew that Earths humans were not simply foolish, they also held a certain beauty.

    Ars probably wasnt aware of it.

    Demon Kind, how old were you when you were summoned to this world?

    Fifteen. Its horrible, if they wouldve waited for me to turn eighteen, I couldve put the knowledge Id learned in high school to use here in this world.

    You were only living on Earth for fifteen years. Isnt that why you have no affection towards your birthce and can do something so outrageous?

    Hearing her words, Ars thought with his hand on his chin.

    Who knows? I can definitely feel that my sentiments have worn down over the years, but I intend to save my family and friends I left behind. It might be a bit unfair, but thats the extent of my attachment. You can also give priority to those you want.

    Quite arrogant, this Demon King.

    Even though he himself recognized how deplorable his actions were, he epted it. Was this what a ruler should be?

    Ria went silent, the meeting ending on that note.

 Chapter 109

    Ars handed magic tools capable ofmunication and teleportation to the various countries leaders.

    His intention was to make it so that their rtions would improve, but setting asidemunication, teleportation magic tools werent things that they could make. Once again, the Demonds technological prowess was demonstrated to the various leaders.

    He even ced one in front of Ria.

    If you doe up with a better way, please, let me know.

    Ria watched him leave with very unenthused eyes.

    A whileter, she leaned back into her chair.

    Ria.

    Gently cing a hand on Rias shoulder Ca called out her name.

    Lets go home and think about what to do.

    She leaned over to whisper into Rias ears.

    Theres still some time left.

    Once the two had soared back to Manesh at full speed, they gathered up all of their domestic big shots with the help of Serges magic.

    This included the Ogre King, as well as the beastkin and dwarves chiefs. The most noticeable among them was an elf with faintly shining golden hair.

    Im pleased to meet you all, humans and demi-humans.

    The elf bowed and greeted everyone gracefully.

    My name is Labyrinth. I am the person who manages Labyrinth Citysbyrinth.

    Yes, this was the true form of Labyrinth, who usually took the form of a fairy.

    Still though, our opponent is going to be the Earth?

    I give up

    As reincarnated individuals, Serge and Labyrinth both sighed, but that wasnt even the main course.

    What does two worlds colliding even mean in the first ce?

    When Guinevere asked about something important, Ria urged Serge on with a look.

    Serge began exining from the vague video remaining in his memories, the hall was filled with noise for a long while.

    So, can we win?

    The Ogre King, perhaps the most hot-blooded person in the room, spoke up.

    We should be able to. At any rate, Earth doesnt have any weapons that could destroy a at least I think not?

    Serge and Labyrinth nodded in consent, backing Rias im up.

    Earths destructive weapons were very likely better than this worlds norm.

    But it should be impossible for them to destroy a as Valis would be.

    At the very least the troops of the ce heroes are summoned from can defeat anything other than the Dragons. It should be a different story if we use magic, though. If you want to take on their armies physically, youd need to be as strong as Nee-chan or Ca-san.

    Even ogre warriors would be riddled with holes after taking on machine gun fire.

    Anti-tank rifles should be able to even take out a giant, and theres tens of thousands of them. Our countrys troops wouldnt stand a chance.

    When Serge exined with a shrug of his shoulders, noise once again filled the hall.

    This worlds military couldnt even begin to dream ofpeting against all of Earths developed countries militaries.

    Even if they only took America into ount, theyd still probably be defeated.

    Thats excluding the demon troops, though.

    However, there were existences that flipped everything on its head.

    Dragons. The God Dragons in particr.

    How would Earth be able to deal with existences that could destroys?

    The report done with, everyone took a break.

    Riaid down onto her cushioned sofa when she returned to her office.

    Nee-chan, what are we going to do?

    The ones toe into her room were Ca, Guinevere, Serge, Labyrinth, and Irina. Its besides the point, but most of them were women.

    Whats your thoughts on it?

    Honestly for me, as long as I can save the people I knew in my previous life, I dont mind if the Earth is destroyed.

    Was she the one in the wrong?

    But Nee-chan, if you take another path, Ill support you. Probably.

    Serge smiled as he spoke. He was a bit vague, but hed definitely be her ally.

    Ria, as you said there, I believe that if you cause another millennial human-demon war, we can avoid the Great Copse, even now. If Ogress deres itself an enemy of the demons, Casalia and Lemdria might do so as well.

    Ca was aware of the struggle taking ce within Ria, which is why she said that.

    I dont believe that would work.

    But Guinevere disagreed with her.

    Both King Hollyn and King Reyas should know what is best for their country. It would be impossible for humans to win a fight against the demons the way they are now. Besides, Ria.

    She looked at Ria not with her usual teasing, but with sincerity.

    Right now, you carry this country on your back. Regardless of your previous life, Ogress everything has been entrusted to you.

    Oh, right.

    The spirit that was herself. What let her be her.

    What was it that gave Ria the will to stand? What was it that was deep within her core?

    Even in this world, shed dashed out of the Royal Pce to go on an adventure.

    It was her craving for strength. Her will to survive.

    It was something shed cultivated in her previous life. She was different from the others who had reincarnated.

    So long as there was no other option, Ria would not abandon her affection for Earth.

    She was of two minds on it.

    Regardless of her previous life, what she now was was something of this world.

    Even so, she could not cast away her hesitation.

    She needed something to sever her hesitation. What was needed for that?

    In the end, Ria chose to fight.

    Ria picked up themunication machine shed received from the Demon King.

    As a joke, it was shaped like a cellphone. He probably hadnt chosen to make it look like a smartphone since it wasnt advanced enough?

    With a method of operation shed long since began to forget, she managed to get in contact with the correct individual.

    [Hello, this is the Demon King speaking.]

    Its me.

    [That was fast. Did you think of something good?]

    Please fight me.

    There was a long pause.

    [ Run that by me again?]

    Its just the type of person I am, its the only way I can think.

    That was the conclusion Ria had arrived at.

    [Dont wanna. Theres no advantage for me.]

    If you win, you will have Ogress Kingdoms full support. Ca and Guinevere included.

    She pointedly ignored the agitated Guinevere standing behind her.

    [Still not enough. Theres a good possibility that the demon army will copse if I die. With that, various races would rampage around and might even bring about a massive war between humans and demons. That must not happen.]

    If you refuse, Ogress will use everything it has to eliminate the demon army. You cannot refute the possibility that Casalia and Lemdria will follow suit, can you?

    [ The possibility of that is low.]

    But its not zero, now is it?

    There was yet another long pause.

    [ Why are you so stubborn Even if Earth was your previous lifes birthce, arent you a human of this world? Since you know which side will win, isnt it best for you to protect your country?]

    Sorry, but thats just who I am. I have to do it.

    The silence continued. Ars sighed deeply.

    [A one-on-one duel?]

    Yes.

    [Do you mind if I specify the time and location? Also, anything goes with weapons and magic?]

    I dont mind, but the sooner the better. Please decide right now, if you can.

    [Such a hasty person]

    This was Rias decision.

    This fight would decide not only the destiny of Ogress, but also the destiny both Earth and this world.

    Self-mockingly, Ria admitted that she was just that kind of person.

    [Three days from now. Noon standard time. The skies above the former Imperial Capital. Two witnesses each. Sound good?]

    Understood. And thats fine. Thanks.

    [ Dont mention it.]

    With that, themunication was cut.

    And thats what happened.

    What Ria saw as she looked around to everyone were various kinds of magnificent expressions.

    Im going with you.

    Ca spoke, a calm smile on her face.

    Really, I dont care anymore.

    Guinevere held back her anger and shrugged.

    Ill go as the other person, then.

    Serge was as candid as ever.

    I dont think anything will change even if you win, though?

    Labyrinths brows knit.

    Ria-chan, why are you going to fight?

    Appearing as though she truly did not understand human behavior, Irina tilted her head to the side.

    To answer that, Ria replied:

    Because there is a mountain.[1]

 Chapter 110

    There was a gigantic hole in the surface of the wastnd.

    With a diameter of approximately thirty kilometers, it truly was a gigantic hole. The was the former location of the Imperial Capital. No traces of that remained.

    In the sky above it, there were seven figured.

    Three to the west: Ria, Ca, Serge.

    Three to the east: Ars, Ferna, and a man they hadnt seen before.

    Looking at him with Dragon Eyes, his level was beyond 200. Ria thought that he would definitely bring Rei along like how hed done with the meeting, but she was busy with the demon armys management.

    Between the two groups was a woman whose hair was colored like a zing fire.

    Fire Dragon Ohma. The youngest and most inquisitive of the God Dragons.

    Its a bit different than we arranged?

    Receiving Rias gaze and hearing her question, Ohma smiled.

    What, theres no way I could miss out on such an interesting contest, right? Besides, you need someone here that could stop you if it gets too far.

    (So thats Ars insurance?)

    Unlike Ria, Ars knew the value of his own life. He judged that Ohma would be able to stop the match before he was killed if he lost the match.

    For Ars, this match was something that was unnecessary. Doing something like fruitlessly risking your own life was foolish.

    Meanwhile, would Ohma make a move if Ria were about to lose?

    No, would Ars even try to take Rias life to start with?

    It felt like he wouldnt. How to put itArs felt like the kind of human that made use of lives efficiently.

    If someone was going to die, hed make the most use out of it happening. Even during war, the demons army hadnt annihted their enemies.

    Ars held the resolution of a king. Different from Ria.

    Ria was a human who lived for the sake of fighting. Valis herself had chosen an utterly unqualified person to be her own sessor.

    Ah well, its fine.

    Whatever the results would be, for now, she just wanted to fight.

    Shall we get to it?

    With that, Ria drew Nagasone Kotetsu.

    Oi hold up, that katanas weird! Why isnt its de chipped after taking hits from an orichalcum holy sword!?

    After exchanging a few blows, Ars shouted out in surprise.

    Because its Nagasone Kotetsu.

    Whys Nagasone Kotetsu in this world then!?

    Because I made it with genesis magic!

    She attacked with her Level 9 Swordsmanship skill once again. And she came to realize something.

    Ars swordsmanship was inferior to Rias. To be more precise, he was worse at closebat.

    She wondered why it was like that despite living for a thousand years, but he was probably concentrating on other things. If things kept on as-is, Ria would be able to end this without Ohmas intervention.

    Her instant-kill stab found its mark within Ars bosom.

    At that moment, Ars figure vanished. Not surprised in the least, she sent a flying sword sh upwards.

    Rias body moved in ordance to her sixth sense.

    A sword made its way through her Dragon Fighting Spirit and sent her shoulder armor flying.

    The two barely passed by each other as they took a small distance, facing each other off.

    Teleportation, huh

    Ars had used teleportation magic, something that shouldve required an incredible amount of concentration to pull off, in an instant.

    Correct. Its a trump card of mine, but it looks like that wasnt enough.

    She could see how rxed Ars was. Seeing as how it was a trump card of his, he probably still had two or three more.

    It appears as though Im at a disadvantage in close quarters, so Ill just

    In that instant, a barrier surrounded Ria. Immediately afterwards, he invoked a certain magic.

    Thermonuclear Darkness Exploding Hell.

    He was attacking Ria with a destructive force even more condensed than the one Ca had used.

    I did it or not.

    Along with Ars mutter, the barrier was torn and she dashed out of it.

    Ars was hit by Rias reverse cross sh, his body flying upward into the sky.

    The abysses, returning all to eternity

    Together with a short incantation, a darkness spread from within Ars hands. No, it wasnt darkness?

    It was a magic that returned everything to nothingness. Its the spell that the present hero had used when he fought against him.

    Ruin.

    A power of nothingness scattered about, eating away at space as it approached Ria. It immediately became apparent that this wasnt something that her Dragon Fighting Spirit could even hope of defending against.

    She dodged with all she had. Her left arm had disappeared, eaten by the darkness.

    Let there be light

    Meanwhile, Ars continued speaking.

    Divine Retribution.

    This time, a beam of light attacked Ria at what was literally the speed of light. This attack, however, was cancelled out by her Darkness Dragon Fighting Spirit.

    Id expect no less of the Demon King.

    Giving a ghastly smile, Ria looked up to Ars.

    Her left arm had already been regenerated. Even the endurance it took to do so was regenerating at a rapid pace.

    I thought I was going to die for a moment there.

    That Ruin magic was my second trump card though

    Despite sweating down his back, Ars still didnt break his act of ying the fool.

    He was at a disadvantage in closebat. Having said that, not even his magic attacks had any effect.

    This girl was stronger than the Hero.

    Even if she was a reincarnated individual, her just being able to reach Level 230 was strange. Even Ars, someone whod lived a thousand years, was just barely under 300.

    And there was such a difference between the gap in their levels and how well they could fight.

    Moreover, she even had a Gift that was more amazing than Hero and Demon King.

    This was Dragons Bloodline? To be honest, she was even stronger than the Demon King hed fought a millennium ago.

    She alone was giving him the same kind of tension it took the five ck Cats to give. A literal monster. Only she could seed Valis.

    He felt that he could beat her if he hit her with Ruin directly. However, she wouldnt give him any chances like that.

    Its no use. You really are stronger than me. Ill just lose if we keep this up.

    Nonsense. I know that youre still hiding something.

    No, you really are stronger. I truly do still have trump cards, but they are things meant for the Great Copse.

    So youll just sit there and die?

    Rias murderous intent thickened. Ars looked toward Ohma, but she didnt look like she intended to step in, given the grin on her face.

    Oh well. Ill just have to show you, then.

    Ars prepared himself.

    Ria truly was stronger than Ars. However, as there were no holds barred on what they could use, Ars could use his trump cards.

    Summon.

    A short sword was drawn from the Machine Gods arm. An ultrasonic vibration sword. This was a de of destruction that could even tear through orichalcum.

    Ria evaded at full speed. This robot was, despite its size, beyond quick. Guineveres golems performance was simply iparable to it.

    After she evaded, it took out another weapon with its other hand. It was a small warhammerpared to its massive build, but even so, it was plentyrge enough to crush Ria.

    Standing still in midair, Ria tried to catch its blow, but even with her Superhuman Strength Gift, it was impossible for her.

    sted away several kilometers, she smashed into the ground.

    Do you like it? This thing is mass produced in the Demonds. Well, their overall performance is a bit lower, but they can even withstand the st of a nuclear explosion.

    Ria could hear Ars voice from somewhere. Spitting out the dirt that got in her mouth, she quickly stood back up.

    She put Nagasone Kotetsu away. No matter how much she strengthened it with magic, it probably wouldnt have been able to tear through the golems armor.

    Ill use my trump card, too.

    Ria ced her hands together in front of her chest. Separating them slowly, a pitch-ck sword appeared in the space between her palms.

    Born from the Dark Dragons fang, this was the worlds strongest weapon. The katana by the name of Gach.

    Nows the time for us to really get this going.

    She flourished Gach. With that swing, the atmosphere itself was sliced through and a mountain some distance away was destroyed.

    Thats new.

    Ars muttered in a shaky voice.

    Now then, lets see how youll stop THIS!

    A sh between a giant robot produced through the synthesis of all of the Demonds technology and a godsword forged through the Dwarves work on the Dark Dragons power.

    Wasnt this something that could be called the reproduction of the age of legends?

    Haaaaaaah!

    Together with a terrifying vigor, Ria shed at the Machine God. It protected its body by using its wings as a shield, but the de tore through them, continuing to marr its armor.

    Ruin.

    A magic formation appeared on the Machine Gods armor as the emptiness of ruin assaulted Ria.

    Ria deflectedrather, flicked it away with Gach.

    Why didnt Ruin work!?

    Even while shouting that, Ars shot a countless amount of nothingness at Ria.

    Soaring at a high speed, Ria flung out a shock wave caused by Gach.

    Subspace Barrier.

    The shock wave disappeared.

    Reverse.

    And reappeared, this time aimed at Ria.

    Hahah!

    Laughing, Ria cut through it.

    A spear shot out from the Machine God towards her, followed by a battle axe that used the instant she dodged to attack.

    Uraaaah!

    That giant ck battle axe was cut in twain.

    Physical attacks didnt make their way to Ria. Neither did magic.

    It was the same for Ria, though, as her flying shes didntnd. Neither was she able to close the gap again to make an attack.

    Defeat would be met by whoever first ran out of mana or endurance. That was the situation.

    However, the first one to make a move in this deadlock was Ars.

    He threw his sword at Ria. She deflected that giant mass of metal with Gach.

    The opening produced by that was slight, but that opening was exactly what Ars desired.

    Seal Release.

    The Machine Gods armor was blown away from within.

    What the golem turned into was a giant of light that absorbed mana from its magic stone.

    What manifested was something previously sealed by the dragons, another worlds God.

    Wha

    What the hell is what Ria wanted to ask.

    Its mana far surpassed her own. Not even her Dragon Eyes could see its capabilities.

    After shedding its armor, its body had expanded to being several kilometers tall. Its head pierced the clouds.

    Its a God that fought against this world three thousand years ago. Maybe youve heard of it?

    This world had Dragons. It had Gods as well.

    But its said that virtually all of those gods fell three thousand years ago, the rest sealed away.

    Sacred City worshiped those sealed Gods, but in this world where Dragons were absolute existences, the faith towards those Gods was incredibly small.

    Even so, those Gods still existed. And now, one stood right before her.

    And now Im out of trump cards. Its your win if you still have something, though.

    This katana here was my only trump card. Ill stop it with this.

    Still holding her katana, Ria looked up at the God.

    Something like that seriously got left out I mean really, hows he even controlling it?

    No one was next to Ohma to hear her mutters.

    But in the next instant, something appeared.

    It must have been a God that was sealed in the demons area. Its probably being controlled by that magic stone there.

    She had silvery hair and Dragon Eyes.

    Wind Dragon Terrew. An entity that existed anywhere and everywhere within this worlds atmosphere.

    Not surprised at her sudden appearance, Ohma felt admiration.

    Wooow, the human race is awesome. They can even subjugate Gods?

    Thats because hes the Demon King.

    Terrew-sama, Ohma-sama.

    When they looked over to who called them, it was Ca with an unusually desperate expression on her face.

    Could you two please stop this fight with your power?

    Unlike the disinterested Ohma, Terrew gazed straight toward Ca.

    I saw it back that but you truly do seem to draw from my bloodline as well as the bloodline of the fallen gods? What an interesting lineage

    Not granting Cas wish, Terrew put her hand up to her chin.

    Ca grew fretful seeing Terrew mutter to herself, but the first one to respond was Ohma.

    Dont worry about it~. Its not over at aaaall~!

    But what Ca was seeing happen was Rias figure be tossed this way and that through the Gods power.

    He had decided to be an observer. However, she couldnt bear to lose Ria.

    Even if Ria didnt want her to, even if it was just her ego, Ca believed that she had to stop this fight.

    Just wait and see, the real things about to kick off. Kishishi.

    Ohmaughed.

    The Gods power was overwhelming.

    Even when she scratched it with Gachs de, it repaired itself immediately.

    Could not even this fang of darkness beat this mass of light?

    Its gigantic arm and the wind pressure it brought about striking Rias body, her body, something that she had definitely reinforced, was being ripped apart.

    That arm soon enough struck Ria down, embedding her into the ground.

    Ah

    Her limbs were smashed. Her internal organs ruptured.

    Her skull had cracked.

    Was this it?

    This God, it was probably weaker than Valis. Even so, it was far stronger than Ria. Even those at the top still had to gaze up to others.

    Did she not have any ways to beat this thing?

    Even if she held Gach in her hand, if Ria herself ran out of strength, it wouldnt be able to demonstrate its might.

    Was this not enough?

    To start with, this wasnt a match where she thought about winning or losing. This was just her selfishly wanting to draw a line within herself.

    She couldnt win against something like this. She went this far, so her friends and family on Earth should be able to forgive her.

    Had her obligations not already been fulfilled? It should be fine if she closed her eyes and slept.

    However, there was something that pleaded her.

    Gach.

    The sacred treasure born from Dark Dragon Valis fang.

    It was pleading, pleading to not stop there.

    If you think I still have power, please, tell me where it is.

    Blood.

    The blood flowing within your body. What constitute your body and soul.

    Your Dragons Bloodline.

    Gach and Ria formed a resonance. Her tattered body reconstructed itself.

    A new strength was born.

    The God that had pummeled her into the ground lifted its fist.

    ck scales. Elongated neck. Extended wings.

    Fangs. ws. A tail. Dragon Eyes.

    What had emerged from beneath that fist was a Darkness Dragon.

 Chapter 111

    Th-thats

    Rias form changed before Cas eyes.

    An existence shed previously fought by cing her life on the line, a ck Dragon.

    But the body before her right now was far more colossal than that time. It full length wasparable to even that Gods.

    Its a giant monster battle

    His soul practically falling out, Serge also muttered. However, not even those stories would epass a scale asrge as what was happening.

    Existences whose bodies were simr to the masses of thergest mountains were duking it out, each blow easily holding the destructive force to level a city.

    Woah, you guys,e over here and dont leave my side yeah? Ill protect you for right now.

    Following what Ohma told them to do, Ca and Serge went over to her. If a human body got hit by those attacks, itd definitely pop.

    Terrew looked in the direction of the demons. They didnt seem to feel like moving.

    Really, it turned into such a ridiculous thing.

    Someone appeared next to Ohma.

    With jet ck hair and Dragon Eyes, she closely resembled Ria.

    Dark Dragon Valis had made an appearance.

    Ohma didnt even ask why she was here. Next to Terrew was a light blue-haired Dragon, Lanna.

    Not even God Dragons, beings that held an immense strength, could treat this battle as someone elses affair.

    That girl should be a person of our world by now, so why is she so attached to her original one?

    Unable to understand, Valis shook her head.

    In truth, not even a fellow reincarnator like Serge could fully understand it.

    There was magic in this world. Hed even managed to work his way into the nobility through his own cheat-like power.

    He was an everyday student in his former life, but now she was in a position that allowed him to converse with this worlds leaders. It could even be said that his dreams hade true.

    But Ria was different.

    From what hed been told before, she had chosen a somewhat unusual upation for herself and had lived the life she wanted.

    Hesitating in destroying the world she raised her was a reasonable thing.

    As an aside, ording to what Labyrinth had told him, Labyrinth was a girl that refused to go to school in her previous life. Thanks to that, she even kept herself closed up in abyrinth now.

    When he exined that, Valis sighed gently.

    It might be better to erase her memory

    That would do something for sure.

    Rias actions were clearly being influenced by her former life. If not, even with her Gift, she wouldnt have arrived at the current situation.

    Even growing to the point that shed be able to obtain Valis power as her sessor was doubtful.

    How about you all have that chatter?

    Ohma returned Valis concentration on the spectacle happening before them.

    The climax of the battle was about to happen.

    A battle between a God and a Dragon was a terrifying sight.

    Heaven and Earth shook, lightning rain poured from the skies, and magma rose from down in the former Imperial Capitals underground. The wind blew, creating a storm that scraped andshed the ground.

    Valis and Lanna had erected a barrier in order to prevent too terrible a disaster, but attacks would asionally pierce through it and cause an explosion far in the distance.

    Most of the Gods magic was repelled by the Dragons scales, not even a meteor shower would prate them.

    It had turned into an all-out melee in the end.

    The Gods fists, feet, and head assaulted the Dragons body.

    Meanwhile, the Dragons ws, tail, and fangs pierced the Gods body.

    Witnessing this mythical battle, Ca felt an impulse surge within her own body.

    Bearing both the blood of a God and of a Dragon, Ca felt as though she could see this battles oue.

    The Dragons had once destroyed the Gods.

    And now, the fight taking ce before her was between one of those Dragons and one of those Gods.

    Ria would win.

    Inside the battle, Rias consciousness had grown faint.

    She felt neither pain nor emotion, fighting simply on instinct.

    With her ws, with her fangs, and with her tail.

    Exposing the Gods flesh by unleashing a breath at close range, she bit into it with her fangs.

    It mended itself, but she has certainly given it a wound.

    Meanwhile, the Gods power was unable to pierce the Dragons scales.

    Ruin.

    With that sole word, a de of nothingness sliced into the Dragons body.

    It severed one of its wings, but even then, the Dragons assault didnt cease.

    Even when a spear of nothingness pierced through its body, the Dragon lived.

    Even when its heart was prated, the Dragon lived.

    How can I win against something like this

    At the very center of the Gods body, Ars was at wits end.

    When he fought together with Ca, Guinevere, and the others against that Dragon in Manesh, they overcame the Dragons defenses with magic, allowing Cas sword to prate its heart.

    This thing was a Dragon. She had also seen them a millennia beforehand, so there was no mistaking it.

    But this presence in front of him held a strength and fleshy body that was iparably stronger than those Dragons.

    Was it a God Dragon? No, that was impossible. Hed seen Valis strength back in that Millennium and it was much, much stronger.

    In truth, Ars had onest trump card. However, it wasnt something that he should use now.

    I give up, I surrender, its my loss!

    The Gods arm tapped the Dragon, but the Dragons attacked didnt end.

    Its breath broke the Gods magical barriers, its fangs piercing its neck.

    No, its fangs almost piercing its neck.

    A gigantic dragon easily double the size of this ck Dragon sealed its movements.

    It was Dark Dragon Valis.

    Its arms pulled back on Rias neck and wing, keeping her away from Ars.

    Seeing Ria still continue to rage, three more Dragons made a move.

    Four God Dragons.

    Things which dont even make a move during Millenniums, and four of them at that.

    Gigantic figures that dwarfed even thergest mountains pinned down Rias body.

    When she opened her eyes, there was an Angel.

    Have you woken up, Ria?

    No, it was a familiar face.

    Judging by her postured, she was being given ap pillow by Ca.

    What happened

    Even while saying that, her memories were returning. Memories dominated by killing intent and the impulse to fight wereing back to her, causing her to feel sick.

    When she ced her hand against her forehead, she felt sweat covering it. Ca wiped that sweat off with her handkerchief.

    Did I lose?

    Her memories from its end were still fuzzy. But it felt like shed reached a stalemate of some sort.

    No, it was your win.

    When she turned to look at who said that, it was Ars, who was sitting on the ground.

    I won?

    Yep. I surrendered. But you didnt stop attacking me, so the God Dragons had to step in and stop you.

    What?

    The battles conclusion ended with something so sloppy?

    Valis and the others?

    Right here.

    Ria turned to look at the source of the voice and saw the four God Dragons standing.

    So, what will you do with your winners privilege? Youll have to excuse me for running away if you tell me to hand over my life or something though.

    Ars stood up as he said that. For a loser, he still had plenty ofposure.

    I was intending to have a fight with my life on the line though

    Staggering, Ria stood up as well. She ces her hand on her waist out of habit and realized her katana wasnt there.

    Where is Nagasone Kotetsu?

    She felt Gachs existence. It was within Ria.

    But not Nagasone Kotetsu. The katana shed used like an extension of her arm was gone.

    I was able to collect it just in case, but, well

    Saying that, what Serge presented to her was her beloved katana split in two.

    Seeing Ria look as though she was about to cry, Ars held out his hand.

    Loan it to me for a moment. Ill mend it.

    You can mend it?

    Although it was weird to mend the weapon of an unreconciled opponent to begin with, as a weapon, Nagasone Kotetsu wasnt a threat to Ars.

    Restore.

    Nagasone Kotetsu regained its original appearance after being covered with a magic that was meant to be used on living bodies.

    You should be able to use this magic like this as well if you live for a thousand years.

    Seeing Ria look at it as though intrigued, Ars passed Nagasone Kotetsu back to her, handle first.

    It was a moment that would have allowed her to cut him easily if she wanted to. Within that short moment of tension, Ria produced a sheath with her sparsely remaining mana and put Nagasone Kotetsu in it.

    What do I want?

    The winners privilege, yeah? Will you cause another human-demon war? Or perhaps cause the Great Copse? Either way, the God Dragons will support neither you nor I. That is for certain.

    In truth, Ria didnt think that shed win. Shed fought against the Hero from one thousand years ago and who was the current Demon King. She thought that his power was on an entirely different level.

    Even now, her winning didnt feel real.

    No, maybe it didnt feel real for another reason?

    She remembered bing a Dragon. But was it alright for her to call that her own strength?

    It wasnt her swordsmanship, nor her martial arts. It was the strength of the Gift shed gotten when she was born into this world. Although it was Rias power, it wasnt a power that was rted to her previous life.

    What to do

    Seeing Ria look troubled with her arms crossed in front of her, Ars once again shook his head in amazement.

    You havent even decided? Why did you even decide to fight?

    Onee-chan generally doesnt think about things beforehand

    Ria didnt evenin when Serge said something rude about her. Because she really hadnt thought about what shed do after the battle.

    Ria thought that she woulde to a decision if she fought. At least if she died, she wouldnt have to worry. Thats what she felt, at least.

    Well, there arent many choices. Will you cooperate with me and fight against Earth? Or will you oppose me and cause a human-demon war?  Theres also the choice of siding with Earth, but I dont rmend it.

    Ars pointed out the choices hed thought over many times. He had eventually chosen to destroy Earth from those three, though.

    If you fight against this world to protect Earth, you will fight us as well.

    Valis said that quietly, but it was a death sentence. Even if she decided to stand with Earth, the result of that would be obvious.

    Besides, the world you call Earth will perish either way.

    Well that was some new information.

    Its the first time Ive heard of that?

    I didnt say? From the start, Earth is a world where people with strong souls cant be reborn into. Nevertheless, the world is teeming with humans. Peopleing here after being reincarnated or summoned from virtually the same era is the same thing as ripe fruits falling from their tree.

    What?

    So even if she did nothing, the result wouldnt be any different?

    Humans only came from the twenty-first century even though the flow of time was different Ria thought it was strange, but she hadnt looked into the matter.

    If you told me that first

    I thought someone would have told you by now.

    Valis spoke calmly, Ars and the other God Dragons nodding in agreement.

    Its the first time Ive heard about it too

    Serge muttered.

    Well, its not for sure if itll be able to just barely make it through the twenty-first century or not.

    As Ars exined, the Earth was a world whose trunk was thick even two thousand years ago and had reached its limits due to the humans living on it.

    Their explosive poption growth seemed to be the ultimate cause and she certainly did remember educational programs talking about the poption soaring up through the previous century.

    As a result, it became impossible for the world named Earth to give board to all of humanity.

    There was a phenomenon simr to the Millennium on Earth as well that would decrease their worlds poption through war, but not on a scale that would cover the whole world.

    So there was only one choice from the start, wasnt there

    Ria sighed.

    There was no choice but to destroy the Earth.

    Ah, no, if you used your power, there is one other way.

    Ars held up a finger as he spoke.

    You just have be a Dragon, go to Earth, and decrease the poption with your power. You could probably prolong its end by a bit if you reduce them to around a billion people.

    Ars continued by saying the best way would be to turn China and India into no mansnd. They certainly were areas with huge poptions though

    You could also go with destroying the United States if were going to start talking about resource consumption, but the worlds power bnce will copse if that country gets destroyed, so yeah ah, you could actually go with that and leave it up to the resulting wars no, leaving Russia alone might cause something else entirely

    If you go to solve Earths problems, the will migrate the demons onto the other continents and the bnce can be kept. It isnt impossible for our connected worlds to separate, either.

    Following up on Valis statement, Ars held up his finger again.

    Thats great. Itde with Earths poption being decreased, but they wont have to lose their birthce. This world wont have to have a human-demon war, either. I might be the one to say it, but isnt that the best option?

    This man truly was frivolous when it came to lives. He came to a decision through numbers alone.

    Was that a Demon Kings fate?

    Ill fight against the Earth.

    In a small voice, Ria whispered.

    And well ept immigrants. Well allow the Earth to perish.

    Hearing Rias words get stronger as she continued to speak, Ars made a deplorable expression.

    Whyd you decide that? I think my n would be a lot easier.

    As for us, we believe that destroying the Earth would be the best. That would allow this worlds longevity to extend an overwhelming amount.

    Although Valis said that, that isnt why Ria made that choice.

    Well also have to take care of the people of Earth thate here as immigrants. Just reducing their numbers is irresponsible.

    Ars felt that it would just be an excessive thing, but nodded nevertheless.

    I cant sympathize, but I can understand. I dont want to do something that sounds so troubling as someone in charge though. Well, Ill follow what the winner says.

    Rias blood spoke to her.

    Saying to protect the world, that this was her destiny.

    The blood of a Dragon, of an existence that protected this world, tried to bind Ria.

    Seriously what a horrible thing

    A massacre that would even cause Stalin and Mao Zedongs faces to pale. Perhaps as long as the human race existed, this choice would cause Rias name to be forever engraved in history.

    Well, it wasnt as though she chose to kill her own people, so at least she had that still.

    At any rate, this story wouldnt have a happy ending. It would likely be retold eternally as a tragedy.

    Ria.

    The one to prop Ria up by her shoulders was no other than Ca.

    No matter what she said, Ca would be by her side. No matter what she did, she would protect her back.

    You know that Ill understand if you ever get fed up with me, right?

    That is the only thing that will never happen.

    In response to Cas smile, Ria smiled wryly.

 Chapter 112

    So why did it turn out like this?

    Guinevere put her hand against her held like she was trying to suppress a headache and groaned.

    She was currently in a corner of the Manesh pce, it was a room where Guinevere would normally handle documents with one hand and hold tea to drink with another.

    The men and women rxing in whatever posture they felt like with no regards to their honor on the cushions that were ced on the ground were the source of her suffering.

    Ria, Ca, and Guinevere herself were fine. Even Serge and Irina werent unnatural in being there.

    Is there a problem?

    A problem

    It wasnt a problem, but why was this ce being used as a ce for the discussion?

    The ce with the most involved people is Ogress, after all.

    The people Ria looked over to were: Ars, Shifaka, Thor, Labyrinth, and the four God Dragons.

    Be it the excessively awe-inspiring lineup or the fact that the Dragonyer was sitting together with the God Dragons, as expected, not even Guinevere had theposure tough it off.

    Moving somewhere else sounds annoying.

    The person to say that as she was rxing and lying down was Fire Dragon Ohma. Although the other Dragons were maintaining postures that protected their majesty, they still agreed with Ohma.

    Were at a more light part of the conversation, so I think that some alcohol would be nice.

    The one to say that was, of all of them, Valis. It appears that Dragons being adept drinkers was true.

    Ria instructed a courtdy who was waiting on standby to have food and drinks prepared for them.

    Their discussion in the meanwhile wasnt truly light, however.

    They spoke of things like what to do once they came into contact with Earth by means of the Great Copse and how to process immigration. Normally, things like this were to be discussed by all of the continents rulers, but the people here were carefully selected with the intention of making it so that people with no knowledge concerning Earth would have a say in the discussion.

    Ria, Serge, and Labyrinth had reincarnated from the Earth. Ars and Thor were summoned as Heroes. Shifaka was a representative as a human that had actually immigrated. Guinevere and Ca were representatives of the locals.

    For now, lets give Japanese people top priority for immigration.

    Ria proposed something that came from her own ego, but no one opposed it. Ars raised the cup in his hand and Thor nodded. Labyrinth drank her juice, but she didnt disagree either.

    Ah, Im not trying to object, but Ive been thinking about something for a while now.

    Serge raised his hand and gave a question.

    Why are reincarnators and Heroes only ever Japanese?

    There were people that werent Japanese, too.

    The one to say that was someone who had until now remained quiet, Shifaka.

    It was like that on other continents, but it seemed to be that there were only Japanese people remaining when I looked on this continent as well.

    Regarding the reasoning for that, Ars spoke with a few spections mixed in.

    I think that we should ept poor immigrants from ces like the United States first. In the beginning, their way of life will be agriculture and raising animals.

    Immigrants moving from the Demonds would also support the immigrants from the Earth. It appeared that Ars had been thinking around those lines as well.

    The discussion was basically only being done between the humans. The God Dragons were drinking out of sses with alcohol in them, sometimes asking for opinions on various things.

    There were many tricky problems on their agenda.

    What about the Imperial family[2]

    The one to bring up this particrlyplicated problem was Ria. Even Ca and Guinevere were unable to understand Japans governing system.

    Moreover, even between Ria and the other former Japanese in the room, there was a generation gap. Ria had lived as a Japanese person for forty-two years and had knew many people who held the Imperial family in high esteem. Meanwhile, the four others only barely recognized it as the symbol of Japan through textbooks.

    There is the Imperial family to think of, but is having them continue governing a good idea?

    Ars spoke, yet no conclusion was reached.

    If were going to talk about them, what about the Ma, Jerusalem, and the Vatican?

    The formerly Japanese people held different views about Serges question. Ca and Guinevere could easily understand the problem since it had to do with religion, but they couldnt understand monotheism itself. They went out of the way to exin the general outline of what Judaism, Christianity, and Im was, but Ca and Guinevere, two people who didnt hold any hostility to demons, could only see the religious as breeding grounds for racial discrimination.

    Well, there was also a problem for the ones doing the exnation

    For there to be only one God what an arrogant concept.

    Guinevere spoke.

    Ca, someone who actually knew the power of a God, would be considered an atheist on Earth. Even though she held the bloodline of a God.

    It wasnt that she simply didnt ept the existence of Gods. She was an atheist in the sense that she wouldnt allow their meddling.

    Even so, their discussion branched out into further dicey topics.

    Oh yeah, there arent any cks in this world, huh?

    Once again, Serge brought something up.

    It was true, almost everyone looked European. It seemed like a lot of people did look oriental in the southeast though.

    Ah, that. Its because of discrimination.

    Ars spoke while scratching his head.

    The meeting continued on and on for days.

    Meanwhile, the God Dragons enjoyed themselves by getting drunk off of the alcohol not

    Ars contacted the Demonds with his phone, setting up the preparations for the eptance of immigrants.

    Tractors powered by mana. Lawnmowers powered by mana.

    Steel factories powered by mana. Shipbuilding factories powered by mana.

    Using mana left and right, Ars was bringing the Demonds ever closer to the modern era. A few parts were even advancing beyond what science was at though.

    Could you make the inte?

    I want to make the literacy rate be 100% first. There are still a mountainous tribes that dont speak themon tongue yet.

    Ars took Serges request seriously and answered him.

    I also want a transportationwork. I want to expand our railwork, and we also have to construct and maintain roads it should be more or less manageable thorugh magic, though.

    The more he talked, the more they came to understand just how advanced the Demonds were. It really was a great thing they didnt have to fight them.

    Could I use one of those Machine Gods?

    You probably could but theyre pretty expensive to make. Im using an orichalcum alloy for it anti-nuclear weapon armor, and there are only a few people who can manufacture its Magic Core. By the way, we have a lot of jets, too.

    Oooh! A science victory! [2][3]

    They probably had the war potential to fight against the entire world.

    Theyd even had the ability to purposely not damage Lemdria too much when they fought the country.

    The meeting truly did continue for days. As various kings and rulers were contacted, new members appeared to join in.

    Great Sage Alvis. Truthfully, he was the most in-looking man among them.

    But he was the Great Save of another continent and had managed it. Then, failing in its management, he hade to this continent with the few survivors in tow.

    As someone who had migrated as an immigrant, hisments were definitely valuable. However, he would asionally mix in hisints. Rather, hisints did nothing but be moremon.

    Really, humans have to have existences better than themselves or theyll just turn into impudent, arrogant things.

    The deadline Valis gave soon arrived.

    On that day, it was a very typical morning with people doing their usual daily activities.

    But the popce of each country was made to know of as much as possible through their representatives. What they could understand was next to nothing, though.

    The God Dragons returned to their families, with humans, demi-humans, and demons all amassing their fighters and made tents the ce where the Imperial Capital had once stood.

    And in the center of it all was the Demon King in a dogeza.

    Im sorry

    To say nothing of the humans and demi-humans, even the demons were looking at him with somewhat cold gazes. To say they were shocked would be an understatement.

    You do you know what youve done!?

    The person to speak in such an angry voice was Shana. The former Hero was abused by one of his pastrades that had helped defeat the previous eras Demon King together with him.

    Among those resignated gazes, the only one who looked uneasy was Ferna.

    Seriously you know what situation were all in

    As for why even Ria was shocked, well, its because a certain matter came to light so close to go-time.

    Ferna was pregnant.

    The father was this here Demon King-sama.

    Fernas fighting capability was considerably high even amongst those present. After all, she was a member of ck Cat, an organization that trained gifted children, since she was a child.

    It was natural that there would be me to ce somewhere if something caused her to lose her ability to fight. And in the case of a pregnancy, that me would mostly be held by the man.

    I have no face

    There was no room for justification left to Ars, who continued with his dogeza earnestly. He himself probably knew that as well.

    No matter what we say, theres no changing what happened. Lets put her somewhere safe and have her give us support from the rear.

    Since teleportation magic had adverse affects on pregnant women, Guinevere and Ferna would fly to Ogress.

    Ars finally got up and looked at the various demon officers with upturned eyes.

    Even while sighing the senior officers all arranged themselves before Ars.

    Some peoplelike Asukawere grumbled to themselves still, though.

    Its almost time

    Taking out his pocket watch, Shifaka muttered.

    He was the only human among them that had experienced a Great Copse. He looked up into the sky.

    And then, the color of the sky shifted.

    Blue. But not the blue a sky should be.

    Like it had shaken dust off itself, it was a clear blue. Too clear.

    Ooh

    People let out groans, as well as admiration. What stood out to them was another surfaceanother ground* upying the majority of the sky.

    It was something that Ria had seen countless times in photos, it was the Earth.

    Their atmospheres fully connected with each other, she could even see thendmasses clearly.

    Where is Japan

    Ria muttered. The globe rotated slowly, showing off its appearance.

    A chain of green inds on the vast blue waters. Finding it, Ria clenched her fists.

    Aah, it was still there.

    Japan was still there.

    The twos so close that they would normally have crashed into each other due to gravity, they kept their distance, still rotating.

    The Great Copse had begun.

 Chapter 113

    On that day, all of Earths people came to know that there was something mysterious happening with their world.

    Everyone other than those who had just been born or those who had already died looked towards the skies.

    What they saw was another.[1]

    Having blue oceans, green stretches ofnd, and white clouds, it was a that looked simr to Earth.

    It was another world.

    The satellites that should have been orbiting their all disappeared, along with other space stations, causing each country to fall into chaos. However, each one observed this new world and recognized the traces of intelligent life, contacting one another.

    A certain hasty country set out reconnaissance aircraft and confirmed that there truly was a world there.

    The cause was unknown. Its very existence was unscientific and was a contradiction to all knownws of physics.

    A hade in contact with their atmosphere. It had very scarce artificial lighting.

    Another certain country judged thosends to be undeveloped and tried to send in an aircraft carrying people to upy thend, but it failed.

    The had allowed drones, but manned aircraft were refused. Those aircraft were blocked by the atmosphere, but managed to return home safely.

    What was it? Everyone the world over discussed it.

    Each country held conferences with their specialists, but the everyday inte users instantly guessed what this signified.

    Another world.

    Even if they didnt know anything else about it, it was definitely another world.[2]

    Even through the use ofmonly bought personal telescopes, the traces of intelligent life could be found on the. Rather, the intelligent lifeforms themselves could be seen.

    Excitement swept across the world.

    Three dayster, it appeared.

    What looked like a massive screen appeared in the skies in two thousand locations throughout the world.

    A figure was in it wearing gold-embroidered ck clothes, a gold mask, and a ck mantle with horned headpieces on the shoulders.

    Greetings, those of Earth.

    With the voice of a young man, the messages mysteriously managed to urately use all of the Earthsnguages.

    It took a few minutes for what he said to sink in.

    Ars waited in silence for that period of time. Around three minutester, he began to speak again, but Earth had already been thrown into chaos by then.

    It was natural. Someone suddenly appeared saying that they would destroy the world.

    The worlds superpowersthe United States includedmade official war preparation announcements.

    By the way, we are prepared to ept immigrants from Earth. However, there is a limit. Six hundred million people. That would be the ideal amount.

    Although the Demonds bureaucrats desperately calcted the upper limit that could be epted to be closer to one billion, there was no need for him to speak so honestly. Humans were a race that would multiply. To somewhat guarantee them a certain standard of living, the less of them there were, the better.

    We are willing to ept engineers and scientists along with their close rtives as priorities. However, we have no use for humans will unproductive abilities.

    He spoke coldly, very much like a true Demon King.

    Moreover, we refuse to ept the sick and elderly unless they hold unique skills.

    He spoke ruthlessly, saying that nuisances were unnecessary. This was also something very Demon King-like.

    You have five days, please use them wisely. At noon of the fifth day, we will send several messengers to the Japanese parliament building.

    Saying that much, Ars leaned back into his chair in a rxed manner.

    Although it will not be possible to invade our world until then you are free to try. It has been set such that any objects with a living signature will be temporarily rejected. In the case we are attacked, we will immediately consider it a deration of war and eliminate the country responsible.

    If you want to give it a shot, go for it. Thats what Ars was saying. It was to cause countries that were quick to fire to have second thoughts.

    Well then. See you in five days. We look forward to meeting the leaders of your various countries in Japan.

    With that, the projections all disappeared.

    Aaah~, I was seriously nervous during that speech. I didnt trip up anywhere right?

    Taking off his mask, Ars had cold sweat dripping down his forehead. He used his hands to wave air against his neck.

    Their worlds various royal families and strong people were invited into a facility simr to a universitys lecture room. There were many people unable to make the trip due to the distance involved, but they too had been sent information throughmunications.

    Even so, what you said was pretty one-sided. There arent any God Dragon-like strengths on Earth?

    The youth that spoke up was Prince Sion of Lemdria. Although he was a genius when it came to strategy, he wasnt able to ovee the demons overwhelming war potential in the previous war.

    epting the water someone had brought to him, Ars gulped it all down and took a deep breath before answering Sions question.

    Its alright. Although they have weapons strong enough to turn our worlds continents into wastnds they do not have a weapon capable of destroying a.

    Thats still something to worry about. Do we need to put up barriers to counter it then? By the way, you spoke of weapons, but what about Earths mages?

    Eh?

    Well, if they have weapons that are that strong, wouldnt the worlds magic be just as strong?

    Oh. Oooh, oooooooh~

    Ars covered up his face in what looked like a face palm, reflecting on his thoughtlessness.

    Well, you know, Earth doesnt have magic. At least to my knowledge, there isnt even a single mage on Earth.

    Huh?

    Sions mouth stayed open. It probably really was something iprehensible to those of this world as its civilization was developed with magic as its premise.

    Magic was the basis formunication, farming, and even raising cattle. All magic tools used magic crystalsmasses of manaas their fuel. Moreover, cutting edge technology made use of magic cores.

    In other words, they only use magic crystals for maintaining their civilization? You should still need magic to make magic tools though

    Weeell let me tell you a bit about Earths civilization, alright?

    He then exined the development and growth of science through ancient times, the middle ages, the early modern era, the industrial revolution, and the modern era. He exined the transition of what was used as fuel in as much detail as possible.[3]

    Regarding the industrial revolutions steam engine, Serge had been invited into the exnation to give more details on it.

    This Demon King-sama had lived for more than a thousand years. He didnt remember too many details from that era.

    In conclusion their studies concerning mathematics far outstrip ours? Couldnt we make use of that in our world?

    Its possible, but I think it is better to tread that path very, very carefully. Once you make machines through science, humans be unnecessary, leading to problems with masses of unemployed individuals.

    Unemployed people would flood the city, leading to the degradation of public order. Something simr was starting to ur in this world as well. War refugees disced by the demons invasion were now on their way to return home, though.

    Prince Sion grew quiet as he fell into contemtion.

    After that, questions came one after another. Ars had Thor and the other reincarnators help out in answering their questions.

    They were surprised that Gifts and Skills didnt exist, but it might be fine to say that they did exist yet just werent quantified into numbers. It took mana to use identify-type skills to quantify them into numbers, after all.

    I see. The more I hear about their world, the less I understand it.

    For the time being, well assume that Earths army will definitely attempt to attack. What we need to pay the most attention to out of their weapons are what are called missiles.

    Ars briefly exined to his audience about what would be assailing them soon enough.

    That nuclear explosion thing you mentioned, is its strength at the level of the forbidden fire magic?

    Thats correct.

    Such power only a huge citys barrier might be able to defend against it.

    Us demons are already prepared to handle that. Same with the God Dragons, or at least Ohma-sama will be giving us her cooperation.

    The assembly hall filled with noise, but as far as the worlds protectors, the God Dragons, were concerned, nuclear weaponry causing the amount of habitablend to diminish would be troubling.

    Valis appeared to be concentrated on destroying Earth and Lanna was somewhat worn out from using her power to send the current eras Hero to another world. As for Terrew, she would exercise her power the moment their own atmosphere was invaded.

    The extended conferenceing to an end, Ria gave Ars, who looked tired despite likely not being too tired, a cold gaze.

    Good work.

    No no, you saved me quite a lot there. As expected, those whove made it through to post-secondary schooling are different.

    Who he was conversing with was Serge. Ria herself wasnt too useful.

    Even so even if we can win, it looks like well have our own deaths.

    Ria was concerned about it. Ever since she decided to fight for this world, she was thinking about how to lower the death count as much as possible.

    I dont think there will be too much damage as long as its not dered an all-out war and America starts doing indiscriminate carpet-bombing, at least.

    Well, thatll depend on the negotiations with me and Nee-chan.

    Yes, during these five days Ars gave them, it was decided that Ria and Serge were to go to Earth.

    As an aside, Labyrinth was invited as well, but she withdrew into thebyrinth. It appeared that she didnt really even want to meet her acquaintances from her previous life. Well, as an elf, she would have stuck out quite a lot on Earth though.

    So, are you prepared?

    No problems here. Well be flying there soon.

    By the way, between Sion, a prince, and Ria, an archduke, Ria was distinctly of a lower rank. An archduke wasnt royalty, after all.

    Youre leaving already?

    Yeah, right now even.

    That so? If you can, could you try to get a hold of some of Earths weaponry? Nuclear weaponry in particr.

    Although his request surprised Ria somewhat, she smiled in the next instant and asked for his reason.

    Theyre weapons youve said are strong enough to decide the oues of battles by themselves. Dont you think that we should study them?

    The three whode from Earth looked at each other before looking over to Ars.

    Your Highness, those weapons have very sensitive matters keeping them held close to the chest, if you will.

    Leaving the exnation to Ars, the two looked back towards Ca.

    Alright then, were off.

    Ill buy you some souvenirs!

    Serge spoke in a light tone, but he quickly grew concentrated.

    Unlike the short distance teleportation he could use offhandedly, this was a long range teleportation that would bring them all the way to Earth. It took him time to construct the form.

    Constructing the magic even while thinking about something as carefree as how he had to buy something for Chris as well, he finished, the two of them teleporting away.

 Chapter 114

    Kuh smells

    The firs thing the two people felt upon arriving on Earth was the odor in the air.

    Eeh, was Earth always like this?

    Serge pinched his nose exaggeratedly.

    Well, its true that Tokyos air is worse than the countrys but theres practically no air pollution in our world.

    There was the distinctive smell of charcoal smoke in the dwarven vige, but even that wasnt this back.

    Never mind me are you alright?

    Having Dragons Bloodline, Ria also has Stench Resistance. It was usually something meant to help for visiting active volcanoes though.

    Yeah, well, Ill get used to it.

    Using the mask hed originally brought to hide his face, Serge responded.

    Even so you put us right in Tokyo?

    The two were currently in a back alley between two small buildings. They didnt know what time it was, but it was definitely night.

    It turned out alright but its a bit cold, isnt it? I wonder what month it is?

    He felt the winters cold through his thin cloak. Serge quickly warmed his hands through fire magic. He was a bit worried about it, but it appeared that he was able to use his magic even on Earth.

    Ria had no problem with the temperature because she was resistant to extreme temperatures. Casually jumping, she leapt onto the buildings rooftop. Serge followed behind her through teleportation.

    Theres the Tokyo Tower and the Sky Tree there so the Setagaya Ward is over there?

    Going to you parents ce first?

    No, my parents are in Yokohama. Im going to the ce I am indebted to from my previous life. That person has a lot of influence in both the political and financial world.

    Nee-chan, what sort of previous life did you leave behind?

    It was just a chance meeting. By the way, its also the person that gave me Nagasone Kotetsu. Japans fixer.[2]

    Serge nodded. It wasnt so strange for an entric person like Ria, who had spent her entire life in Japan learning martial arts and swordy, to also know such a scary person.

    So, shall we fly?

    Dancing through Tokyos night sky, Ria flew while Serge used flight magic.

    Here it is.

    [Please wait here.]

    A short whileter, an elderly person appeared in a rxed manner. He was wearing a kimono and a pair of sunsses. He looked considerably old, but his back was straight.

    At that moment, Ria moved from the floor cushion she sat on and ced her head against the tatami mat.

    [Its been a long time.]

    [ Tamura, youve be a woman? A fairly beautiful one, at that.]

    The old manughed. It was the kind ofugh that could even be said to be like heartfelt delight.

    [Its not as though Im aplete woman, though. Allow me to introduce you. This is a friend who also reincarnated there from Japan.]

    Serge stood up and greeted him formally.

    [My name is Sagittarius Crystal Crowley. Please, call me Serge.]

    He waved his hand to have Serge sit, he himself also taking a seat, causing Ria to raise her head. Kikuchi stood by his side.

    The conversation between the two continued on for a while. They talked about how Earth had been, much like they wereparing their memories.

    Following that, the topic turned to what exactly happened after Ria died in her former life. She was single, but it wasnt as though she didnt have a family. Hearing the story, Ria felt as though a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders.

    [So, what did youe here for? Surely it wasnt simply to reminisce?]

    Compared to thus far, the mood suddenly turned heavy. It was something Serge had often felt in his new world, the majestic gravity of a heroic figure, the feeling of intimidation.

    Ria pointed toward the sky, continuing to talk as though the pressure didnt exist.

    [I believe you heard the Demon Kings words as well.]

    [Yeah, that bullshit story. Destroying the Earth is it really possible?]

    [It is. There are beings there with enough power to do so the God Dragons. If its destroying the human race, even I could do so myself.]

    [Dragons no, before that, did you just say you could destroy the world alone?]

    [Im a bit off that myself, but if I had a months time, I think I could cause all major cities on Earth to fall.]

    [How? Not even you could cut down hundreds of millions with a sword.]

    [I would use magic. As you could see by the projection having its words tranted to the worlds variousnguages, that world has magic. There is even a person there who can use magic with simr destructive power to a nuclear explosion by himself. If the work was divided into a group of people, there would be many more.]

    [Magic, that shady-sounding thing came up again. What do you mean by it?]

    [Thats why I brought him along. Serge, please do a short teleportation.]

    Understood.

    Consenting in thenguage of the other world, Serge performed a short distance teleportation.

    [Astonishing. Truly astonishing. Its not some illusion?]

    [Would you like me to destroy a small country somewhere as proof then? How about that certain north country, the one thats so annoying to Japan?]

    [No, wait. It was a joke.]

    Ria waited. It didnt take too long for him to organize his thoughts.

    [So, allow me to ask again. Why have youe here?]

    [That world will be allowing immigration, but Demon King Ars intends to give Japanese people the highest priority. This is because he is Japanese as well. Moreover, he wasnt reincarnated like I was, he was summoned there as a Japanese citizen.]

    [Then why is he wanting to destroy his birthce?]

 Chapter 115

    Despite it being winter, Ria still woke before dawn and, seeing Serge still asleep, quickly changed her clothes.

    She went out to the garden and pulled out Nagasone Kotetsu.

    It was time for her never changing morning training. Each time her swung her katana, the sound of the air being cleaved could be heard.

    She followed through the form. Over and over, she slowly followed the ideal image in her mind.

    Sensing someone, she pointed her katana toward them. Kikuchi had been watching Ria from the veranda.

    It looks like you really are Tamura. Want a sparring partner?

    Im thankful for the offer, but

    Ria picked up a random pebble and crushed it with her fingers.

    Im more inhuman than not, so Ill have to pass.

    Was that magic just now?

    No, it was just my grip strength. I could even crush a diamond.

    Yeah, thats inhuman

    When Kikuchi walked out into the garden, they started talking about martial arts. What Kikuchi wanted to know was whether or not martial arts were useful in that world.

    Yeah. Rather, they were even helpful in everyday life. There was a lot of times I was riding on horseback in war.

    War, huh Did you kill a lot?

    For direct kills around three hundred people? Well, a lot more if you include the spears I made.

    What about archery? Most casualties shouldve happened during the battle itself though. Come to think of it, there werent any guns?

    Bows arent used much against other humans. Magic is more urate and can be used at longer distances. As for guns not really, but again, magic is used for about the same.

    Can you use magic too?

    Yeah. Like this.

    Right then, Ria ascended into the air. Slowly, shended immediately next to Kikuchi.

    He was so amazed that his jaw fell open.

    Tamura-san, breakfast is ready. Please bring your friend as well.

    Hearing the maid call out, she kicked Serge awake, had him change, and headed to the room. The two sat down as though they were going to be interviewed.

    Oooh~, Japanese food for the first time in ages!

    His eyes gleaming, Serge looked at the food as though to gobble it all up.

    Well now, Tamura no, that way of calling you doesnt feel right, does it?

    Please, call me Ria. Im already ustomed to it.

    Ria talked about various political matters with him until the appointed time.

    Each country had their own reactions towards the Demon Kings promation, but as expected, the United States, under the name of freedom and justice, insisted on defending Earth. Even Russia and China were in agreement with it. Then again, their innermost thoughts were of the undeveloped frontiers the new world held.

    Japan was following America, but as Ars had specifically stated that it would be in Japans parliament building, it appeared that questions concerning whether or not it had some connection with this new world wereing up.

    I could have done something about it if Id had some information ahead of time

    True, but he doesnt need to worry about things like that.

    That Demon King, is he that strong?

    He is strong, but in strength alone, Im stronger. However, that world has a country of demons and its level of civilization is on a whole other level. Winning against it is impossible.

    You defeating the Demon King wouldnt work out?

    Thinking about it now, that means had existed at one point.

    However, the moment she learned that they were connecting with Earth, her options had disappeared. The main thing causing that was, above all, the God Dragons backing of the Demon King.

    By the time I learned the Demon Kings goal, it was already toote.

    Yes, the dream of human-demon symbiosis. Nowadays, it was thought of as something great.

    Even when he said that another world would be destroyed by the Great Copse, Ria had agreed with the Demon King. When she was informed that that world was Earth, it was no longer possible to go to war against the demons. There was too much attachment between the demons and her own citizens.

    That man had been carefully working behind the scenes long before Ria was born, even leading Lemdria into peace through a de facto defeat.

    Then the real negotiation will be after that bastard gets here..

    Will it actually be a negotiation though? Theres no doubting that hes a tough opponent though.[1]

    Sipping their miso soup, Ria thought of the man who was a far distance away.

    The conference room in a section of the National Assembly Building was guarded strictly, around a dozen men collected within.

    They were the incumbent minister, senior bureaucrats, and big shots of the business world. This lineup certainly could shake all of Japan.

    The big shots stood up and bowed as Ozen entered the room. Even though he himself says that hes retired, his influence hadnt decayed at all.

    Come now, raise your heads.

    Doing as he said, everyone looked up and were surprised upon seeing the two people who followed in behind Ozen.

    One was an overwhelming beauty who had ck hair and golden eyes. The other was a young man.

    So then first, Id like to hear about that other world, but you should I call you Your Excellency? Are you alright with using Japanese?

    I dont mind if you use Your Excellency or Ryuke Riana, but Im often called Your Majesty. Also, Japanese is fine.

    Then Your Majesty, Id like to ask you about your world

    Serge, the map.

    Serge projected a rough map of the Dragon Bone Continent in the air. Everyone still surprised over it, Ria started her exnation.

    Thisrge blue area is the Demonds. It is governed by Demon King Ars. The secondrgest area here in the south is Lemdria Kingdom. The thirdrgest over in the west is the Ogress Archduchy. There are other countries, but Id like to proceed with these three first.

    Excuse me, Your Majesty, this person you call the Demon King is, in other words, a ruler of demons? What do you mean by that?

    Should I start with that then?

    Ria scratched her head. It was true that earthlings were only humans, they didnt have demons on their.

    There are three basic ssifications of intelligent life on our world. Humans, demi-humans, and demons. Humans are the newest of the three, but they are also the most numerous. Demi-humans and demons are divided into further ssifications. And the one who rules the demons is the Demon King.

    Umm, could you describe those demons in some more detail? Are they hostile to humans, or?

    They used to be hostile. Even now, there are still some demons that are hostile. Though those brutish races also tend to be thought of as savages by other demons as well. While on the topic, there arent any groups of human savages.

    Demons how exactly are they different from humans?

    That part is difficult the definition of demon was races that were hostile towards humans, demi-humans included, until recently. But now, after the Demon Kings invasion, humans and demons have reconciled and live together. Still, to give you an example vampires are demons.

    Hearing herst words, people began to murmur.

    Did she say vampires?

    To say a few more that are well known on Earth, theres also goblins, dark elves, and werewolves.

    A few inquisitive questions followed after that, but that shouldnt have been the theme of that days discussions.

    So then, this Demon King is actively trying to destroy the Earth?

    Although the Demon King did set the table, the ones who will be destroying the Earth are the God Dragons. To be precise the Demon King prepared a situation such that the God Dragons must destroy the Earth.

    What do you mean by God Dragons?

    Godying Dragons. They have lived in that world for several billion years and are quite literally our worlds gods. In order to protect the world, they chose to destroy Earth as the natural order of things. The current situation is that we are trying to have at least some of Earths humans migrate over first.

    ording to Your Majestys story, it sounds as though you could destroy the Earth even without bothering to ept immigrants?

    You are correct. Thats why you could call what the Demon King is doing a personal matter. He is a former Japanese citizen, after all.

    Japanese!?

    And finally, the main topic came up.

    Telling them that Japanese would have the priority in migrating over was Rias gole.

    How could we transfer tens of millions of people into the sky?

    We have a way to manage that. If we use the floating continent, we could transfer a few hundred million in one go. We can just repeat that ten times and be done with it.

    A floating continent?

    Its a flyingndmass thats 120 kilometers long. It can even travel through space, as it had originally been made as an outer space exploratory vessel to begin with.

    But what about facilities and equipment?

    Well provide them. We should be able to catch up to at least the 1980s after ten years.

    Foolish.

    The popce will never consent to something like that.

    Thats too unteral!

    Ria felt nothing despite the hostile gazes.

    You seem to be misunderstanding something

    Ria stood up and faced them with her Dragon Eyes. That alone caused enough pressure to bind them to their chairs.

    This is neither a negotiation nor a petition, it isnt even an order. Its a simple suggestion.

    Smiling, Ria spoke.

    Its a simple suggestion. Shall all of Earths earthlings disappear? Or shall a few earthlings survive? You have two choices.

    Silence fell upon the meeting room.

    Do you need some time to think this over?

    Having stayed silent the whole time, Ozen made a remark.

    Ria-san, Serge-kun, could you leave us for a moment?

    Drinking coffees theyd gotten from a vending machine, Ria and Serge leaned up against the wall.

    I wonder whatll happen.

    They probably wont be able to respond today. I guess theyll consult America?

    America, huh What about China and Russia?

    We can ignore them. Especially China, they dont ept Japanese immigrants after all.

    It was decided on when she talked with Ars. They wouldnt ept immigrants from China. Taiwan was another story though.

    Ims a problem huh~

    They wouldnt have Ma, yeah. On that topic, Christianity would be a problem too though.

    After just under an hour, Ria and Serge were called back into the conference room.

    Theyd half anticipated the conclusion.

    Answer pending.

    They would discuss it with the United States, their ally, before deciding what to do. Ria nodded her head.

    It doesnt matter either way, but if you n on asking America for military backup, I suggest not doing so.

    Giving them a friendly smile, Ria said the same thing as the Demon King.

    In the case you attack us, this country will disappear from the map.

    Well, thats that.

    Leaving the National Assembly building, Ria bade farewell to Ozen.

    Where are you doing next?

    To my family. Even in the worst case, I want to protect my family.

    She would also temporarily separate from Serge.

    How could she get them to believe her?

    Ozen, please make sure to put together some personnel to take along to the other world.

    Do you truly believe the whole world will lose?

    It wont even be a fight. It might be if we intended to capture it, though.

    Itd definitely be prolonged if resistors used guerri tactics. But the Demon King and the God Dragons goal was to destroy the itself. They werent interested in its territories or resources.

    Ill head out first.

    Serge teleported. His destination was his old home.

    After bowing, Ria also set off, flying into the sky.

    Everyone present in seeing them off were stunned. Ozen called out to them.

    How about we get to work? Its impossible, but we can still hope.

    This will be my final public service.

    Ozen muttered in his heart.

 Chapter 116

    At the moment that the Demon King had dered he would arrive, the Japanese parliament building was filled with people.

    There were the heads of various countries in direct attendance, diplomats, and even people watching the assembly hall through monitors.

    There were also authorized mass media personnel from around the world standing along the wall.

    This situation was ryed to many nations across the world, with the audience rating within Japan already exceeding 80%.

    Good job.

    It wasnt that the parliament buildings guards were negligent.

    It was simply that Ars and the others teleported there like illusions.

    Wearing a golden mask and a ck outfit, this was definitely the man that had appeared in the sky that day.

    The guards that had tried to stop him found themselves unable to move. Rias Dragon Eyes had been invoked.

    Having entered the building, Ars found another of those security guards and called out to him.

    Could you show me into the assembly hall?

    The guard was bewildered, but seeing that they werent carrying any weapons to speak of, he managed to muster his courage.

    This way.

    His legs trembling the whole way, he guided Ars and the others there.

    The final door opened before them, the group made their way into the hall.

    The moment that Ars showed up, the hall was filled with noise.

    The one to take the lead was the gold mask-wearing Demon King Ars. Following him was a dark elf, Rei, and a three-eyed man.

    After then was King of Lemdria, King Hollyn, and his son, Prince Sion. Then followed the chief of the centaur race which had formed an alliance with Lemdria.

    Coming third were Ria, Ca, and the ogre king.

    Seeing races that were obviously not human, the hall was boiling.

    They could have at least prepared some chairs.

    Even while Ars grumbled that, eight chairs appeared out of thin air.

    The various racesing from the other world gave their backs to the chairs, but the male centaur remained standing.

    I am Demon King Ars. The person who rules thergest area of that other world. This here is King Ryuke Hollyn, and this is Archduke Ryuke Riana. They are the second and third most powerful nations rulers of that world.

    After introducing them in a rather rxed manner, Ars sat down.

    And now we can begin our discussions.

    The first to ask for a statement was Japan. By the way, the one to serve as speaker of the hall was Japanese as well.

    Your Majesty Ars, I would first like to ask you for your true intention behind your statement several days ago.

    Ars inclined his head. He didnt have any hidden reason, that was all.

    I dont understand the meaning of your question. To survive, we will destroy Earth. Because we will do that, we will also allow a potentially great number of immigrants to immigrate to our world. Thats all.

    The assembly grew noisy. Among them was Americas ambassador making a remark.

    In other words, you are dering was on the Earth?

    Yeah, you could think of it like that I suppose?

    Ars smiled wryly beneath his mask.

    Its better not to think of it as a war so much as a struggle for survival. Besides, the victor is already decided. Us offering the ability to immigrate is a kindness to the humans of Earth. The destructive power of the weapons we use is much too different, it wouldnt be a war. Or perhaps, does Earth have a weapon capable of wiping out a that I dont know of?

    The United States ambassador fell silent.

    You say that you will ept six hundred million immigrants, but there are seven billion humans living on Earth. Do you intend to end more than six billion lives?

    Another person spoke up, but Ars answer was unwavering.

    Correct. Not only humans, though. We will also destroy the rest of thes fauna and flora.

    Ars responded in a rxed, cold tone.

    To put it in a monotheistic sense, I suppose this would be the Last Judgement?

    Ars words caused many to make the sign of a cross before their chest. There were even those who muttered gods name.

    By the way, our rule has genuine gods. I do not rmend for those who believe in monotheism to migrate over to it.

    In response to the information given by Ars words, the ambassadors of the various countries moved to report to their home countries. Or perhaps they were talking with the countries of the seats near them.

    Ars looked at them with a despondant expression, believing it pointless.

    Could I ask a question?

    What is your question?

    Is it not possible for us to maintain our twos state of being in contact? Although it is scientifically unbelievable, the fact is that ours atmospheres are in contact with each other.

    It is impossible. Not to mention the repulsive force between fellow words, we are only maintaining the current state with the influence of mana from our world. The moment they truly connect, our worlds gods will destroy the Earth. The one stopping that is me.

    Now then. As you should easily see now, our worlds technology outstrips Earths. Based on this, I would prefer if youplied.

    Before that!

    There was a man who drew attention to himself through his loud voice.

    You say immigrants, but how would they be distributed!? You arent intending to have the advanced countries monopolize them, are you!?

    I am not.

    Ars denied it immediately.

    As a result of immigrating to our world, your level of civilization will fall for a time. It could be called a harsh environment for humans that are unable to do physicalbor. Given that, it might be considered easier for them to have them die in an instant.

    How arrogant

    How ironic, perfect, thought Ars, seeing that the person who said that was white.

    Arrogance? I believe you should reflect upon your own history. Do not think that I am ignorant of what happened on the North American continent, not what happened on Australia.

    ording to the premise, Earth was overwhelmingly defeated.

    Not only in terms of war potential, but even, it appeared, in information. Earth, as a without reincarnation and teleportation, sorelycked information on the other world.

    How you thought about how the immigrants will be assigned? Will you do so ording to the proportion of poption density?

    No. I will not allow those who hold ideologies that I believe to be harmful to our world to go there.

    Racial distinction, then?

    As you can see just by looking at us, we are different races entirely. Racial discrimination isnt much of a matter.

    That is to say it doesnt happen often?

    Right now, this Earth has people who harm harm those of other races and nationalities. We will screen to sort those out.

    There were people who paled, but they were paying for their own mistakes.

    At that moment, Ria stood up.

    My country can move tens of thousands of people per day through teleportation magic.

    With Ria and Cas mana and Serges space-time magic, it was certainly possible. In theory, at least.

    Still, that wouldnt scratch six hundred million! This is virtually a deration of war!

    An angry voice shouted out, more voices following it as the shouting continued. Ria sumbed to her irritation, but Ars still sat calmly.

    Ah, so it happened again.

    I got yed by him, again.

    Forty-five days? I didnt hear anything about that.

    You didnt ask.

    Although Ria started to unsheathe Gach on reflex, she stopped herself just in time. If she swung it, all of the humans nearby would die.

    Ria.

    Calling her name, Ca put her hand on Rias shoulder.

    The woman, believing that Rias anger had calmed down, used pacification magic on the crowd that had started a shouting match.

    Releasing blue light, the men in the assembly hall went quiet and sat back down.

    Standing before them, Ca spoke in her bell-like voice.

    Gather in a wide, t area with minimal baggage. When you are ready, we will teleport you.

    Ca looked back at Ria, who could only nod.

    If you are still dissatisfied, you can resort to force. For us, you all are not essential.

    Ca hurt herself with her words. Ca hesitated even in depriving the lives of her enemies. It was inevitable that saying that before innocents would do that to her.

    Your Majesty Hollyn, what will you do?

    Ars asked in afortable manner. Hollyn responded casually while fiddling with his beard.

    To begin with, I am not interested in this world. I will consider it if you want Lemdria to lend its mages if it harmless, but I will keep my neutrality.

    Behind him, Prince Sion nodded as well.

    As a ruler, his judgement was proper. A king should think of his country over all else, so although this might cause billions of people to die, he would prioritize the well-being of his own country.

    Those unable to bear it the most were those who still held fresh memories of Earth: Ria and Serge. Ars memories had been weathered by a thousand year gap.

    Lets follow up on this discussion at the same time in three days. There probably wont be much of a significance to it, though.

    Ria was unable to oppose this man that had summed it up like that.

    This man wasnt evil. No, his existence couldnt be summed up as simply as that.

    The nine of them had teleported to Maneshs court. There, Ria was ring at Ars with a frightening expression.

    You you arent a Demon King. Not as simple as that

    His mask removed, Ars quickly moved away from Ria.

    I really didnt know about the forty-five day thing until just beforehand either. I was really preparing clothes, food, and housing for six hundred million people.

    Was it the God Dragons fault, then?

    The only one there was Ohma. She was sitting on the floor in bad manners, eating a roasted nut.

    What? I didnt know either. The other God Dragons probably knew, but theres nothing to do about that yeah? I think even Valis thinks moving six hundred humans is impossible.

    Hearing Ohmas words that had no ill-will to them at all, Ria was at wits end.

    What could she do?

    Using the floating continent and teleportation to transport them, theyd only save less than a million at best. Seven billion humans as well as far more animals and nts would entirely disappear.

    Should I have caused a human-demon war?

    In terms of military might, the Demonds were overwhelming. However, if Ria killed Ars, the Demonds would copse and the humans might just be able to put up a proper fight.

    Even if 99% of humans and demi-humans would die as a result.

    Rather than sacrificing the Earth altogether, wasnt that the better oue?

    Then, king of Lemdria, Ill send you to your castle.

    Thank you.

    Ars teleported, along with sending the demons to the Demonds.

    Those left in the area were the leaders of Ogress and Rias personal friends.

    Whats wrong?

    Irina came and asked. She, someone who would eventually be a God Dragon, probably hadnt been told anything either.

    Feeling despair, Ria told her what Ars said.

 Chapter 117

    The attack was sudden.

    Somewhere out in the Pacific Ocean, a single nuclear missile wasunched.

    It was aimed to pass through the atmosphere andnd somewhere on the Dragon Bone Continent, but disappeared midair without detonating.

    Then, aimed at the area that the missile wasunched from, aser-like me shot out.

    A steam explosion urred as the surface of the sea bulged out and caused a giant wave.

    The nuclear submarine thatunched the missile was pierced by the me and sank down.

    Well, yeah, that happened.

    Ohma informed Ria as though bored. The one who eliminated the missile was Terrew, with Ohma performing the counterattack.

    That so?

    Both Ria and Guinevere only reacted to that little of an extent. They were currently nning out the migration to the other, non-Dragon Bone Continent continents.

    The Demonds had already transported the goods withrge airships, but since Serge had been temporarily teleporting the humans to Manesh, they still had to move them over.

    Maybe I shouldve sent them straight to the other continents in the first ce.

    Serge, whod plopped down on a cushion due to mana exhaustion, had just finished moving tens of thousands of Japanese citizens over without giving them a proper dialogue in the least. In other words, a kidnapping.

    There was an archipgo just next to the Dragon Fang Continent, so hed decided to gather the Japanese over there.

    Still though, theres so many of them.

    Chris, whod be helping him, threw in the towel as well. Japan alone had a poption of more than a hundred million. Teleporting that number over was impossible.

    The floating continent had already moved over to the Earth and was receiving people who wished to immigrate.

    However, even that was a mere drop in the bucket.

    Three days had passed since then, and Ars was returning to Earth a second time. However, it wasnt as though he did this because things were progressing promisingly.

    Spearheaded by the United States, all of the Earths war potential was aimed at the floating continent. Although they still werent using nuclear weapons, it was being attacked to the point that towns would turn into vacant swaths ofnd.

    Even so, as it was protected by a magic barrier, it received no damage at all.

    And despite that happening, Ars still went to the Earth.

    The conference ended without anything to show for it.

    It didnt take long for Earth to begin resorting to nuclear weapons.

    The nuclear warheads used were an order of magnitude stronger than those used on Hiroshima and Nagasaki.

    Yet even so, it was repelled by the magic barrier.

    Deciding that it would take time and effort away from aodating immigration, Shifaka attacked the nuclear powers.

    It was a magic attack. Threerge areas in the United States, Russia, and China were disintegrated by his attack.

    The whole of Earth was thrown into confusion. Nevertheless, there were still countries waging race-based wars. Rather, now that the superpowers were crippled, it could be said that their warring was intensifying.

    Prudent countries crossed through the worlds barrier with their own countries aircrafts. Terrew had overlooked them.

    Even if it was just a few hundred people, it would increase the amount of immigrants.

    Ars said that basically all continents other than Dragon Bone Continent would ept immigrants. However, this country foolishly nned on upyingnd that had been developed to some extent.

    It was an unfortunate event for both sides.

    Beastkin viges were attacked by military forces.

    Beastkin were known for their physical abilities, but even they still had bodies of flesh. None of them were a match against Earths modern equipped forces.

    The invaders hoisted a red g in the middle of the vige.

    It appears that an army from Earth attacked a beastkin vige.

    A vige of beastkin?

    Rias emotions immediately began to boil. Unrolling a map on the desk, she asked where the vige was. The map wasnt entirely precise, but it was enough.

    Thats near Maals vige.

    She thought about how to get there. Serges teleportation was being used for immigration. If she went any slower than that

    Ohma, could you teleport me there?

    Huh? Sure.

    Possibly pleased by something or another, Fire Dragon Ohma had been hanging around in Maneshs court. She herself said that its because her own bed was a bit hot, though.

    Casually waving her hand, Ohma and Ria instantly moved into the skies far away from the court.

    Ria went to invoke her Dragon Eyes, but Ohma had already pointed them out.

    Right over there.

    Not even doubting her, Ria took off flying there. Eventually, she began to see a trail of smoke she couldnt believe would be used for cooking.

    Upon seeing it, there was no longer room to doubt.

    It was Maals vige.

    What Ria saw was beastkin lying on the ground with Earthlings casually killing them.

    Aah.

    No, no more.

    Ria descended upon them from the sky, Nagasone Kotetsu in hand.

    She sensed herself ending their lives one after another.

    Not even the barrage of rifle rounds could break Rias barrier.

    Finishing off the final enemy, Ria headed to Maals house.

    Her heart felt like it would burst from her chest. She couldnt shake off the bad feeling she had.

    No one was in the house.

    It was Maal, so maybe she had found a way to escape with her family.

    That has to be it.

    Did you know who lived here?

    There wasnt anyone in the vige anymore.

    Not living, at least.

    There were innumerable corpses in the viges center.

    The corpses of both cat beastkin and those that Ria had shredded.

    However, there were the corpses of enemies she didnt recall killing there as well.

    That had to be Maals work.

    They were taken from behind, their necks sliced open. Maal would have no trouble at that.

    But there was no living person there.

    Maal, its me! Ria! Where are you!?

    She has to be somewhere.

    She has to!

    ThisMaalperson, what do they look like?

    Having walked over nonchntly, Ohma asked a question.

    A cat beastkin, her whole body is covered in ck fur.

    And her levels reasonably high? So then

    Ohma pointed her finger out.

    Shed pointed to an enemys corpse, but there was something weird about it.

    Ria immediately realized whythere was someone under it.

    Maal!

    Beneath that enemys body, there was a ck cat beastkin.

    Her entire body was soaked in blood, she wasnt breathing.

    A-ah

    She didnt make it.

    Shes dead.

    Ohma spoke in a in tone, as though to say nothing could be done about it.

    Ohma, revi- ve

    Impossible. Its not just the Millennium, theres even a Great Copse going on right now, the Soul Cycle is too violent. Not even Valis could.

    Ca

    And so, Ria roared.

    The red g that had been nted nearby vaporized.

    She couldnt control her anger. The mana within her body circted like a tempest, running wild.

    RAAAAAAAAH!

    It was a shout that didnt belong to a human. Rias body exploded outward.

    Turning into a ck-scaled being, Ria had transformed into a dragon.

    Ria flew.

    Far into the sky, she broke through the boundary with Earth.

    Ria flew.

    Her multiple-kilometer long body flew into Earths atmosphere.

    Then, arriving at her destination, Ria let out a breath with all her might.

    Everything was destroyed by her Darkness Breath. Rias all-out assault destroyed thend. Destroying the crust, it continued on. With all its might, nothing remained.

    Like a tsunami, thend swallowed its surroundings.

    Creating a huge mushroom cloud, the shock wave traveled through the ground.

    Hundreds of millions of people and other animals were wiped outno, erased by Rias breath.

    It even caused something simr to tectonic drift, indirectly depriving even more lives.

    Rias anger continued to drive her on as she destroyed thend, continuing until she had no choice in the matter.

    Ria, drained of strength, returned to her human form and fell due to the pull of gravity. However, during her fall, someone caught her.

    Really, what an unreasonable person.

    Not wearing his golden mask, Ars shouldered Ria.

    The mana heres so agitated that its not even possible to teleport?

    Ars returned to the Dragon Bone Continent through flight magic and tried to head to Manesh. However, he stopped and turned toward the existence that called out for him.

    Yo.

    Ohma.

    Fire Dragon Ohma was carrying Maals remains and the four other cat beastkin.

    The heck happened with her?

    Looks like her friend got caught out by some of Earths soldiers and was killed.

    Dragons didntment death. It was just a matter of returning to the Soul Cycle.

    Japans gone

    Upwards of a billion people died due to Rias attack. Even if it wasnt her intention.

    Even for Ars, this was an unnned and unpleasant predicament. However, he would immediately put this to use.

    Ohma, can I leave her to you?

    I dont mind, but whatre you going to do?

    Ill use this for the Earth.

    Entrusting the unconscious Ria to Ohma, Ars headed towards the Earth.

    His destination was the White House.

    Even now, it could still just barely be called the heart of the Earth.

    Yo, President. How are you doing?

    The President was in his office despite it being sote at night.

    And, despite it being sote at night, there was a person in a gold mask standing right in front of him.

    What was that!?

    The aftermath of Rias attack knocked out the majority of thesmunication systems. Still, the President was able to confirmed that an unreasonable attack had beenunched on them.

    Sitting down on the sofa, Ars exined it concisely.

    What happened just now wasnt due to me nor the God Dragons. It was done by Archduke Ryuke Riana.

    It wasnt due to a country, nor due to an organization. It was simply the anger of an individual.

    An individual that destroyed a portion of the Eurasian continent.

    A foolish country, not wanting to developnds themselves, invaded and ughtered the inhabitants of a beastkin vige. Normally, she would have ended it at killing all of the soldiers.

    Ars shrugged. His manner felt almost ironic.

    Unfortunately, the archdukes friend lived in that vige. Having lost a friend, the archduke destroyed the country that was responsible for her friends death. The surrounding countries, too.

    An individuals anger destroyed a country?

    President, I said it before, but you shouldnt be hostile against us. Instead, you should help move more people to immigrate.

    Ars continued with a tone that seemed to say that he sympathized.

    Theres no going against it. It cant be avoided. Its not your responsibility.

    Oh God

    Hearing the Presidents unconscious murmurs, Ars responded with sarcasm.

    If you think about what the Earths gods have done for humanity, I dont think you should rely on them.

    Leaving that statement, Ars vanished from the White House.

 Chapter 118

    Ria-chan.

    Maal was dancing.

    Her arms and legs moving spiritedly, she was dancing in delight.

    Something shed seen long ago.

    The cat beastkin were dancing andughing around Ria and the others.

    Something shed seen long ago.

    Ria-chan.

    Maals figure became more distant.

    Please, take care of the children.

    Wait. Its too soon.

    She knew that they would one day have to part. However, it shouldnt have been this soon.

    Its too soon!

    Maal vanished, smiling.

    And then Ria woke up.

    Oh, you woke up?

    Shizuna was there, watching over her.

    What happened?

    Ria sat up and used the cuffs of her shirt to wipe away her tears.

    The immigration has resumed. Its even gotten to the point that teleportation magic can be used again.

    How long was I out?

    Two whole days.

    Trying to stand up from the bed, Ria staggered and was caught by Shizuna.

    Whats everyone doing?

    Everyones doing their jobs. Im useless though, so Im here.

    It was half a lie. Shizuna, having heard what happened from Ohma, stayed next to Rias bedside the entire time.

    And Maal?

    ced in a coffin, Maal was cleaned of blood and gore, making her look as if she was sleeping peacefully.

    Standing beside her were her husband and children. They were engrossed with the sadness of losing a family member.

    Irina, not understanding what happened too well, was staring at Maal with a vacant expression.

    Maal

    She had made a mistake. Somewhere.

    She didnt know where or when, but she should have been able to avoid this.

    You can stay here in the court. When this is all over, we can think about the future.

    Tears overflowing and desperately trying to keep herself from breaking down, Ria looked up and spoke to the rest of Maals family.

    You humans are too serious. Souls will all get reincarnated eventually.

    Ohma was sincerely trying to be sympathetic. She, as a God Dragon, just couldnt understand.

    Ive said it before, but youre way too impulsive, even for an impulsive person. You caused immigration to stop for a while.

    Rias attack had causedrge-scale meteorological disasters across almost the entire.

    When asked how many people were dead, the responses ranged from anywhere between one and two billion.

    How many innocent humans no, even things that werent human, just how many lives had she taken?

    It was a mistake. Even if the Earth would eventually perish, instantaneous death was very different from a cruel one.

    Well, the results not much different anyway. Its just needless worrying.

    Ohmas way of thinking was something that Ria could not ept.

    Her travelingpanions visited Maneshs pce.

    Carlos and Lulu arrived together.

    Her face buried in Carlos shoulder, Lulu cried silently.

    Gig had a bouquet that looked very out of ce for him and ced it beside Maals body.

    Irina still kept on caressing Maals forehead, her face expressionless.

    Serge camest, kneeling in front of the coffin with a fatigued face.

    Maals three children still didnt entirely understand what had happened.

    Looking at their mother inside the coffin, they clung to their father.

    Their final farewells given, Maal was buried.

    Simultaneously with that, a terrifying sense of despondence overcame Ria.

    She sat down on a chair in her office, looking up into the air.

    Ria, even if youre sad, a ruler still has to fulfill their role.

    Guinevere spoke. She spoke of pragmatic things, notfort.

    You can only do what is before you, after all.

    Guinevere, where did I make a mistake

    If I had to say, it would be when you decided to help those of Earth.

    Although Guinevere wasnt much of a gentle person, unlike Ria, she could view things cool-headedly.

    If the God Dragons destroyed Earth the moment our worlds touched, then at the very least, your friend would still

    Even if she didnt continue, Ria still knew how the sentence would end. However, she had stopped Ars from doing it. In order to allow Earths humans to migrate over.

    What a horrible story

    Yeah, its a hopeless tale. But Ria, you shouldnt have done anything. If you did if you did cause the human-demon war, you would have decreased the number of this worlds humans. Then, among those dead humans, many may have been your friends.

    It was an increasingly hopeless tale.

    Perhaps you just have to keep what is important to you nearby

    What do you consider important to you?

    My son, and this country. Thats all.

    Ria also had important people to her. Thepanions shed traveled with, the people she met in her journeys, her family, and this world.

    Shed seen acquaintances died many times.

    There were many beastmen who were killed by Cordovas cruelty.

    Even so, none of that wasparable to this sadness.

    Im so weak

    Ria

    Ca tried to embrace Ria, but she was refused with a gentle motion.

    Please, dontfort me right now.

    If she had a shoulder to lean on right now, she might be able to get back up.

    She would live, holding this feeling of loss close to her heart. If Valis words were true, she would live for hundreds of millions of years. Tens, hundreds of people, including everyone she knew.

    She would see them off.

    Ria wasnt certain that she would be able to endure it.

    Ca gripped her hand.

    Time passed.

    It was only a week until the deadline Ars had given.

    Under those circumstances, Shifaka and Valis were visiting Ria.

    We have amodated three million people on the floating continent. Considering how long we have left, that is the limit.

    The final battle is about to begin.

    Battle.

    It was something that Ria was good at.

    Even if her opponent was a godrather, exactly because her opponents would be gods, she would be able to finish it without any pangs from her conscience has she destroyed them in battle.

    It wouldnt be the atrocity of killing wantonly, but a death match with her life on the line.

    Old and young dragons flew in the sky.

    ck dragons, fire dragons, wind dragons, water dragons. They numbered well beyond ten thousand.

    Following the dragons, Machine Gods descended upon the Earth.

    And although few in number, so did those who could stand toe-to-toe with dragons.

    In the end, only somewhere around five million people were evacuated from the Earth.

    Only five million. Upwards of 99% of Earths humanity were destined to die.

    Ria did her best and staying calm despite that fact.

    Immediately next to her was Ca. Not giving Ria a greeting, she just looked at her.

    A conspicuously ck Machine God came from the preceding Machine Gods and stood next to Ria.

    [Yo, I want to talk about something.]

    Ars was speaking with telepathy, so Ria returned in kind.

    [Yet I dont.]

    [Good, Ill do the talking then. In the unlikely event that I die in this battle, Id like you to rule the Demonds.]

    Ria looked at the Machine Gods face in spite of herself.

    [Even if Ive civilized the Demonds, that only holds so long as there is an absolute existence, a Demon King, ruling them. There are many hot-blooded races.]

    Ria couldnt respond. Ruling the Demonds, something farrger than even Ogress, wasnt something that Ria could do.

    Breaking off their conversation himself, Ars moved forward again.

    Seeing Ria ce her hands against her forehead, Ca moved over to her.

    Did something happen?

    Just something troublesome. Well talk about itter.

    Saying that much, Ria hugged Ca.

    Ca dont die, okay?

    Mm.

    Smiling like a goddess, Ca responded as though there was nothing to worry about.

    Dragons danced about Earths skies.

    The dragons looked simr to the devils of the west. Many people dropped to their knees and prayed to their respective deities.

    Peoples prayers began to take shape and, born from the Earth,theyappeared.

    Various gods of variousnds.

    Existences that were simply impossible, what could only exist in legend. Those very existences now appeared.

    Although those humans had no hope left, they still clung to what they could.

    Following the gods movements, the Earth rumbled as well.

    Giant earthquakes, tsunamis, storms, and thunder assaulted not the dragons flying in the sky, but rather the people on the ground.

    What appeared wasnt limited to the various pantheons gods.

    What also appeared were the existences known as devils.

    Even though they appeared, the dragons were challenged to battle.

    The final battle had begun.

 Chapter 119

    Hyaah!

    Together with her shout, Rias katana cut an angel in two.

    A devil that had tried to rake its ws against her defenseless back was torn asunder by Cas holy sword.

    As expected theres a lot of them.

    There are. Our mana recovery is slow, too.

    They descended to the Earth as a pair and fought together against gods, devils, and other minor gods.

    Ria was using Gach at first, but as its consumption was much too great, she switched to her normal katana.

    It wasnt just Nagasone Kotetsu, though. She was using the best five swords in the world that shed taken from Japans sword museum in the confusion.[1]

    As expected of Doujikiri Yasutsuna, its great at cutting.

    Demons, apparitions, angels, devils, she sliced apart all existences that rose up from human imagination.

    The one guarding her back was Ca. She knew that this would be a test of endurance, so she conserved her mana as much as possible.

    [Nee-chan, are you alright?]

    And beside the two was a single Machine God.

    Normally, Ferna would have been the one using it, but it was readjusted for Serges use.

    Serge, whod thought that he would have held them back with his power alone, was also participating in the front lines.

    Even so, whenever they find a surviving human, he forcibly sends them to the other world.

    Ria, something that looks like a huge snake ising from other there.

    When she looked toward the direction Ca spoke of, there was a several kilometer long snake flying at them. As for its distinctive features, that would probably be the wings growing out of it.

    [Quetzalcoatl]

    Whats that?

    [Its a god that existed in the Americas before Caucasians migrated over. I believe that it was a good god, if I recall.]

    Either way, it is our enemy.

    Taking a hold of Gach, Ria headed towards the Aztec god.

    The battlested for a long time.

    Day and night, Ria continued cutting down her enemies.

    After turning into a dragon, Rias physical abilities rose drastically. She didnt even get tired after staying awake for several days straight. Even without resting, her endurance would recover on its own.

    Even so, she could still lose concentration if she got tired mentally.

    An old man with a single eye threw a spear at her. Even when Ria tried to dodge it, it continued following her around.

    When she attempted to intercept it with an ordinary katana, it broke apart. So Ria then unsheathed Gach and destroyed the spear.

    Continuing on the pierce that gods heart with Gach, the god scattered apart into the atmosphere.

    [That one was Odin from Norse mythology. So next is]

    A giant god appeared from another direction.

    It was a huge wolf whose nape reached into the heavens. This existence was a godyer from Norse mythology.

    [Fenrir]

    Ive heard that name somewhere.

    Carrying Gach around on her shoulder, Ria flew towards the giant wolf.

    Her fight with Fenrirsted for three days and nights.

    Meanwhile, Ca and Serge handled the weaker minor gods.

    Ria prated the heart of the wolf that had already copsed from exhaustion, winning somehow or another.

    That was a tough one

    As expected, not even Rias endurance recovery was able to keep up with her expenditure. That one wasparable to those older dragonsmaybe even stronger.

    Lets take a short rest.

    Saying that, Ca sat down. Ria followed suit, resting her back against some rubble that used to be a wall.

    [Were lucky that the Cthulu mythologys gods were so weak.]

    What are those?

    [They were gods in a story created by Lovecraft from the 20th century, existences on the scale of the entire universe.]

    Ars and the God Dragons got in touch with the ck Cats members through themunication devices. Although quite a lot of dragons were dying, the various pantheons were being killed of as nned.

    Indias gods were fairly deadly.

    Shifaka spoke. It was true, the Indian pantheon, filled with such incredible myths, was strong.

    Gathering in the spot where China once existed, the Machine Gods and warriors were talking.

    ck Cat members were missing, neither Azel nor Shana were there.

    They got done in by four of em. Thankfully, the navigator made it out.

    Ars wasnt hiding his emotional state. Was he thinking about the two who werent there? Theyd both fought with him long ago.

    Have you cleaned up most of the famous ones?

    Thor had turned his big sword as a rod. Although his sword could be called a holy sword, it gradually lost its edge as it cut apart various gods bodies.

    The dragons still danced in the sky as ever, cleaning up the small and minor gods.

    Eating angels, eating devils. It was like a god buffet.

    Where do we go next?

    Ria asked ars. Ars held the tentative leader position.

    Most of them have been settled, so the big shot should be appearing soon. It should be at a level that not even elder dragons can win against.

    Earths dragons were weakpared to the dragons of their world. Even with their blood and flesh, the warriors would not lose when pit against them.

    Saying that in a light tone, Ars boarded his specially-made Machine God.

    The Machine God Serge rode was a mass produced type, one that had almost no mana remaining in its magic core.

    Unfortunately, Ill have to retire here. Nee-chan, Ca-san, Ill give this to you.

    Saying that, Serge removed the small magic core from the Machine God. As it was a mana crystal, it could be used like a bomb, as well as like a battery that could help restore your mana.

    However, it was already prepared to fire off a magic with the rest of the mana in it.

    Super eleration. Use it in an emergency.

    With that, Serge headed back to Manesh through teleportation along with the powered-down Machine God.

    Were one down, but I think were still good?

    Maybe? It would be great if a God Dragon assisted us if we needed it.

    Rias worries were justifiable, but Ars responded lightly.

    The gods up till now were strong too, butpared to the number of believers this ones had, its probably iparable.

    Well, we wont know if we dont try. We can think of a strategic retreat for if pushes to shove.

    The group flew with flight magic.

    The ones in their own flesh rode on Ars Machine God so as to save as much mana as possible.

    Before long, something came into view. It was a giant pir of blinding light that prated the sky.

    So big

    Thor spoke, impressed.

    The giant being of light prated the clouds. This was the figure of thest remaining god.

    My sword goes first!

    Going first, Thor brandished his holy sword and swung.

    The sh could crush even mountains, yet it was sucked into that light and disappeared.

    [Seal Release.]

    The armor came off of Ars Machine God, the body of a god appearing.

    Ria also gripped Gach tightly, transforming into a dragon.

    The final battle had begun.

 Chapter 120

    As soon as the battle started, Ria and everyone else realized that this God was a mass of energy.

    So, bing light, he knocked Ars Machine God and dragon-form Ria about.

    (This is a war of attrition?)

    The body of the Machine God that Ars was operating and Gods body were about the same size. Even if he used much wide area attack magic, it wouldnt deal much damage.

    Ca and the three ck Cats tried to clear the surrounding small fry. Although those two wouldnt be damaged by the small frys attacks, they still wanted to allow them to concentrate on the enemy before them.

    [Ruin.]

    Ars magic pierced into Gods existence. However, it didnt prove to be a fatal blow.

    The light shot off by God burned the Earth. Let alone the Devils, it even caused the angelsthose that were on its sideto disappear in that light.

    [Looks like its how the saying goes, God said let there be light. Guess his attacks would be like that.]

    Although Ars fought while analyzing, this former gods body boosted by a magic core didnt appear to be losing out against this sole God.

    Rias darkness breath scattered the light.

    (It has a body?)

    Beyond its defensive light, she could definitely feel the signs of a body.

    Was it necessary for gods to have bodies to manifest in the world?

    In that case, there was a more effective way to attack than using her breath.

    [Raaaaah!]

    Together with a roar, Ria bit into Gods body.

    Its armor of light burned Rias scales. However, her fangs truly did reach Gods flesh.

    [I see, so darkness contrasts his light? Or maybe]

    A gargantuan fluctuation of mana could be felting from the Machine God. Ria let go of Gods flesh and quickly separated from him.

    [  Genesis  ]

    In his right hand, sparkles that looked like a gxy appeared.

    [  Void  ]

    In his left hand, a darkness that inhaled all appeared.

    Run!

    Whether or not Shifakas shout reached everyone, the magic waspleted at that moment.

    This was Arsst resort.

    Producing both genesis magic and void magic, thenbining them.

    What had swallowed even the strongest dragon, Golden Dragon rice, his final trump card.

    Be it Machine God, God, or Dragon God, this was the ultimate destruction magic.

    Carried to the extreme, this was magic that existed at the height of the cosmos creation and could devour all.

    However, even so, God remained.

    Even with Ars pouring all of his and the Machine Gods mana into it, it still wasnt enough to defeat God.

    However, it certainly did deal a great amount of damage to him. They just have to give him another blow.

    Ria undid her transformation and put the most mana she ever had into Gach.

    She looked at the remaining portion of Gods body.

    She could see it.

    A bundle of light within the partially destroyed body.

    Ria aimed for it.

    Together!

    Ca, Shifaka, Alvis, thor. All of the remaining members sent Ria their mana.

    Super eleration.

    Using the power of the magic core that Serge had left her, Ria broke through her limits and reached her opponent.

    Coming this far, at the end of the end, she felt like the pieces of the puzzle all fit together.

    Eyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!

    Struck by the blow that split heaven in two and divided the ground in half, Gods heart was broken in half.

    Genesis light spread out, swallowing Ria and Ars. Nay, it tried to.

    Ars half-broken Machine God protected Ria.

    What!

    Ah, we cant have that happening. Here we go.

    The one to appear before Ria was God Dragon Ohma.

    Dragging Ars out from inside the Machine God, she retreated from inside the light. Terrew had also appeared next to Ria at some point and took hold of her.

    Also grabbing Ca and the ck Cats members on the way, they escaped from Earths atmosphere.

    Lanna and Valis were holding back at the boundary between worlds.

    Dying on your own like that, how irresponsible.

    Taking Ria from Terrew, Valis turned her view to the Earth.

    When Ria turned back to look, she saw thend upheaving, the seas evaporated. The entire Earth looked like it was reddening.

    Riana, were going.

    Lead by Valis, Ria once again returned to the Earths domain.

    What

    You are my sessor.

    Valis took her true forma dark dragon,rger than even a mountain.

    Erecting a barrier around them, Valis reached the Earths core.

    In that bright and hot area, Ria naturally switched into her dragon form.

    Valis figure, her mana became a ball.

    A ball that then began to swallow everything around them. From the Earths core to its crust, it swallowed everything.

    Darkness filled Rias surroundings.

    [Behold, Riana.]

    Following Valis voice, a single tree-looking thing appeared in Rias eyes.

    When she looked closely at it, it was a collection of green grains of light. These grains of light were stars? No,rger than that

    [This is the visible universe.]

    Information that could not be mastered by humans flowed through Rias mind. Nevertheless, her dragon brain, her body, they absorbed it all.

    Eventually, she fell asleep.

    It was a necessary sleep to organize that vast amount of information.

    Returning Ria to where she should be, Valis corrected everything.

    Adjusting the position of the that just became the sr systems third, she made it move regrly.

    So this is the end

    Whether it was arade or themselves, dragons didntment death.

    Therefore, the only thing within Valis mind now was the sense of aplishment for doing what needed to be done.

    Not even this would happen for a normal dragon. However, Valis had been much too involved with mankind.

    Is that enough?

    She smiled sarcastically at her own question.

    Thus was how Dark Dragon Valis soul was shaved away, disappearing forever into the horizon of space and time.

    Ria.

    Called for tenderly, Ria opened her eyes.

    Ca?

    Yeah, its me.

    Cas hair waved in the breeze. The two of them were still high up in the sky.

    Making everything go as nned was hard.

    It went exactly as you thought it would, didnt it?

    Shed spoken to someone who was also flying in the air with them, Ars.

    Well, guess Ill try doing my best for the next thousand years. I was told not to do irresponsible things, after all.

    Only saying that, Ars returned to the ce he belonged.

    Although this was thest time Ria and Ars would meet, neither of them knew it.

    Shall we head back? To Manesh.

    Yeah.

    By the way, Ca. How long are you going to be carrying me like this?

    Isnt it good, once in a while?

    Ria firmly protested that.

 Epilogue

    Many, many years passed.

    Many people were born and died.

    Many countries flourished and fell to ruin.

    Many civilizations prospered and fell to ruin.

    Many races thrived and went on the decline.

    An era that called this history a myth began.

    An era that humans, demi-humans, and demons intermixed on the four continents began.

    There was abyrinth called the Dark Labyrinth.

    It was constructed in a mythical era, many explorers challenged it, yet they were all repelled.

    Within its depths was a giant door, beyond which many dragons slept.

    Lying on that bed was a beautiful saint with silvery hair and blue eyes.

    Beside her was a ck-haired, golden-eyed queen of dragons.

    Holding Cas hands, Ria didnt move from her prayer-like posture.

    There was a girl with blonde hair and green eyes standing a little bit away.

    Ria, it looks like the time hase

    Even at a time like this, Cas voice was beautifully clear.

    Has it?

    Rias voicecked emotion. Due to the long years, it had steadily ebbed away.

    Both Cas body and spirit had lived far longer than the limit of a human. She was now approaching the limit beyond that.

    God Dragons could live for an almost infinite length of time.

    The first century was the most painful.

    Shed watched as her friends, acquaintances, and even her descendants departed this world before her.

    The Demon King no longer existed and the former Demonds was an area deemed the most prosperous ce on the, a ce where all races thrived together.

    And now, thest person who knew Ria from when she was a human was about to enter the cycle of reincarnation.

    Ria, please look for me.

    Yeah

    Whether it took hundreds of years, or thousands.

    Ria would definitely find Ca.

    Ria I love you.

    Yeah.

    Cas body was concealed by a faint silver color.

    Together with her soul living her body, her spirit and body disappeared.

    Ca died.

    Ria.

    Irina spoke. Ria, whose head was downcast, turned around with a lucid expression.

    Now, where should I go?

    Irina thought.

    It was a journey with no destination. Even so, there should still be a purpose to it.

    Ill find Maal-chan.

    Its a great idea, if I do say so myself.

    Her soul had been lost. Just how much time had passed since then?

    Now that she was thest one left, she would find the person who get first got along with.

    She didnt know which continent to go to, but she should still be able to find her.

    Scattering the nearby monsters that couldnt read the mood, Irina ran.

    Now, she had nothing.

    Therefore, she had the potential to gain everything.

    Running through thebyrinths floors, Irina burst up onto the surface.

    Both the world and her future was right there for the taking.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!